Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

AN: Eleven years, four months ago I started writing a Character's of Harry Potter read Harry Potter, due to not being able to post those types of stories I have been emailing new chapters of both that story and its sister story out for a long time. Earlier this week I finished that story, and now I've I'm writing the first sequel, this story.

First, I would like to make something clear, I do not support JK Rowling's views, she's a Terf. I'm a lesbian and it hurts my heart to know the harm she is causing to my Trans siblings. I debated for a long time whether I would continue this series and I ultimately decided that it was something I wanted to do for me.

While I recommend reading Hermione's trip to the past, and Reading/Discovering Hermione's trip to the past as it will allow you to fully understand, I know that you may not want to read over 200 chapters. (though if you would like to read it you can email charmed4lifekaren ( ) gmail . com (remove spaces and brackets) I will send you the complete version of Hermione's and add you to the mailing list for reading/discovering)

Therefore, what I think is important you know is:

• Hermione has PTSD because of everything that has happened, it significantly affects her.
• Alice Smith's (Neville's mother) mother is Abraxus Malfoy's sister, and therefore Lucius's Malfoy's aunt and Draco's great aunt, making Alice and Lucius first cousins and Draco and Neville second cousins. She grew up around the Blacks and considers Sirius and Regulus to be her brothers. The three of them know about Horcrux's thanks to Orion Black and all are quite skilled at Occlumency.
• Regulus joined the Death Eaters to protect Sirius, because he would have been killed if Regulus didn't. He also left notes for Dumbledore giving him information about Voldemort's plans. In the timeline of the books no one knew that.
• Sirius and Remus have been a couple since the beginning of seventh year. In the timeline of the books Sirius never remembered that he and Remus were together because of the Dementors and Remus' memories of his time with Sirius were bound by a potion given to him by Molly shortly before Albus died. Remus loved Tonks like a friend, nothing more, but after his memories were bound, he didn't know what really being in love with someone felt like and that's why he agreed to give her a chance. His memories were unbound shortly before the Battle of Hogwarts, everyone knows about this because of a time lock package Hermione was given by Andromeda that included both a letter from Andromeda and a letter Remus wrote to dead Sirius days before the battle, they were able to open this package when they were reading the sixth book.
• After discovering what Molly did to Remus and reading about the way she is acting during sixth year Hermione performed a spell on herself and discovered that Molly drugged her with love potions with Ron being the object and potions that Amplified what she considered to be the worst part of her personality. Ron and Hermione didn't become a couple after the Battle because it didn't feel right as Molly didn't have a chance to drug Hermione again after sixth year.
• Amelia Bones is a trans woman. She, Edgar Bones, and Isaac Bones (Susan's father) were identical triplets, and thanks to Albus she was able to attend Hogwarts as her true gender and always used her true name.
• There are more students in each year in the 70s than in Hermione's time. There are two or three dorms of each gender in each year. In the seventh year Gryffindor's dorm there are two male dorms, one with James, Sirius, Remus, and Peter while another four boys in another. In the seventh-year girls Lily, Alice, Amelia, are in one and Mary McDonald, Marlene McKinnon, Dorcus Meadows, and Emmaline Vance in the other. Aberforth Dumbledore is close to all the seventh year Gryffindor's.
• Hermione's home life was far from pleasant. She was abused by her father from the ages of five to eight. The Abuse started because she failed PE and it stopped because as she puts it 'It stopped when I stopped failing', that is why Hermione's biggest fear is failure. As well as the abuse Hermione parents were very absent, didn't understand her, and often didn't care what she was doing as long as she was perfect.
• During third year when Hermione was fighting with Harry and Ron Remus found her crying in the library and he became 'the first person to show me what a father should be,' even after Remus left Hogwarts he and Hermione stayed in touch. (Remus couldn't write Harry because a block on his mail Hermione only discovered that after the Battle of Hogwarts)
• During the course of the reading Alice gave Hermione the nickname Mie during the first book. Hermione and Sirius have developed a brother and sister relationship and Hermione and Regulus have started a romantic relationship.
• Hermione and Albus have become close and started to develop a familial relationship. As well as what is in the book about Albus's past he also explained more to everyone, and everyone understands him better.
• Severus and Lily are friends once more, and realise they see each other as siblings.
• Sirius, Remus, James and Severus have also made up and have become close friends. During the time of reading the books Severus grew to hate the person his future self became.

I found out yesterday that I got a lawyer job (if you've read some of my previous stories, you'll know what means to me. So, I can't promise that updates will be as quickly as they've been in the past, but I'll update as quickly as I can.

In her eighteen years of life Hermione Granger have had a lot of moments that changed everything, failing PE when she was five, getting her Hogwarts's letter, the sorting hat deciding to place her in Gryffindor and not Ravenclaw, lying to Professor McGonagall about the troll, going with Harry after the Philosopher's Stone, opening up to Remus during third year, deciding to start the DA, choosing to leave Hogwarts to go on the Horcrux hunt with Harry, staying with him when Ron left, being taken to Malfoy Manor, seeing Harry in Hagrid's arm and believing he was dead, deciding to come back in time with seven books and anything that has happened since; and as she lays in the bed that has been hers for the last thirteen days, Hermione knows that she is about to have one of those moments.

While it is only the thirteenth day that she has been in 1978 for Hermione it feels a hell of a lot longer. She feels like she isn't even the same person she was when she appeared in the Room of Requirement. Deciding that she can't just stay in bed any longer Hermione gets up, gets changed and heads back into what she has started to internally call 'the reading room' part of the Room of requirements.

Walking into the room Hermione looks around and she can't help but think of everything that has happened, she remembers the duelling and Quidditch competitions, the nights of firewhiskey, the pillows thrown at Sirius, chess with Albus, and all the little moments she has shared with the people she now considers to be not just her friends, but her family.

While Hermione knows that what happens next isn't just her decision, she can't help but think about what it will mean to her, that it will mean never seeing Harry again and creating a new identity for herself in a whole new time period. Walking over to the seats Hermione sits down in 'her' seat and looks around, remembering what the last thirteen days have been like.

When she made the decision to come back to the past Hermione didn't realise just what she was running from, but in the time, she has spent in the past she has learnt exactly what she fears, what keeps her fighting, and exactly what she is willing to do. While she will carry that knowledge with her whether she stays in 1978 or goes back to 1998 but Hermione also knows that she'll feel like her mission is incomplete if she goes back to 1998.

"Star," Hermione says and seconds later a house elf appears.

"Miss, what do you need? What can I do? Do I need to get the headmaster?" Star the house elf asks in a hurried voice, it being clear that she is worried about her.

"You don't need to get the headmaster," Hermione assures her. "But I would like a cup of tea if that's okay," Hermione requests.

"Of course," Star responds and seconds later star appears with a cup of tea which she gives Hermione. "Would you like anything else Miss?" Star asks worried.

"No, I'm okay, thanks," Hermione responds, and Star disappears.

After star disappears Hermione continues to drink her tea and look around thinking about everything that has happened and what each decision will mean.

A couple of hours have passed since Hermione got up and as everyone knows that they have to make their decision by nine am Lily Evans, James Potter, Frank Longbottom, Alice Smith, Severus Snape, Amelia Bones, Remus Lupin, Sirius and Regulus Black, have all joined her for breakfast by seven thirty, and by eight Albus, Minerva, and Moody have once more joined them, and they are all sitting in their seats; all eyes on Hermione.

"We have an hour left before our decision has to be made," Hermione explains, looking around at everyone, after she checks her watch. "And like I said yesterday our decision needs to be unanimous," Hermione explains, wanting everyone to be sure of that. "I know we've talked about how we want to change things, but we need to remember that it's not going to be as easy to do, and a reality is that as hard as we try to make everything better it may not turn out how we want," Hermione explains, as she wants everyone to understand.

"Do you not want us to try to change it?" Frank asks curious as that's what it seems like from Hermione's words.

"Of course, I want to change things," Hermione says, almost defensively. "I'm always going to want to do everything I can to make things better, to prevent pain and suffering," Hermione reveals, then sighs. "Honestly, I wish I could do more," Hermione admits.

"What do you mean?" Lily asks curious.

"It's great that we're getting a chance to change things, but I just keep thinking about Harry, my Remus, my Sirius, my younger self, and wish that they could have the chance to change things too," Hermione admits, as she has been thinking about that a lot when she can't sleep.

"Why can't they?" Sirius asks simply.

"What?" Hermione asks shocked.

"Well, hang on," Sirius says, standing up and once he is standing, he wishes for the same whiteboard Hermione used the night before. "You said this is the timeline," Sirius says, drawing a long line. "And that you came back here," Sirius says as he draws a curved line from one end of the line to about the middle. "And that if we change things, it would create a new timeline," Sirius says, drawing a branch line off the first line he drew. "So, why can't we send something to a point in the original timeline and create another branch?" Sirius asks, looking at Hermione, illustrating everything that he is saying to make his point.

"I… I don't know why we can't," Hermione admits, looking amazed, not being able to believe that she didn't think of that. "But I also don't know how we would," Hermione admits, searching her mind for all the possible options.

"So, let's figure it out," Lily says, feeling that her son deserves a chance to change things too.

"Um, people." Amelia says, causing everyone to look at her. "Maybe we should make our decision before figuring out how to make another branch timeline, I'm just saying," Amelia suggests, though she would be interested in others having a chance to change things too.

"Good point," Hermione says, though she becomes determined to figure out a way, no matter how long it may take. "Look, I do want to change things, but we need to go into this with our eyes wide open," Hermione admits. "We know one future and that will help, knowing Voldemort will help, but the second we start to change things we're going to create ripples, ripples that we might not be able to predict, we need to understand that," Hermione admits, looking around at everyone.

"Mie, we do," Lilly assures her. "But we also know that the thirteen off us have a chance that no one else has ever had. If we can prevent even a little bit of the pain, and death that occurred in your timeline, then I don't know how we say no to that," Lily admits.

"Lily's right, I don't want your past to be our future," Alice admits, looking at Hermione. "And I don't want to forget everything that's happened between us," Alice says, looking around at everyone.

"Hermione," Albus says, and Hermione looks at him. "When you first arrived in this time, I did not believe that creating a new timeline was a good idea, but now I understand why it is; why it is necessary," Albus tells Hermione, who nods.

"So, how do we vote?" Regulus asks Hermione.

"With this," Hermione says, opening her beaded bag and pulling out what looks like a miniature caldron. Once she has the caldron Hermione puts it on the table and out of the cauldron, she pulls out thirteen pieces of paper and thirteen special quills. "If you want to change the future you write yes on this piece of paper, if you don't you write no, and either way you put into the cauldron," Hermione explains as she hands everyone a piece of paper and a quill.

Once Hermione hands out everything she writes her vote on the paper, a simple three letter word that carries so much power, and she drops it into the cauldron, the second she drops the paper into the cauldron there is a jet of gold light that goes straight up to the sky.

After Hermione puts her vote in the cauldron the others do so as well, one at a time, and with every piece of paper that is dropped into the cauldron another jet of gold light fires out of the cauldron and towards the sky. Once the last piece of paper, Moody's answer, is dropped into the cauldron, the final jet of gold light shoots up to the sky and the thirteen pillars of light link together, become intertwined, and circles around all of them and around the room. After inclosing the group in the gold beams there is a flash of white light brighter than anyone other than Hermione has ever seen, and once the light disappears the cauldron, and quills, are gone.

"Was that it?" Remus asks, looking at Hermione.

"Yep," Hermione confirms, not completely sure how she feels as she knows that she will never be able to return to her time now, the next time she experienced 1998 will be in twenty years, she will never see the Harry she left again. "I now live in this time, we can start to change things, and if we want, we can tell others what we've read, but honestly I recommend we avoid doing the ladder," Hermione admits, as she once more takes her seat.

"I agree," Albus confirms, as everyone else sits down as well.

"So, what happens now?" Severus asks, knowing that while nothing feels difference everything is.

"Now we plan, we've got a lot to figure out," Hermione admits. "But I think the focus for the moment should be the Horcrux's," Hermione admits.

"How many are already created, and are where we know them to be in the future?" Moody asks.

"The diary's been created, I don't know if Lucius has it yet," Hermione admits. "The ring has been created, and is exactly where we know it to be, but we will need to carefully plan how we are going to get that," Hermione reveals, knowing that has the possibility of ending in disaster "The locket has been created but is obviously not in the cave yet," Hermione says, looking at Regulus. "The cup has been created and I believe in Bellatrix's vault," Hermione says, her voice stuttering as she says Bellatrix's name. "The Diadem is here, and we can destroy that whenever we're ready," Hermione reveals, knowing it will be the first one they destroy. "Harry, and from everything I know Nagini, haven't been created yet," Hermione reveals, and everyone looks curious.

"So, are you finally going to show us what we have to destroy them with?" Sirius asks curious, and without a word Hermione reaches into her bag, and pulls out a wooden case, as she also pulls out her wand which she uses to tap the box in several specific positions, allowing the box to open. After the box is open Hermione turns it around to show what's inside the box, what looks to be ten white knifes.

"Basilisk fang knifes," Hermione explains, though everyone could have guessed that. "Kingsley, Minerva and I created them, they actually turned out better than we expected," Hermione explains, as they were never sure exactly how they would turn out. "In this time the Basilisk is still alive, and we can't predict the circumstances where the sword would show up, so we thought of these," Hermione explains.

"They look pretty incredible," James admits, looking amazed.

"Thanks, we figured it was the best way to guarantee we would be able to destroy Horcrux's," Hermione explains, and the others nod in understanding. After seeing the nod Hermione closes the box, locks it, and puts it back in her bag.

"Okay so we can destroy two straight away, even if one requires more planning, the dairy and locket, we can't move against until we know where we are, and the cup is going to take some serious planning, but we can destroy," Regulus realises, running through everything Hermione has said. "What else do we need to figure out?" Regulus asks.

"Occlumency," Hermione says. "What we know is too powerful for anyone to know, especially Voldemort," Hermione admits, and everyone knows how bad that would be. "We need to do everything we can to prevent that from happening,"

"That's not a problem, between Reg, Alice, Albus and I we can teach everyone the basics and then you can all work on it on your own," Sirius says and those listed nod as they figure that would be the best way.

"That's what I was hoping you'd say," Hermione admits, as she has given a lot of thought about this. "I think we should spend a few days planning, destroying the diadem, and making other plans before you all return to classes," Hermione says, looking between the other teenagers.

"What about you?" Remus asks, curious. "We can all return to classes, Moody can return to the ministry, but what about you? How are we going to explain your appearance?" Remus asks, suspecting it would be very bad for everyone if anyone knew Hermione was from the future.

"That's something else we have to figure out," Hermione admits, not exactly sure how they are going to figure out that one. "But I know that now that I'm staying in this time I can't go by Hermione Granger, or even just Hermione," Hermione explains.

"Why not?' Amelia asks confused as she understands her not going by her full name but she doesn't see why Hermione can't go by her first name.

"Next year my younger self is going to be born, and hopefully one day she will join our world," Hermione explains, as that's exactly what should happen. "And good, or bad, chances are my name is going to be known," Hermione admits, as she doesn't see a way of attempting to stop Voldemort where it's not. "I don't want her to have that pressure, I don't want her to feel like she needs to live up to that," Hermione admits. "I want her to be able to choose who she becomes," Hermione explains.

"So, what are you going go by?" Alice asks curious, as she realises that this is yet another thing Hermione is giving up to make a better future; her identity.

"Well, I've become pretty fond of Mie, so I'll go by that," Mie reveals, with a shrug, like it isn't a big deal. "As for my last name, I guess that will depend on whatever explanation we come up with to explain my existence," Mie admits, shrugging slightly as everyone is shocked that she seems so okay with that.

"What about Dumbledore?" Albus asks. "How would you feel about Mie Dumbledore?" Albus asks, causing everyone around the room to be completely shocked, no one more so than Mie.

"What? Albus what are you saying?" Mie asks, not sure if it is because of her lack of sleep or because of everything that has happened in the past ten minutes, but it's almost like she cannot understand what Albus is saying to her; what he is offering.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

AN: Thank you so much for all the support. It means a lot to me. I hope you like this chapter.

"I'm saying that I want to blood adopt you," Albus informs Mie, in a gentle voice, a kind voice.

"Blood adoptions illegal," Mie responds, that being the first thing she can think to say, though she knows that that changes in October of 1978 because so many people were dying in the war.

"Seriously? That's the first thing you say?" Sirius asks shocked.

"Shut up, Siri," Mie tells Sirius annoyed. "Albus, are you sure?" Mie asks, feeling completely shocked, and doing her best to try and get her thoughts back in order.

"I'm sure, I've given this a lot of thought," Albus admits. "I told you that that if you stayed in this time that I'd help you, that I would like to teach you how to live with the pain of what you've been through, and I meant that," Albus explains to Mie, clearly meaning what he is saying, but also not wanting to go into too much detail about what they talked about as he isn't sure that Hermione would want everyone to know.

"Let's talk in the other room," Mie requests, as she feels like this conversation Anne be best to have in private, Albus nods, and the others watch them go with shocked looks on their faces.

After leaving the man reading room they head to Mie's bedroom.

"Albus if you're making this offer out of obligation then…." Mie starts to say as they walk into the room and close the door behind them.

"I'm not," Albus tells Mie, cutting her off. "I'm making this offer because it's what I want," Albus admits. "I know what you've been through in your life, and I know you're an adult now, but I also want to be the family you should have always known," Albus tells Mie.

"Blood doesn't make family, love does," Mie tells Albus, without missing a beat as if there is one thing, she knows it's that.

"I know," Albus responds and as Mie looks into his piercing blue eyes, it's almost like the x-ray effect Harry always described is happening in reverse, and an understanding passes between them.

"Okay," Mie says with a nod, not managing more than that due to her overwhelming feelings. "But how are we going to explain you suddenly having an eighteen-year-old daughter?" Mie asks, as she cannot think of an explanation, though that is not surprising considering everything.

"Two dear friends of mine died yesterday," Albus reveals.

"I'm sorry," Mie says, honestly having no idea what else to say or why Albus is telling her this; though he is sure that he has a point, he always does.

"The man who died, his name was Franklin. He and his brother Elias carried a genetic mutation that was passed down through their family. Because of the mutation some of the males in the family can become pregnant and are unable to impregnate anyone," Albus explains. "It's known in our world, as Is the fact that I have been friends with Franklin and Elias since 1959, and that that I was close to Elias before his sudden death," Albus explains and Mie notices him look away, like he is ashamed, but there is also a brief flash of plain. "In January of 1959 I was…. Feeling a lot of shame, even more than I currently feel," Albus admits, and while Mie wants to comfort him, she can tell that this is something he has to explain. "I met Elias, and in so many ways he reminded me of the Gellert I knew," Albus admits, and Mie comes to a realization.

"You and Elias were together," Mie realizes, there being no judgement in her voice rather curiosity as she was pretty sure that Albus only ever had a romantic relationship with Grindelwald.

"Briefly," Albus admits. "And I am ashamed to say that we each saw the relationship very differently, and I knew, from the beginning I think, that I couldn't be with Elias in the way he deserved, feel for him what he felt for me, because of my feelings towards Grindelwald," Albus admits.

"You still love him," Mie realizes and Albus nods.

"After a little over a month I came to my senses, and I realized it wasn't fair, Elias felt otherwise, I never saw him again," Albus admits, pain in his voice. "He died in December of the same year," Albus admits.

"I'm so sorry," Mie tells him. "Did you go to his funeral?" Mie asks, forgetting all about her other questions as she feels like she needs to know that.

"I did," Albus confirms. "And I defended Franklin, and Elias's honor in a way, form a group of people who decided to use the funeral to make their feelings about the brothers' genetic mutation clear," Albus explains, anger boiling behind his crystal blue eyes.

"That's so wrong," Mie says angrily.

"It was," Albus confirms, remembering what happened. "After the funeral Franklin and his wife, a lovely Muggle woman by the name of Anne, left the magical word, they moved to Eccleshall in Stafford and brought a bookshop," Albus reveals. "I visited often, Franklin and Anne insisted, but they didn't have any other connections to our world; that is, until the Death Eaters came for them yesterday," Albus reveals, clearly pained.

"I'm so sorry Albus," Mie says, as the pieces fall into place for her. "You want to say that Elias got pregnant with me, that I'm your daughter but I was raised by Franklin and Anne," Mie realizes.

"I do, if that's okay with you," Albus explains.

"What about why I never went to Hogwarts?" Mie asks, being sure that that would be most people's first question.

"Franklin home schooled you. After the way he and Elias were treated he didn't want that for you, nor did he want the spotlight that would come with being my daughter," Albus says, having already thought about that. "I believe that if this were to have actually happened Elias wouldn't have told me, but he would have honored me somehow, maybe through your name, and I wouldn't have learnt about you until he died," Albus explains, knowing that it Anne be the only thing that makes sense.

"But now Franklin and Anne have died I'll be coming to Hogwarts, finishing my last year here, I'll graduate…" Mie realizes, trailing off, as she can see the picture forming and realizing that it makes sense.

"I believe that's what you wanted to do in your former time," Albus tells Mie.

"It is," Mie confirms, tears coming to her eyes, looking touched that, even with everything going on, Albus is finding a way for one of the things she wants most to happen means so much to her. "Albus, if we do this, I'm not going to allow your guilt to make you being an absence father apart of our story," Mie says, sounding determined. "We say you visited all the time, that we are close, that you wanted me to have the best life I could and that's why Franklin and Anne raised me," Mie explains and Albus nods, after seeing the nod Mie walks over and hugs him.

While Mie and Albus are talking about Albus's offer and what it would mean the others are sitting in the reading area, the shock that they are feeling being perfectly clear.

"Was anyone expecting that?" Alice asks curious, breaking the tense silence they have been sitting in, looking at Regulus.

"I knew Hermione and Dumbledore had been growing closer, but no, I didn't expect that," Regulus admits, though he does know it would mean a lot to Hermione.

"It makes sense, but how are we going to explain it?" James asks, looking confused.

"I'm sure Albus thought about that before suggesting it," Minerva says and as she does the door to the other room opens and Mie and Albus walk out.

"So, what's the verdict?" Sirius asks, not being able to think of another way to phrase it, and he gets several annoyed looks in response.

"Albus is going to blood adopt me, I'll become his daughter in every way," Mie reveals.

"Mie, are you sure?" Lily asks, wanting to make sure that her friend has thought this through. "It's going to be incredibly dangerous," Lily points out.

"I've spent the last year being the second most wanted person in the world, I can be that again," Mie admits with a shrug, honestly, she feels like that's not a big deal considering everything she is going to be doing. "I want this, and so does Albus," Mie reveals, and Albus nods.

"Then I'm really happy for you, Mie," Amelia says, smiling. "You too Albus,"

"As am I," Minerva says. "I would be honored if you allowed me to perform the ritual," Minerva says, looking at Albus.

"Minerva, I would be the one who would be honored," Albus admits, giving his old friend a grateful look, and as he does there is one thing that Mie knows she needs to do.

"I do have one condition," Mie says, and everyone looks at her, Albus feeling surprised that Mie didn't mention it earlier. "We tell Aberforth everything," Mie tells Albus, meaning everything in the truest sense of the word. "Before the ritual, before anymore planning, we tell him everything," Mie says as she knows that it is far.

"That is a very reasonable condition," Albus admits. "James, if you are willing, I believe we Anne need to borrow your cloak again," Albus explains as he knows that he and Mie cannot be seen together going to the Hogshead, at least not yet.

"Of course," James says, having no problem with that. "I'll be right back," James says, heading out of his room and going to the other room.

"While we're gone it might be a good idea to start Occlumency," Mie says, looking between Regulus, Sirius, and Alice. "From what I understand it may take a while," Mie admits.

"If done right it will," Alice admits.

"That's the only way we're going to do it," Regulus says, an edge to his voice, as James walks back in.

"Here Mie," James says, handing the cloak over.

"Thanks James," Mie says, putting the cloak over herself. "Lead the way Albus," Mie says.

"Creepy," Amelia says, speaking for everyone who hasn't experienced someone talking from underneath the cloak, as Albus and everyone assumes Mie, leave the room.

After leaving the room of requirements Albus and Mie make their way through the Castle, where the students are either hurrying to get a last bit of breakfast eaten or heading to class. As Mie has had plenty of experience when moving under the cloak, she and Albus are able to get through the castle without a problem, and not long after they walked onto the grounds Mie and Albus are walking into the Hogshead, though Albus is the only person visible.

Having heard the door open Aberforth looks up from where he is stocking merchandise and while he is surprised to see his brother.

"Isn't it a bit early for you to have a drink?" Aberforth asks his brother, without even saying hello, his tone of voice accusatory.

"I'm not hear for a drink," Albus informs his brother.

"Well, I know you're not here to talk to me, so what are you doing here Albus?" Aberforth asks.

"That's actually exactly why I'm here," Albus admits, and for a brief second a look of shock passes over Aberforth's face. "Can we talk upstairs?" Albus asks his brother.

"I've never known you to take no for an answer, so why not," Aberforth responds and the two of them head upstairs, honestly curious about what his brother has to say.

Once upstairs Albus, Aberforth and Mie head straight to the same room that Mie sat in with Harry, Ron, and Aberforth in a time which feels so recently for her but which in reality is so far away. Once the three of them have entered the room, and Albus has made sure that he's allowed enough time for Mie to enter the room, Albus closes the door, and he casts several silent spells at the door.

"What's that for?" Aberforth asks his brother, his curiosity increasing.

"I don't want the three of us overheard," Albus responds, and before his brother can ask what he is talking about Mie removes the cloak.

"I don't know you," Aberforth comments, and Mie looks amused.

"Yeah, I guess you don't," Mie asks, wondering if she is ever going to get used to meeting people that she knows but who don't know her, but she knows that she has to stop displaying the effect it has on her. "But I know you," Mie responds.

"Aberforth, this is Hermione… Mie," Albus corrects. "She's from the future," Albus explains.

"Well okay then," Aberforth responds, and both Albus and Mie are amused by his reaction as it is clear that he doesn't know how to think.

"Mie's been in this time for almost two weeks, sharing knowledge myself and some others," Albus explains.

"So that's what you've been doing," Aberforth realizes. "Slughorn's been in here a couple of times trying to figure out what you've been, I think he wanted to know if he can use the information for his own good," Aberforth explains.

"Wow, he was always the same," Mie says amused, honestly not at all surprised by that.

"I told him that the last thing you'd do is tell me what is going on," Aberforth comments.

"That's exactly what we're here to do," Albus informs his brother, and he gets a little bit of satisfaction from seeing the shock on Aberforth's face, as he sits down and Hermione Sits down as well.

After standing in shock for a few moments Aberforth sits down across from his brother, looking interested about what he is going to learn, and together both Mie and Albus explain everything to Aberforth.

While Mie and Albus are catching Aberforth up on what has happened, both in the time Mie is from and while they were reading, the others, with the exception of Regulus, Alice, and Sirius are sitting around the room while the three of them are standing Infront of them.

"Like we said when we were reading the way Dick Future Sev taught it is not how Occlumency should be taught," Regulus says, an edge to his voice.

"You made that clear," Lily says, in gentle voice as she remembers how Regulus reacted to those lessons and she remembers how concerned about him she was.

"It's harmful to teach like that," Sirius reveals. "You need to understand what shield is right for you before you can even try to learn how to guard against outside intrusion," Sirius explains.

"My shield is fire, Sirius's shield is a creature, Reg's shield is love," Alice says. "Each of them work for us, work for who we are, you've got to figure out what works for you," Alice says, looking at everyone as she speaks.

"Close your eyes," Regulus says to everyone "There are a few ways for you to discover what your shield is, you can think of what gives you calm, what drives you, what makes you want to fight, or what you think of when you think of protection," Regulus explains.

"None of us can you what will work best for your shield, that is something you have to discover for yourself," Sirius explains.

"Search within yourself, you'll realize what will work for you," Alice says as the room drift into a comforting silence.

A while after Mie and Albus walked into the Hogshead they have explained the basics of what has occurred to Aberforth. While they both know they can't go into exact details because it would be too long both Mie and Albus explain enough so that it makes sense to him.

"So, you know everything?" Aberforth asks Mie.

"I do, and the others do as well," Mie explains, and Aberforth gets up, walks over, grabs a bottle of whiskey and walks back to the table where he sits back down.

"Sirius, Remus, Lily, James, Alice, Amelia, Frank, it makes sense including them, it makes sense why you didn't include Peter," Aberforth admits, after he takes a swing of whiskey. "Hell, I even get why you included Regulus, I always thought that kid had more going on below," Aberforth admits. "But what I don't understand is why you included Snape," Aberforth says, looking at Mie.

"Harry asked me to," Mie admits. "He wanted Snape to have a chance to be different to see how much pain he can cause, and choose to do differently," Mie admits. "I respected that," Mie explains.

"Of course you did," Aberforth says, as Albus smiles proudly, something which Aberforth notices. "You've been through a hell of a lot," Aberforth realizes, knowing that he wasn't told everything painful that happened as that was clear from both Albus and Mie's reactions. "How old are you?"

"Eighteen," Mie answers.

"You're not even born yet," Aberforth realize, looking at the young girl in amazement as he realizes that she has been though so much in such a short time, in so many ways she reminds him of Ariana, and to avoid thinking about that fact he takes another swig of the whiskey.

"No, I'm not," Mie admits. "Including you only thirteen people know I exist, but if I'm going to do what I have to do it can't stay like that," Mie admits. "And I can't be who I was,"

"Well then, who are you going to be?" Aberforth asks, as he suspects that whatever answer his brother or Mie give will explain exactly why they are telling him everything.

"Your niece, if that's something you can accept," Albus says, looking at his brother.

For a few moments it looks like Aberforth is debating his answer, but the truth is he didn't need to give it a single second of thought, he knows the answer, knows what the right thing to do is, knows what he wants to do.

"Uncle Ab okay, not Aberforth," Aberforth tells Mie.

"Okay," Mie says, with a nod, while she is a little surprised by the fact that he answered so quickly Albus isn't, he knows that his brother likes to look after people, especially those who can be too proud to let others help.

"So, what's our story?" Aberforth asks, assuming Albus who creates secrets and lies as easily as breathing, would have figured it out

Hearing his brother's question Albus explains the cover story he came up with, and as he explains Mie adds in the things that are important to her.

"That's a pretty good story," Aberforth admits. "We'll need to put things in place to back it up incase someone digs," Aberforth says, as that is something they learnt from their mother, and Albus nods as he has thought about that. "What are we going to call you?"

"Alice gave me the nickname Mie, it feels right, feels like who I am now," Mie admits, as she realized she liked it when Alice first called her by that name, and as everyone joined in she liked it more, and it begun to feel righter when Regulus and Albus called her by that name to ground her in reality.

"Dumbledore names start with A," Aberforth reminds them and as he looks at Albus an understanding passes between them.

"Annemie," Mie suggests, looking at Albus, as it's the perfect combination. "It explains the nickname and upholds tradition, honors others," Mie explains. "What do you think?" Mie asks, looking between the Dumbledore brothers.

"I think it's perfect," Aberforth confirms.

"As do I," Albus says. "Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore," Albus says, looking straight at Mie as the weight of his words envelops the room.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

AN: Thank you for the support. I really hope you like these chapters. I know these first few chapters have been set up, but I promise that will change soon, these chapters are just necessary to get to that point.

For a few moments Mie, Albus, and Aberforth sit in silence as they comprehend what Albus's words mean.

"Albus, are you sure?" Mie asks, knowing how big of a deal that is, but also appreciating that he wants to honour the most important person to her.

"I'm sure," Albus confirms.

"Is it okay with you? Pretending to be your niece is one thing, using that name…" Mie starts to say, but Aberforth cuts her off.

"I think it's perfect," Aberforth admits, as in a lot of ways he feels like it might be the perfect way to honour Ariana. "And let me make one thing clear young lady, we won't be pretending anything, you will be my niece, not just because of the blood adoption," Aberforth says, his voice stern.

"Annemie, I know that when you think of family you think of pain and disappointment, and while you know better than almost anyone that I'm not perfect, I do want to be the best father I can be to you," Albus tells Mie who realises jut how right it feels to be called Annemie, it is almost like something that has been missing since that night at Malfoy Manor has been returned to her. "I did not make the suggestion of Blood Adoption because you needed a cover, I made it because It was what I want," Albus admits and once he does, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out an object that Aberforth recognizes, a gold Phoenix pendant. The pendant is fairly large, on a simple chain and it has its white gold wings raised up, a large silver sapphire body, and a tail that consists of both small ruby and amber stones.

"That pendant has been passed down through the Dumbledore family for generations, always going to the oldest child of the generation, and our mother replaced the chain," Aberforth explains, a level of fondness in his voice as he looks at the object that he hasn't seen in a while as it has been in Albus's possession.

"It symbolises our family, our heritage, and who we are," Albus explains. "Other than Aberforth and I there is only one person who knows the significance," Albus says, and Mie is pretty sure she knows exactly who it is, and the look of fury and betrayal on Aberforth's face confirms her suspicion. "It's yours now," Albus says, handing Mie the pendant and feeling incredibly overwhelmed Mie takes the pendant, not exactly sure about what she is feeling.

"Thank you," Mie responds, knowing it means a lot for Albus to give her an object that gives her a connection to her new family, but that no one else will understand the significance off because it helps her to believe that Albus didn't just suggest blood adoption because she needed a new identity, but rather because he just wants them to be family.

For a little while Mie just stares at the incredible pendent, turning it over in her hands, comprehending its significance and as she does, she remembers something, and as the brothers can tell she is debating something neither push her to talk. "When I was growing up my grandfather had a book collection, it was full of classic books, book I loved, books that were the reason I learnt to read," Mie admits, looking up from the pendant to look at the brothers. "When he got sick, my father brought the books home, in a moment of accidental magic I kept making the books fly to me, I wanted them, they made me feel close to him," Mie explains, and both brothers tense as they can guess where this story is going, but Mie is purposely not going into detail. "I liked it, thought it was fun, they didn't agree," Mie admits, deciding that it is best not to go into more details as she knows it risks brining up painful memories for the brothers, but she needed to explain to make it clear how much what Albus has done means to her. "To make me stop they hide the books away, made it clear they would never be mine, even though Gramps wanted me to have them," Mie admits, pain in her voice, as even after she altered her parents' memories she never learnt where the books were, and she quickly tries to calm herself down. "So, you giving me this, when you didn't have to because no one knows what it means, means everything," Mie says, looking at Albus, who gives her a comforting smile.

"When are you doing the ritual?" Aberforth asks, moving away from what Mie is talking about because he knows if she continues, confirming what he suspects, then he is just going to get angry.

"Well, the ritual has to begin at the same time you were born," Albus says, looking at Mie for the answers.

"7:07pm," Mie answers.

"Tonight then," Albus says admit. "Minerva offered to perform the ritual, but if you…" Albus starts to tell his brother.

"I want to do the ritual," Aberforth says, cutting Albus off. "Let me do this, Albus," Aberforth tells his brother.

"I would like that," Albus says, as he feels like it would be perfect, he just didn't think Aberforth would suggest it.

"Me too," Mie answers, and the three of them proceed to talk about not only the ritual, but other things related to who Mie is going to become.

After well over an hour of Mie, Albus, and Aberforth talking about Mie and her new identity Albus and Mie have returned to the castle and are walking back into the Room of Requirement.

"How'd Ab take the news?" Sirius asks curious, as Mie removes the invisibility cloak.

"He was shocked, of course, but he is fully on board," Mie admits.

"Sounds about right," Amelia admits, knowing what Aberforth can be like even though he hides it, as Mie was over to James.

"Here," Mie says, offering James the clock.

"Why don't you keep it until we go back to classes, I feel like you're going to need it more than me," James offers, as he knows that it will help her a lot more than him at the moment.

"Thanks James," Hermione says, putting the cloak into her bag, and then walks over to Regulus. "Hey," Hermione greats.

"Hey," Regulus responds. "Do you want to talk?" Regulus asks curious.

"Sure," Mie answers as she doesn't exactly want to talk, but she knows it would be a good idea, so they two of them head to her room, at the same time food appears.

"Hermione, are you sure?" Regulus asks curious, as they both sit down on the bed, crossing their legs as they sit down across from each other.

"I'm sure," Mie answers. "Albus, Aberforth and I talked, we talked a lot," Mie admits. "And this feels right in a way nothing has since Malfoy Manor," Mie admits, and because they have talked so much Regulus truly understands what that means.

"Do you think that maybe when you left the future you weren't running away so much as you were running toward something and just didn't realise it?" Regulus asks Mie curious.

"Maybe," Mie admits, and as he can tell that she is pained Regulus reaches over and takes her hand squeezing it in comfort, wanting to do what he can for her.

"Were you serious about wanting to try to create a way for others to change your time too?" Regulus asks, as he suspects he knows but wants to hear it from Hermione.

"Yeah, I was," Mie confirms. "I feel like, we've already created one new timeline, if we can create a second where Harry doesn't have to go through everything he went through, where he can get a chance to be with Sirius, where Sirius can remember his time with Remus, then that is exactly what I want to do," Mie admits

"I get it, and you know talking to future Sirius would be nice," Regulus admits as there is so much, he would like to say to the version of his brother they read about.

"I think he'd appreciate that," Mie admits, and the two of them drift into a comforting silence.

For a few minutes Mie and Regulus sit in comfortable silence, neither needing to say anything as while they have only spent a short amount of time together in the grand scheme of things, they have become incredibly close, understand each other in a way not many others ever have.

"So, Mie Dumbledore, huh?" Regulus asks.

"Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore," Mie corrects.

"Fitting," Regulus says smiling, understanding what that would mean to both Mie and Albus. "So, I guess I should start to call you Mie then," Regulus realises, thinking that it is going to be strange as he is one of two people who have continued to call her Hermione while the others called her Mie, having only called her Mie when he needed to help her see that she was in 1978 and not in the middle of a fierce battle.

"It is who I am," Mie admits. "I think when Ally first gave me that name it gave me back a piece of myself," Mie admits. "I'll never forget Hermione Granger, she's always going to be apart of me, but… I can't be the person I was before the war, before…. Before everything that happened over the last year," Mie admits, tears coming to her eyes, and she reaches up and whips her eyes, doing so rather quickly. "To move forward, I need to accept that. I can't keep trying to get back to who I was, she's gone, I couldn't be her if I tired, and I think going by the names that were given to me by people who truly care about me, is a good first step," Mie admits, as not wanting pressure on her future younger self is only part of the reason why she doesn't want to be Hermione Granger in this time.

"I may have read about the version of you that you used to be, but she's a stranger to me," Regulus admits. "The only version of you I know is the version sitting before me, and she's pretty incredible," Regulus admit. "So, if you say that Mie, or Annemie, is who you are, then that's who you are because no one gets to decide that other than you; Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore," Regulus confirms, smiling at her, and Mie smiles too as it sounds so right hearing Regulus say her new name. "I know how much pain you're in, how much you're struggling, so if changing your name helps, even in a little way, then I want that for you," Regulus admits.

"I appreciate that," Mie says, and it is clear that what Regulus said means everything to her, and so she moves closer to Regulus and once she is close enough Regulus puts his arms around her and kisses her cheek.

About an hour later Mie and Regulus are back in the main room and the two of them, Sirius, Remus, Lily, James, Frank, Alice, Moody, Minerva, Albus, Severus, and Amelia are all sitting back in their usual seats.

"So, we've figured our your identity," Sirius says, looking at Mie. "What now?"

"Now, we figure need to figure out our timetable," Mie admits. "We've got to move carefully," Mie admits. "We don't want Voldemort realising what we are doing too soon," Mie admits, as while she assumes he will figure out eventually she wants that date to be as far into the future as soon as possible, and as she listens to Mie's words Amelia get's an idea.

"Mie, do you know what we have that you never had?" Amelia asks, and Mie gives her an interested look. "Time," Amelia answers, like it should be obvious. "Why don't we use that so we can do this right? So, we make sure that when we stop Voldemort we're stopping him for good, and not just for thirteen years," Amelia says. "We don't have to rush. We can destroy the diadem, plan how to go after the ring, Diary, and Cup, make sure we come up with a way to get the locket without Regulus dying," Amelia says, knowing that they are not going to let that happen. "But we can also use what we've read, your knowledge, and Regulus's position, to figure out ways to get Death Eaters out of positions of powers and prevent battles, pain and death; but we can do it in a calculated way, a way that won't draw too much attention to use until we're ready," Amelia explains.

"Make ripples and not waves, so we're in control more," Remus realises, understanding what Amelia is saying.

"It might be our only hope to make sure the knowledge we have is still correct," Lily realises as while she knows that they have to change a lot of things if they can do it in a way where the knowledge, they have is still valuable that would be best.

"Okay, sounds like a plan," Mie says, standing up, and once more wishes for the white board and stands up. "But let's plan the details," Mie admits. "We'll start with what we want to achieve between now and going back to classes," Mie says, diving the board into four. "What we want to achieve between going back to the classes and summer, what we want to do over summer, and what will do after that slash when the perfect option presents itself," Mie admits. "To start, the Diadem, that we deal with before going back to classes," Mie says, her tone of voice being one that says this is something that they are not going to discuss.

"Agreed," Alice says, and everyone else nods, so Mie writes it in the square.

"The ring? I think either summer or before that," Severus suggests.

"I think before is better than summer," Lily admits. "We need to plan, that goes without saying, but we know where it currently is, we can't say the same for the other Horcrux's, we should destroy it when we've figured out a way to do it safely," Lily explains.

"I agree," Minerva says.

"We might need the time to plan though," Sirius points out, knowing that there are people around the room who will be tempted to use the stone so they may not think clearly.

"We do," Mie admits. "Which is why we all have to agree, in this moment, that none of us will go after the ring alone, that we will leave it in the shack until we go after it together," Mie says, looking around the room and she sees that everyone except for Albus has not in agreement with her. "Albus? I know you want the stone, but we've got to do this the right way," Mie reminds him, doing so in the gentlest way possible.

"I know," Albus admits, though it is painful for him.

"Do you promise you won't go after the ring alone?" Mie asks, and for a few moments Albus hesitates.

"I promise," Albus says and after watching him carefully for a few moments, trying to determine if she can believe him, Mie nods.

"Okay, that's the ring, what's next?" Mie asks, getting the subject off the ring.

"There's an attack coming," Regulus reminds the others.

"February first, right?" Moody asks and Regulus nods.

"Okay, let's figure what we're going to do about that, how to prevent people from being hurt and killed while making sure we don't give away that Reg's a spy," Mie says, knowing that is going to be a delicate balance, and the group proceed to discuss that.

Once the group have figured out a plan for the attack, they move on to discussing the other things they know they must figure out and spend the rest of the afternoon, and into the early evening, debating how they are going to deal with everything they need to deal with while also accepting that their plans may have to change.

Hours after Mie got Albus to agree not to go after the ring alone the group are still sitting around the room of requirements. However, a few things are different, the whiteboard is full of plans, and the entire group are eating the diner that was supplied to them.

"You really think you can get Lucius to tell you where the diary is?" Frank asks Regulus, looking at him.

"Under the right circumstances Luci will tell me whatever I want," Regulus admits, knowing he just has to play his cards right. "It just might take some time," Regulus admits, as he knows he can't do it in a way that will be suspicious.

"We've got that, at least for now," Sirius says to his brother.

"So, that's the Diadem, Ring, and Diary figured out," Mie says, looking at the whiteboard, which is now completely covered, and honestly due to the sheer volume of writing it won't make sense to anyone else even if they did get to read it. "The locket is going to be almost impossible to destroy before it's placed, but Reg is going to keep an eye out for it, and we'll use the summer to figure out how to go after the cup," Mie realises, looking at the board, as the cup is the one that will take the most intrinsic planning purely because of where it is. "So, unless he creates more, which admittedly he probably will, we've got starting points," Mie says, looking at not just everything they have figured out but their plans for a lot of other things including when they will go back to classes, and how Severus, Lily, James and Sirius can make up in front of the entire school.

As she looks at the board Mie knows that there is one thing that is not on the board and that is because she has to talk to James about Peter and feels like it would be best to have that conversation in private.

"That we do," Albus confirms. "It's almost seven, I should go collect Aberforth," Albus sys, looking at Mie.

"Yeah," Mie says, feeling a little nervous, about the ritual.

"You really suggested Ab wait in the entrance hall?" Sirius asks surprised. "That's going to draw a whole lot of attention," Sirius admits and as he does the pieces fall into place for Remus.

"Which is exactly the point," Remus realises, and Albus just smirks slightly as he heads out of the room.

"So, soon you'll be a Dumbledore, are your ready?" Severus asks Mie curious.

"Yeah, I am," Mie admits.

"As soon as the information is public a lot of people are going to come after you; you need to be prepared for that," Moody informs Mie.

"I know, Moody, I'm ready," Mie responds, doing her best to hide her amusement, as the group drift into silence.

Over the next few minutes, the students finish their dinner and continue to talk about nothing overly important until the door opens and Albus and Aberforth walk in.

"How long do we have until the ritual has to start?" Minerva asks, looking at Mie.

"Three minutes," Mie answers after checking the time.

"Just enough time to get everything set up," Amelia explains, and that's exactly what they do.

Over the next few minutes, the participants in the room get everything set up until, at exactly the right page, Mie and Albus are standing in the middle of the room, a step apart, with Aberforth standing between them. Checking her watch Mie nods at Aberforth and he knows it's time to begin.

"Do you Affirm that you are willingly standing before me to make a blood connection where there is one of love?" Aberforth asks his brother, offering him an iron dagger.

"I affirm," Albus says, taking the dagger from his brother and using it to cut his palm, once he does so he passes it back to his brother.

"And do you affirm that you are willingly standing before me to make a blood connection where there was one of love?" Aberforth asks Mie, once he has the dagger back.

"I affirm," Mie says as she takes the knife and does the same as Albus. Once Mie has cut her hand, she gives the dagger back to Aberforth who place the dagger on the ground between Albus and Mie and pull his wand.

"Join hands, mix the blood that you will now share," Aberforth says, and once he does Mie and Albus take hands and the two palms that are bleeding touch as they clasp their hands together. After Mie and Albus clasp their hands together Aberforth makes it so the tip of his wand is touching the top of their interlocked hands. "State who you are, and who you feel that you are in your heart," Aberforth says, looking at his brother, and knowing that if the ritual is going to go wrong then this is the moment where it will.

"Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, father of Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore," Albus says, and with the exception of Regulus, the only person who knows, everyone is surprised by what Mie's name will be, but they all understand exactly what it means.

"Albus has revealed who he is in his heart," Aberforth says, looking at Mie. "Who are you? And who do you feel you are in your heart?" Aberforth ask, looking at Mie.

"Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore, daughter of Albus Percival Wulfric Brain Dumbledore," Mie states, and once she does a red light shoots out of Aberforth's wand and starts to circle around the hands, and raises up both their arms.

"Albus, Annemie, you have both opened your hearts and revealed what lies within, from this moment you will be linked by blood, no matter how far you go you will never truly be apart as you'll always carry a piece of each other within," Aberforth says as the red light continues to cover Mie and Albus. "Annemie, Albus, what binds you from now is not only the blood you now share, but the love that brought you together. Father and daughter, family, forever," Aberforth says.

"Forever," Mie and Albus both say and once they speak the trio are enveloped in red light and as the light begins to fade away it is clear that aspects of Mie's appearance has changed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

An: Thank you so much for the support. I Hope you like this chapter.

While it was clear that Mie was different from the moment the light begun to fade as it completely disappears it is clear how different she looks, though all her scars remain. Mie's hair is a slightly different color, it looks to be brown with hints of Albus's natural auburn, and it is also a little less bushy. Along with her hair some of Mie's facial features have been changed to cause her to share more similarities with Albus. While the facial changes are subtle enough that they are hard to pinpoint unless you are looking for them, the changes to Mie's eyes are not. Where her eyes were once brown, they are no now blue, the exact shade of blue as both Albus and Abeforth's, and just like her new father Mie's eyes have a twinkle; though it is diminished by the haunted look that is also present, a look that looks even more pronounced in the crystal blue eyes that now belong to Mie.

"Wow," Alice says shocked, seeing the changes clearly.

"How different do I look?" Mie asks as she knows that would be a possibility for her appearance to change, she had assumed it would be subtle.

"Not a lot," Regulus says in a reassuring voice and as he speaks Amelia wishes for a mirror and once she has it she walks over to Mie and hands it to her.

"I'm going to say what you know," Amelia says as Mie looks at herself, as she moves closer and speaks in a low voice so only Mie hears as she feels like Mie needs to hear someone say it. "When someone old enough to truly understand what it means appearance changes after blood adoption it's a reflection of what the person truly wants, even if they can't admit it to themselves," Amelia tells Mie in a gentle voice.

"I know," Mie admits, knowing that there was a part of her that didn't want to look like her birth parents anymore and the briefest look passes over Mie's face, one that Amelia recognizes.

"There's no shame in that Mie, no shame in being who you want to be," Amelia says before hugging her friend, as she understands that more than anyone.

"Thank you, Amy," Mie responds gratefully, as they hug, and after a few moments they break apart.

"I like the new look, it's very… you, Mie," Remus tells her with a reassuring smile.

"Thanks Remus," Mie says gratefully, and everyone realizes that Mie is a little self-conscious about her new appearance as while it is what she wanted it is a big change.

"Looks like you've been busy," Aberforth notices, wanting to distract everyone from Mie's change of appearance as it is clearly what she wants, honestly he is not at all surprised that she needs some time to adjust.

"Yeah, we've had a lot of planning to do," Sirius says as he starts to explain some of the things on the board so that Mie has a chance to breathe and comprehend what has happened.

As Sirius is explaining some of their plans to everyone Mie walks over to James as she feels like now might be a good time for a conversation that they need to have.

"James," Mie says. "Can we talk?" Mie asks curious.

"Sure Mie," James responds, and the two of them leave the main room, heading to one of the bedrooms, where they both walk in and after closing the door behind them, they stand so that neither are looking at the door. "What's going on?" James asks curious, knowing Mie well enough to know that there is something seriously, and potentially uncomfortable, that she wants to talk to him about.

"Peter," Mie says simply as she knows there is no point in beating around the bush.

"What about him?" James asks.

"I know you want to tell him what we know…." Mie starts to say as that has become clear.

"And? Why can't I?" James asks. "You told Ab," James argues.

"Aberforth is different, and you know it," Mie responds. "Aberforth, in every timeline, proved that he is on our side, Peter proved the opposite," Mie tells James.

"Peter wasn't given a chance!" James argues.

"He was given every chance," Mie argues, fighting not to raise her voice. "James, I get it, you want your friend to have a different life, you won't find anyone who understands that more than me," Mie admits. "But you have to be careful, Peter made his own choices, he could have done things differently, but he didn't, and it was those choices that led him to where he ended up, nothing else," Mie tells James, needing him to understand that.

"But he also regretted those choices in the end, you know that!" James argues.

"I don't, not for sure, and you don't either," Mie argues. "Neither of us were in that basement," Mie says. "And even if he did regret what he did it was only for a split second," Mie tells James.

"What if that's enough?" James asks, wanting to believe that it could be.

"What if it's not?" Mie asks, pointedly. "I admit, my judgement is a little clouded by what I know Peter does, but your judgements clouded too, out of the loyalty you feel towards your friend, and I admire that," Mie admits, now understanding better than ever the way Remus would talk about the loyalty James had towards his friends.

"You do?" James asks surprised and Mie nods.

"Even knowing what he did in my timeline you want to believe the best in him, I don't think I could do that," Mie admits. "I'm not saying we can never tell Peter; I'm saying that we should take a breath, take some time and see what path he chooses in this time," Mie explains as she honestly feels that that would be best.

"And I'm saying that if we tell him everything then the choice will be made," James reveals.

"That's exactly what I'm worried about," Mie admits. "What if we tell him and he goes straight to Voldemort and tells him?" Mie asks.

"He won't," James says, needing to believe that.

"Can you say that with one hundred percent certainty?" Mie asks, and as James avoids looking at her that tells Mie everything she needs to know. "That's my point," Mie admits.

"That's not fair," James tells Mie, giving her a hurt look.

"Neither's my timeline," Mie responds, without missing a beat.

"Isn't that exactly what we're trying to change?" James asks.

"Not at the expense of everything we're trying to build!" Mie exclaims, her voice raising slightly as she fights to calm down once more.

"Prongs," Sirius's voice says and both Mie and James turn to see Sirius and Remus standing in the doorway and it isn't clear how long they have been listening, but both Mie and James know that they didn't realize that the two of them were there. "Mie's right," Sirius admits, walking over to Mie and James. "I considered Peter to my brother, but those books show us what he is willing to do to save himself," Sirius points out. "What we know is powerful and if Voldemort even suspects we know it then it will be catastrophic," Sirius admits.

"We can't risk telling him, not yet," Remus admits, saying that to his friend in a gentle voice, as while he wants to believe the best about Peter he isn't sure that they can risk it.

"It's too big of a risk, and if I'm saying it, you know it's serious," Sirius tells James and the fact that he made no jokes shows just how serious he is.

"This summer," James says. "We talk about this again this summer," James says, looking at Mie.

"Deal," Mie responds, and she and James shake on it, after they let go of each other's hands an understanding look passes between them.

After Mie and James shake hands, coming to a deal, the two of them, Sirius and Remus head back to the main room. As the four of them re-enter the main room James and Sirius walk over to where the others are while Albus walks over to Mie.

"Are you alright?" Albus asks concerned.

"Yeah, I just needed to talk to talk to James about Peter," Mie admits, and Albus nods in understanding.

"About the changes…." Albus starts to say.

"I like them," Mie says, cutting him off before he can say anymore, and Albus gives her a piercing look, trying to figure out if she means what she is saying. "I mean it," Mie responds, and once she does, she hugs Albus. "They feel right," Mie tells Albus as they hug, and once they break apart, they break apart and walk over to where the others are.

"Looks like you've got a hell of a lot planned," Aberforth notes, sounding a little impressed, once his brother and niece have walked over.

"It's what we have to do," Mie admits. "Which is why, unless you think it would be too much," Mie says, looking between Sirius, Regulus, Alice, and Albus. "I think we should do some more Occlumency practice," Mie admits.

"Probably a good idea," Alice admits.

"You missed the first lesson, we can talk through what we went through," Regulus offers.

"I'd appreciate that," Mie responds and so the group, even Aberforth who decides to stick around to watch, start to sit around on the floor, as they do Mie and Regulus walk over to their own corner.

"I know you know a lot about Occlumency, but knowing what it is, the theory of how to do it, is very different to trying to do it for yourself," Regulus informs Mie as she and Regulus sit down across from one another.

"I figured," Mie admits, as based on Regulus's reaction she figured it would not be as simple as she believed. "I assume we're not going to go with how Snape taught," Mie assumes as after the way Regulus reacted to those lessons she would be shocked if his way of teaching was the same.

"Not while I have a say," Regulus reveals, and Mie reaches out and gives his hand a comforting squeeze before letting go. "I'm going to be honest with you," Regulus reveals.

"You always are, why say that now?" Mie asks curious, and a little concerned.

"This is going to be hard for you to hear," Regulus admit, trying to think of the gentlest way to say what he has to say because he doesn't want to bring up painful memories.

"It's okay, I get the feeling I need to hear it," Mie admits.

"Not wanting to fail drives you, and I get that, but it won't help with Occlumency, there's no right or wrong way to build your shield, it's what's works for you," Regulus explains.

"And you think I'll be so focused on finding the correct way to do it that I may overlook something that's right," Mie realizes.

"That's my fear," Regulus admits. "I really think Occlumency could help, with more than just making sure no one knows what you know, but it's gonna take time, and you…." Regulus starts to say.

"Don't take it well when I don't learn something as quickly as I feel I should," Mie finishes, looking amused. "Two weeks and you already know me so well," Mie says, sounding amused, and the two of them exchange fond looks. "So, any advice about how I find what my shield should be?" Mie asks.

"No, but I am going to be here while you figure it out," Regulus says as he reaches out and takes Mie's hand, as she feels Regulus's hand, feels the comfort he gives her, Mie closes her eyes and starts to search within herself for something that could be her shield.

A couple of hours later the adults have left for the night and the teenagers are once again spread out on the couches, drinking Mie's refilling bottle of firewhiskey that they have become so fond off.

"How has it only been one day since we finished the books?" James asks, sounding surprised.

"It's been a long day," Mie responds as she takes a drink.

"For you especially," Severus notes.

"Sev's right, how are you really doing?" Lily asks concerned and as Mie looks around the room, she sees that all her new friends are looking concerned.

"Honestly…. I don't know," Mie admits. "As soon as I decided to come back here, I knew there was the real possibility that I would never go back, that I would never see the version of the people I know again, but now that it's a reality….' Mie starts to say, before trailing off as she isn't sure how to explain it.

"It's real, it's not just something get to speculate about, it's your reality," Frank explains.

"Yeah, exactly," Mie admits, pain in her voice. "I'll be okay, I'll get used to it," Mie admits, shrugging like it is no big deal but it actually is. "I just…. Need some time to adjust," Mie admits, as she hopes that by the time, she 'goes public' so to speak she has adjusted a little more.

"Mie you know you're not alone, right?" Alice asks, wanting to make that clear. "We're all here for you and whatever we can to do to help you adjust we're gonna do it," Alice tells Mie.

"I know, thanks Ally," Mie says,

"You know what, right now, I think we need a couple of hours of not thinking," Amelia admits. "A couple of hours where we're not considering what effect our decision will have on the timeline, a couple of hours of just fun," Amelia suggests.

"You got a specific ideas their Bones?" James asks curious.

"Well, I know it can be a little terrifying, but how about truth or dear?" Amelia asks. "It could be exactly the distraction we need,"

"Yeah, because we'll be so worried about what we'll do or what we'll reveal," Remus points out.

"Come on, Moon, it can also be fun," Sirius tells his boyfriend, grinning at him, giving him a loving look.

"Okay," Remus says, and several people around the room look amused at how easily Remus caved to Sirius, but no one comments.

"Mie, your night, your call," Amelia says, looking at her.

"It's our night, not mine," Mie admits, looking around at the people who have grown to mean so much to her. "And I say…. Bring it on," Mie says with a grin, as she feels like it might be exactly what they mean.

"We'll then, I guess I have no choice but to ask, Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore, truth or dare?" Alice asks her friend.

"Well, when you put it like that, there is only one option…. Dare," Mie answers, and while the grin on Alice's face makes her a little nervous Mie is confident that she made the right call as for her dares are much easier, much better, than truths.

A couple of hours, several dares, and more than a few revelations that the group promises will never leave the room, everyone has gotten too tired so the group of teenagers are heading to bed.

"Do you think you're going to sleep tonight?" Regulus asks concerned as he and Mie walk together.

"I don't know," Mie admits, as she's found there is no use speculating about whether she or not she'll be able to sleep.

"Do you want some company?" Regulus asks, and Mie gives him a slights smile.

"I appreciate that, Reg, I really do," Mie admits. "But you need sleep too, I'll be okay," Mie tells him.

"Okay, you know where to find me if you're not," Reg tells Mie.

"Yeh, I do," Mie says, leaning forward and she goes to kiss him on the cheek, but then she changes her mind, and she actually kisses him, a kiss which he quickly responds to. "Goodnight Reg," Mie says once they break apart from their gentle kiss.

"Goodnight Mie," Regulus says, smiling at Mie before walking to his room while Mie walks to hers.

Once she is in her room, as she figures it would be best, Mie casts several silencing spells as when she has nightmares she doesn't want to wake up the others, before heading over to bed and trying to sleep.

Not even an hour after she finally went off to sleep Mie, who once again had nightmares, wakes up screaming, thrashing around. As she bolts upright it feels, to Mie, that the walls are closing in on her, that everything is getting smaller, like she can't think.

"I have to get out of here," Mie says, grabbing her wand, and holding it tighten than she has ever held anything, needing to be ready to defend herself against what she is sure is about to attack.

While she doesn't have many logically thoughts at the moment the one Mie does have is that she needs James's cloak, though to her it will always be Harry's, she searches through her bag, not even caring about anything else she is puling out as she frantically searches. Once she has the cloak, without even putting on shoes or getting changed out of her pajama's, Mie goes running out of her room, the room of requirements, and the castle.

Even in her heightened state, a state where she is sure that she will need to fight for her life any second, Mie manages to get out of the castle without a problem. As after so many years, and everything else she has done, she knows it pretty well. Once she is outside, in the cold and snow, Mie runs out to the grass near the entrance hall and throws off the invisibility cloak and start to gasp the cold, winter, night air and for her it's like every breath may be her last.

Looking around, jumping at every sound, Mie frantically looks for the danger, feeling like she can't breathe. In fact, instead of getting easier like a part of her thought it would, it is getting harder. As rather than seeing the calm, quiet, dark grounds Mie is sure she can see the bodies from the battle, she can see the lights of the curses, she can hear the sounds of war and the smell the smells she will never forget.

As she hears the innocent sound of trees rustle in the wind Mie is sure that it is someone sneaking up on her, someone trying to attack, and so she sends a curse at the tree, causing it to burst into flames as she searches for the enemy, that in her state, she is sure exists.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

AN1: Hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

After the tree burst into flames things for Mie gets from bad to worse as there were so many fires during the battle, and so the light, the heat, the smells of the fire enveloping the tree causes her to her mind to be thrown back into the heat of battle.

"Annemie," A voice says, cutting through her memories, but sounding like it is so far away that she can't focus on it.

Feeling incredible concerned Albus, who was alerted by Fawkes, takes notice of the situation. He sees the tree on fire, he sees Mie franticly searching around, pointing her wand clearly about to curse something, he hears that she is unable to breathe, and he realises that she is clearly not dressed for snow. Knowing that he has to act quickly but in a very controlled way Albus first puts out the fire as he knows that will keep anyone else from being woken up.

"Annemie, can you hear me?" Albus asks, taking a step closer to Mie, but not doing more than that as he doesn't want to risk scaring her more, or cause her to accidently curse something if she feels like she needs to protect herself.

For a second Albus doesn't think Mie has heard him, but then he notices her look around at him, clearly searching for who said her name, and looking like she is prepared to attack whatever she needs to defend herself, and so Albus decides to try more.

"Annemie, I'm not going to hurt you, you're safe," Albus tells her, in a gentle voice, knowing that he cannot approach her because she is so out of it that if he tries, she will likely attack him and she'll feel guilty about that, so if he can he wants to protect that. "There's no battle going on, you're safe, Annemie, you're safe," Albus repeats, trying to get Mie to focus on him. "Listen to me my voice, I'm here, you're safe, Annemie, I promise you're safe, there's no battle," Albus tells Mie.

"Dad?" Mie asks, as her realty comes back to her, and as it does Mie collapses onto her knees, onto the cloak, dropping her wand into the snow as she does.

From Mie's actions Albus, who is amazed by what Mie has called him, realises that Mie has come back to reality and so he hurries over to her, and knees down next to her.

"It's okay, Annemie, it's okay," Albus says, putting his arms around her, and wrapping the cloak he grabbed around her in an attempt to warm her up.

"No, it's not, I'm not okay," Mie admits, tears coming to her eyes. "I'm not okay, Dad," Mie admits, as she turns into Albus's chest, as he pulls her in closer, wrapping the cloak around her tighter to make sure she doesn't get too cold.

"I know, and that's okay," Albus tells his daughter. "I will help you, you're not alone," Albus says, kissing the top of her head. "I promise you, Annemie, you don't have to find your way through this alone," Albus says as Mie starts to cry into his chest, and as she cries it is clear that Mie is struggling to breath even more.

"Can't…. can't breathe," Mie admits, gasping, looking at Albus with a look of fear on her face, struggling with every syllable.

"Annemie, look at me," Albus says, moving so that Mie can look directly at him rather than being against his chest. "Listen to my voice," Albus says, getting an idea. "Hogwarts, a History, in 990 AD the four greatest magical minds of the ages, came together to…" Albus starts to quote, and slowly Mie starts to quote along with him, struggling in the beginning.

Over the next few minutes Mie and Albus quote Hogwarts a History together, both knowing the book so well that they are able to do that without a problem, and with every word they quote Mie calms down a little, she can breathe a little easier, until finally she is breathing normally once more.

"Thank you," Mie tells Albus once she has successfully calmed down.

"Annemie, you don't have to thank me, you deserve help, you deserve to feel safe, and loved, and I want to help you believe that," Albus tells Mie and she once again hugs Albus once more. "Are you ready to head back upstairs?" Albus asks, not wanting to rush her but he knows that the longer they spend on the ground the higher the risk is that they will be scene.

"Yeah, I think I am, Dad," Mie says, not moving away from Albus's chest so that she doesn't see the look on his face as she is worried that he won't be okay with her calling him Dad so soon.

"Okay, I believe this belongs to you," Albus says, handing Mie her wand, which she takes, and as she does Mie realises something she is curious about.

"How'd you find me?" Mie asks curious, looking up at Albus's face, as Albus takes off his cloak completely and wrap it around Mie as she needs it more than him.

"Fawkes," Albus answers. "He woke me, brought me to you, as he knew you needed your father," Albus tells Mie. "Annemie, a phoenix will appear to anyone of the Dumbledore family in dire need," Albus tells her, and Mie realises something.

"Fawkes came to me on the Astronomy tower," Mie remembers, remembering how she felt when the others were reading about what happened to her at Malfoy Manor, and what she was feeling when Fawkes came to her.

"I believe he already knew what we hadn't admitted," Albus explains, and Mie nods, feeling amazed. "Are you ready?" Albus asks and Mie nods so they both stand up, Albus picking up the invisibility cloak as they do, and they both head back towards the castle.

A few minutes after they left the grounds Mie and Albus, having not used the invisibility cloak as the castle was so quiet and Albus didn't want to make Mie feel claustrophobic, the two of them walk back into the Room of requirements.

"Would you like some tea?" Albus asks.

"No," Mie says, shaking her head. "You can go back to bed, I'll be okay," Mie tells Albus, giving him back his cloak.

"But you won't sleep," Albus says, knowing that.

"I can't," Mie admits.

"What if you had a dreamless sleep potion?" Albus asks, and Mie is surprised by that.

"Isn't it too soon for me to use it again?" Mie says.

"If you used it again you wouldn't be able to use it for at least a few days," Albus admits. "The choice is yours," Albus tells Mie.

"I… I don't know," Mie admits. "I'm so tired," Mie admits, and the exhaustion is perfectly clear on her face.

"Annemie, use the potion tonight," Albus tells her. "Tomorrow, once you're well rested, we'll work on ways to help with your nightmares and flashbacks," Albus tells Mie.

"I don't know if there is a way to help," Mie admits.

"If there is, I'll help you find it," Albus promises and Mie nods.

"I'll take the potion," Mie responds.

"I'll give it to you once you're lying down so I can help you drink all of it," Albus explains, as he knows as does Mie, that a person is as exhausted as Mie they may not get through the entire potion before falling asleep.

"Okay," Mie responds and they both head to Mie's bedroom.

Once in the bedroom Mie lays down on the bed and Albus conjures one of the dreamless sleep potion from the school supply.

"I know you crave peace, and this potion will help, but it's not a permanent solution," Albus reminds Mie.

"I know," Mie says and once she does Albus hands over the potion and Mie quickly starts to drink it. As Mie drinks the potion she clearly starts to drift off, and so Albus helps her until she has drunk the entire potion and Mie is asleep.

Once Mie is asleep Albus wishes a chair and sits down next to her bed where he spends a little while watching his daughter sleep. As he is watching her sleep Albus is making sure of two things, the first is that Mie isn't being affected by being out in the cold, and the second is making sure she is peacefully sleeping, as he knows that with trauma as deep and expansive as Mie's then sometimes the potion is unable to completely help.

The next morning all the teenagers, with the exception of Mie, all get up at what has become their usual time while being in the room of requirements. As the breakfast has arrived everyone starts to eat, but as they eat, they all realise something that surprises them.

"Anyone seen Mie this morning?" Frank asks curious as she is usually the first one awake, normally because she hasn't slept.

"I just checked, she was still asleep," Regulus reveals, the surprise he feels about that being clear in his voice.

"Mie? She never sleeps this late," Amelia says surprised.

"She doesn't sleep period," Remus says concerned.

"Maybe she took a dreamless sleep potion?" Severus suggests as he knows it would make sense.

"Hasn't she taken too many of them?" Lily asks concerned about Mie as she knows Mie has been taking a lot of them, but before anyone can answer the door opens and Albus walks in.

"Albus, a bit early for you isn't it?" Sirius asks concerned, hoping that nothing horrible has happened.

"I will return in an hour for the rest of the day, but I just wanted to tell you all not to wake Annemie," Albus reveals, looking between the students.

"Is she okay?" Regulus asks concerned.

"Annemie had flashbacks last night, worse than almost all of the ones we've seen," Albus reveals, and everyone looks incredible concerned about that as the ones they have seen have been really bad. "I helped ground her, and we came back here," Albus says, not wanting to go into more detail than that, but feeling that it will help the others to understand. "I gave her the dreamless sleep potion," Albus explains. "Annemie needs all the sleep she can get, so It would be best if no one woke her," Albus explains.

"We won't," Alice promises, and the others nod in agreement.

"I will return after breakfast," Albus says before leaving, once he is sure that the others will not wake Mie up.

"Anyone else get the feeling that things for Mie was a lot worse than Albus was revealing?" Amelia asks, looking between the others.

"I wouldn't be surprised," Regulus admits, remembering when he and Albus found Mie on the Astronomy tower after they read the Malfoy Manor chapter. "Not only did we just finish reading about the horrific battle she was in, but she now knows she is never going to see the people she considers family again," Regulus points out. "Mie cares about all of us, and we've become close, but that doesn't change the fact that she's left the world she's known for the past eighteen years," Regulus admits. "That's a lot of stress to add to the stress she is already under," Regulus says, being pretty sure that Mie feels like the weight of the world is on her shoulders.

"Reg's right, she's Mie so she's not going to admit if she's struggling, but there is no way she's not," Sirius admits. "I know we've got a future to change, and Mie will want to focus on that, but I don't know about you guys, but I also want to make sure she has some of the fun she has been deprived off while fighting a war," Sirius suggests.

"Same," James says, and as a look passes between the it is clear that an understanding is passing between them.

"It's not just fun," Lily says, and everyone looks at her. "There is so many normal Hogwarts experiences she has never had because there's been so many other things going on," Lily says. "We've got a few more months, let help her have them," Lily says, and others around the room nod in agreement, and it is being clear that they are coming to an understanding.

A few hours alter the teenagers have been joined buy Albus, Minerva and Moody while Mie continues to sleep. As Mie continues to sleep the teenagers work on Occlumency and even get some duelling practice in with Moody.

Finally, just before lunch the door to the other room opens and Mie, now dressed and looking a lot between than she did the last time Albus saw her, walks into the main room.

"Hey," Mie greats. "Is it still morning?" Mie asks, as she looks around, trying to figure out how long she has been sleeping.

"For another ten minutes," Frank answers, checking his watch.

"What have I missed?" Mie asks curious.

"Occlumency and duelling," Amelia answers.

"So, a lot," Mie answers.

"It's been a morning of lessons, I feel like we're being graded on both our Occlumency and duelling skills," James comments, only half joking.

"You are," Moody answers, speaking for himself.

"Well, I guess I better get graded," Mie comments, looking at Moody, it being clear that she doesn't want to talk about why she slept so long.

"Of course," Moody responds, and he and Mie move to a little more opened area of the room, both realising that all eyes are on them. "Are you ready?" Moody asks as he and Mie face each other.

"A real opponent never asks if you're ready," Mie responds as she quickly pulls her wand and fires a curse at Moody, one he blocked because he was expecting it, and the real duel begins.

Over the next half an hour everyone practices both Occlumency and duelling until pausing for lunch. As they pause for lunch Albus walks over to Mie.

"How did you sleep?" Albus asks in a quiet voice.

"Well, I don't remember anything after drinking the potions, so I'm going to say okay," Mie admits.

"I'm glad," Albus admits as he was worried about the spell not being enough.

"Me too," Mie admits.

"If you're up for it I thought we could go to Eccleshall this afternoon," Albus tells Mie as he knows it is better if they go soon.

"Sure, that'd be good," Mie admits, as she knows that if she is going to pretend to have been raised in a place, she has to at least see it.

"We'll leave after lunch," Albus says, Mie nods, and they join the others for an enjoyable lunch.

After lunch, with Mie once again under the cloak, she and Albus have left Hogwarts and apparated to the outskirts of Eccleshall, in a place Albus has always apparated to in the past so he knows that they won't be seen.

"You can remove the cloak," Albus says, and Mie does so, putting the cloak back in her bag, as she and Albus begin to walk.

"Were the Death Eaters targeting Franklin and Anne?" Mie asks curious as she knows that will dictate how they handle things.

"From what I've been able to discover, I believe they attended the village attending to kill muggles, but then they saw Franklin," Albus explains, knowing that that may work in their favour.

"That sounds exactly like something they would do," Mie admits. "I was thinking we could say that I was in the village, maybe at the library, that's why I wasn't there when the Death Eaters attacked," Mie suggests as she has been thinking about what would make sense.

"That sounds like a good plan," Albus says approvingly. "How about we walk around the village before going to the house," Albus suggests.

"Sounds good, but how are we going to explain no one in the village knowing me if someone looks into it?" Mie asks.

"The spells the ministry used after the attack," Albus suggests. "We will leave hints to make it believable, but that will be the best cover," Albus explains as that way they won't have to make significant changes.

"Smart," Mie says approvingly.

"The funeral is on the twenty first," Albus tells Mie. "It is your decision about whether you want to attend," Albus reveals, as he will be, but the choices is Mie's.

"I'll go," Mie says, not only because she knows it is the best way to help her cover, but because she wants to support Albus. "I want to," Mie reveals and Albus nods. "Dad, I know you might be thinking differently after last night, but I can do this. I can fight Voldemort," Mie says, not wanting Albus to think less of her after what he saw.

"I don't doubt that Annemie," Albus admits. "I know you will complete what we have planned without hesitation, but I am concerned about you," Albus explains to Mie as they walk. "What can I do to help?" Albus asks.

"Honestly, I don't know," Mie admits. "I'm trying to be okay, but I don't know how to be," Mie admits as she avoids looking at Albus.

"You don't have to be anything you're not," Albus tells Mie as he stops walking and as he does Mie stops avoiding him and looks at him. "Annemie when I say I want to help you I mean I want to help you live with what's happened to you. You don't have to be anything you're not, and it's okay if you still struggle," Albus tells Mie. "What I want is to help you to heal, no matter how long that takes, no matter what healing looks like to you," Albus explains to Mie, who wants to explain what that means to her and realises that there is only one way to do that.

"I broke my arm the year before I started Hogwarts," Mie reveals. "Without magic it meant I spent my summer in a cast," Mie explains. "Of course, for me that meant a pretty different summer than what I was expecting, but my parents didn't let that change a single thing, they did exactly what they always wanted to do over summer, and I spent most the time alone, in pain," Mie admits, trying not to display that effect on her. "So, I'm not exactly used to people helping me to heal, I'm trying to do everything alone," Mie reveals.

"You never have to again," Albus tells Mie, who can't help but remember when Remus told her something similar. "You may be able to do everything alone, I know that, but you don't have to, I'm here for you," Albus tells Mie as he is determined to make sure he doesn't let Mie down.

"I know that logically, it may just take me a little longer to actually believe it," Mie admits.

"Well, I guess I'll have to work hard to make it clear," Albus responds and he and Mie exchange amused looks.

After exchanging looks Mie and Albus spend the rest of the afternoon in Eccleshell, exploring the place where Mie now has to pretend, she grew up while also changing Franklin and Anne's house to make it fit their stories if Voldemort and his Death Eaters investigate.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

AN: Thanks for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

Two days have passed since Mie and Albus went to Eccleshell and ever since the group of fourteen who know the truth have been doing everything to prepare resulting in Aberforth spending more time in the castle than at his bar. Finally, fifteen days after Mie appeared in 1978, the day where the students, with the exception of Mie, return to class has finally come.

While they all agreed that they would get up early so that they do the one thing they agreed to do before the rest of the students wake Mie and Regulus are up even earlier and are sitting in the reading room together, Mie leaning against Regulus's chest, Regulus having his arm around her.

"So, this is it, we go back," Regulus comments, while he always knew the day was coming it feels strange now that it's a reality.

"We go back," Mie confirms. "I know what you have to do, please be safe," Mie requests, a level of pleading to his voice, as she knows how just dangerous spying can be.

"I can do my best, you know that," Regulus admits. "Mie, I'm going to ask you the same thing," Regulus admits as he knows that soon enough Mie is likely going to be in just as much danger as him.

"I'll try," Mie responds, knowing that that is the best she can do. "We use this room, we meet, we talk and if something goes wrong…" Mie starts to say, feeling the need to go over the plan again.

"I'll send a Patronus," Regulus tells Mie as while he knows how to cast a Patronus Albus taught him how to use patronises to send messages. "Voldemort didn't find out my future self, he's not going to find out about me," Regulus tells Mie, wanting to reassure her.

"I hope so," Mie says as Regulus kisses her cheek and as he does Mie closes her eyes and feels it.

"You realise you're going to become Voldemort's enemy as soon as he learns about you," Regulus tells Mie.

"And you have to be one of the people who tell him," Mie tells Regulus, as the day she shows up at Hogwarts Regulus needs to send a letter to Voldemort via his family.

"I know," Regulus responds. "And you're avoiding the subject," Regulus realises, and Mie signs.

"I know I'm going to be in danger, but that's nothing new, I'll be okay," Mie assures Regulus.

"You can't promise that," Regulus says, and before they can continue the others, who have had the elves take their belongings back to their dorms, walk out and so both Mie and Regulus stand up.

"Everything okay?" Sirius asks, looking between Mie and Regulus, trying to figure out what they walked in on

"Yep," Mie confirms, and Regulus nods.

"Did you sleep?" Amelia asks concerned, looking at Mie.

"A little," Mie admits, as she checks her watch. "It's time," Mie says. "James?" Mie asks, looking at him as he, Remus, and Sirius are looking at the marauders map, which they used the day before to confirm that Mie is now Annemie Dumbledore and not Hermione Granger, that they are holding between them.

"Minnie and Albus outside, no one else, we're good," James responds as the three Marauders start to close the map up, knowing he only has to look for those two as Moody couldn't get away from the ministry.

"Good," Mie says and the group head into the corridor, walking out of the room where they meet with Minerva and Albus who are clearly waiting for them. "Okay, let's do this," Mie says, as the room to the current room disappears.

Once the room that she has considered home for the past two weeks disappears Mie walks past the wall three times, thinking about what she needs the room of hidden objects, and after her third time walking past, the door appears and so the group walk in.

After walking into the completely cluttered room Mie opens her bag and pulls out the wooden case. Placing the case on a nearby surface Mie does what she needs to open it and pulls out six of the Basilisk knifes.

"Groups of four," Mie says. "It should be where I knew it to be in the future, but if it's not we search," Mie says. "Amy, Sev, Lily, you're with me," Mie says, giving Lily a knife and keeping one for herself. "Dad, Reg, Alice, Frank," Mie says, handing Albus and Regulus the basilisk fang knifes. "Sirius, Remus, James, Minerva," Mie says, giving Sirius and Minerva the knifes. "Remember, don't let the Horcrux have a chance to defend itself, don't let it talk," Mie says, looking around at everyone, wanting to make sure that they understand.

"We know, Mie," Lily says, though everyone understands why she gave the warning.

"Good, let's do this," Mie says, and the group split up into the three groups.

As she is the one with the clearest memory about where it is Mie leads her group to where she believes the diadem is.

"I don't see it," Amelia says, looking around, looking for the object that was described in the book.

"I do," Mie says as while it's not in the exact place it is close to where it was in the future. "WE'VE GOT IT!" Mie calls out.

"Are you going to destroy it?" Severus asks curious, as that's what he assumes.

"Yeah," Mie says, walking over to the diadem and because she knows that there are no protections on it, she picks it up and takes it over to a nearby table, getting to the table just as the others arrive.

"You've got this," Sirius says encouraging, as Mie places the diadem down and as she places it down everyone hear what sounds to be a haunting voice.

As Mie knows that she cannot let the Horcrux say or do anything Mie quickly raises the basilisk knife and uses it to stab the horcrux, destroying it and causing it to let out a blood curtailing scream as a dark substance comes out of it.

"One down," Alice says with a grin, as Mie pulls a box out of her bag and puts the diadem inside.

"One down," Mie confirms, putting the box back into her bag, and while she knows she should be feeling relieved she doesn't as she knows that there is so much more to do. "And we'll deal with the ring over easter," Mie says as she opens the knife box and puts the knife she used back inside. After Mie puts the knife inside everyone else hands the knifes back, as it was decided she'd hang onto them for a while longer, and she closes and locks the box again, before returning it to her bag.

"Good, we know what we're doing," Remus says as the group start to make their way out of the room.

"So, why do I get the feeling that this will be the easiest Horcrux to destroy?" Sirius asks.

"Because it will be," Mie answers. "This one was just in Hogwarts, with no protections, no emotional connection, the rest won't be as easy," Mie admits, as that's why she wanted to get it destroyed as soon as possible.

"Yeah, I thought you were going to say that," Alice admits with a sigh.

"We just read that," Frank says amused, as the group get to the door.

Getting to the door everyone knows that this is the moment where everything changes. As soon as they step out of the door they will go back to their new reality, they'll no longer be in their bubble and all their planning will be put to the test. It will be the moment where they start to create ripples, ripples that may turn into tsunamis.

"Mie, it's time," Regulus tells her in a gentle voice as Albus puts his hand on her shoulder, it being clear that no one wants to open the door until Mie is ready.

"I know," Mie responds, with a sigh and she reaches out, grabs the door, opens it, and walks through it.

Once the group are out in the corridor, they all exchange looks and go in different directions, the students, with the exceptions of Mie, and Amelia, head down to the great hall for breakfast, Minerva heads to her office, Amelia heads down to the Hogsmeade station to meet her brothers who are apparating there, and Mie and Albus head up to Albus's office.

Not long after they left the room of requirements the students arrive at the Great Hall, and after allowing Severus and Regulus a chance to enter first Lily, Alice, James, Sirius, Remus, and Frank enter a few minutes later.

Walking into the hall Frank heads to the Ravenclaw table while the others head to the Gryffindor table where Peter is sitting with the other seventh year Gryffindor girls Mary Macdonald, Marlene McKinnon, Dorcus Meadows and Emmaline Vance.

"You're back!" Peter says, sounding thrilled as he sees his friends and it is so hard for the others to see him, knowing what he does in the future.

"Yep," Sirius says with a grin, that is a little forced, though only Remus realises.

"What the hell happened? We got back and you were all gone," Marlene comments, seeing them, as they were all just getting back from break on the day the others left to read.

"A prank went sideways, caused us to get sick," James says, as that's the cover they came up with as it is an extremely believable story.

"And let me guess Snape and Regulus were quarantined too because they were the targets," Dorcus guesses as that would make sense.

"Yep," Lily reveals, giving James, Sirius, and Remus an annoyed look she doesn't mean.

"I would have stayed if I knew you were going to pull pranks," Peter says, looking at his friends, and looking a little sad that he was included.

"Probably a good thing you didn't Pete, it has been a very unpleasant two weeks," Remus says, not completely lying as there have been some extremely unpleasant moments.

"Where's Amy?" Alice asks, looking around and pretending like she doesn't know the answer, and in response, Emmaline, Dorcus, Mary and Marlene exchange looks. "What? What happened?" Alice asks, putting a concerned look on her face.

"Her parents were attacked," Emmaline explains, pain in her voice, and it is clear that she feels bad for her friend.

"Are they okay?" Lily asks, putting worry in her voice.

"They survived, but all three of them went home to see how they were doing," Marlene explains. "Not sure when they're due back," Marlene admits as she has even talked to Edger and Isaac's friends to find out and they didn't know.

"I hope they're all okay," Sirius admits. "I don't get it, but Amy and the boys are close to their parents," Sirius comments.

"Yeah, they are," Mary comments. "It can't be easy," Mary admits and the group drift into pain silenced which they sit in for several minutes.

"So, Quarantine with Snape? What was that like?" Peter asks, pulling a face, imagining that it was horrible.

"Really bad at first," James admits. "But we came to an understanding," James admits.

"Seriously? You?" Emmaline asks, clearly disbelieving.

"Shocked us too," Sirius admits. "But whatever, it's over," Sirius says with a shrug. "We miss anything interesting around here?" Sirius asks curious and Peter, Marlene, Dorcus, Mary and Emmaline start to explain everything that has been going on while the others have been gone.

After they walked away from the others Mie and Albus head straight to the headmaster's tower, where Mie will be introduced to the portraits and no one else. While the portraits witnessed Mie's initial conversation with Albus when she arrived in 1978, they will not remember it due to the spell so this will be their initial meeting, but they will not tell anyone until Albus allows them to.

"Are you ready for this?" Albus asks Mie once they reach the oak door.

"Yeah, I am," Mie confirms, and the two of them walk into the headmaster's office.

As they walk into the office it is clear that the portraits are pretending to be asleep, but there are one or two who's curiosity makes it clear that they are not actually sleeping.

"Everyone," Albus says and all the portraits who are pretending to be asleep open their eyes. "I would like you to meet my daughter Annemie Dumbledore," Albus reveals, and the shocks on the portrait's faces are perfectly clear.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all," Mie says, it feeling strange as she feels like she knows the portraits in the headmasters office pretty well as before coming to the past it's where she spent most of the last few weeks in the office.

"Annemie will be joining her fellow seventh years in a few days for the rest of the year," Albus explains to the portraits.

"Albus, I didn't know you had a daughter," Dilys Derwent says, clearly surprised.

"Before now very few people knew about Annemie's existence," Albus reveals. "But after recent events that must change," Albus explains, though it is clear that he isn't going to explain more than that, and he leads Mie around the desk and through a door that is behind the desk.

After walking through the door behind the headmasters' chair Mie and Albus walk up another spiral staircase that leads to another oak door which Albus opens and he and Mie walk inside. Walking through the door Mie and Albus walk into a grand circular living room, complete with a fireplace and a lot of bookshelves. To the left of the oak door there is what is clearly a kitchen and next to a dining table that sits three there is a door that leads to the bathroom, while across from the oak door there are two more doors.

"The left door is my room, the right is yours," Albus tells Mie, as he points to each of the doors. "Even after you move into the dorm the room is yours," Albus tells Mie, wanting to make that clear, who nods. "It is yours to set up however you would like and if there is anything you would like changed let me know," Albus tells Mie.

"Okay," Mie says. "I'll have a look," Mie responds.

"Of course," Albus responds, and while Mie heads into her room Albus calls star to get them breakfast.

Walking into what is now her room Mie is amazed, just like the Gryffindor there is a four poster bed with a sky blue bedspread and bedside tables either side, a trunk at the end of the bed, a wardrobe, desk, and bookshelf. Looking around Mie can't help but smile to herself as she knows, thanks to Aberforth, that Albus has been setting up the room since the blood adoption and it is clear that he did his best to make it both a room that she could feel comfortable in but also one that she could make her own.

Looking around the room Mie walks over and puts her beaded bag on the bed, and then walks over to the window and looks out, seeing an incredible view of the grounds. After spending a few minutes taking in her new view Mie heads back into the main room where Albus is waiting.

"I love it," Mie says, smiling at Albus.

"I'm glad," Albus responds smiling at her. "Star will be back soon with breakfast," Albus reveals and Mie nods as she walks over to the couch. "Are you alright?" Albus asks concerned.

"I think I'm still adjusting," Mie admits, as she looks around. "When are you going to tell the staff, you're going to be gone for a few days?" Mie asks curious.

"Breakfast tomorrow," Albus explains, sitting down across from Mie. "I'm going to call a staff meeting," Albus says and Mie nods.

"The funeral is tomorrow too," Mie remembers, thinking that is going to be an extremely strange experience.

"It is," Albus confirms. "We'll have to leave after breakfast," Albus explains, Mie nods and the two of them drift into a comfortable silence.

For a few minutes Mie and Albus sit into silence, while it is a comfortable silence neither are sure exactly what to say, but at the same time they don't feel the need to say anything. After sitting in silence for a few minutes breakfast appears on the table.

"Are you hungry?" Albus asks Mie.

"Yeah, I think I am," Mie responds and the two of them get up and head over to the table were they have breakfast together and talk as they do.

While Mie and Albus are up in their quarters, and the other teenagers are being caught up on recent events by their friends, Amelia is sitting and waiting for her brothers. Finally, after what feels like a while there is a pop and both Edger and Isaac appear.

"Amy?" Isaac asks, sounding surprised to see his sister as he wasn't expecting to find her greeting them.

"How's Mum and Dad?" Amelia asks he brothers.

"They're good, doing a lot better than they were," Edger explains.

"Good," Amelia says, sounding relieved.

"What's going on?" Isaac asks, knowing his sister well enough to know that there is something she wants to talk to them about.

"I need you both to do something for me," Amelia asks, looking between her brothers as she walks over to them. "If anyone asks, I've been home with you," Amelia says.

"But you haven't been," Isaac asks with a frown.

"What's really going on?" Edger asks, giving his sister a pondering look, looking into her eyes which are identical to his, as he tries to figure out if she is okay.

"I can't explain," Amelia admits.

"Are you in trouble?" Isaac asks worried.

"No, I'm okay," Amelia assures her brothers. "Look, there's a lot going on," Amelia admits. "I'm a part of something that is going to do some real good, but I can't if anyone knows about it," Amelia explains while the others all agreed that her brothers can know what is going on if needed, she wants to avoid doing that if she can as she wants to protect them. "So, I am asking you to trust me, and cover for me," Amelia asks, looking between her brothers.

"You're helping Dumbledore with whatever he's been doing," Isaac realises, putting the pieces together.

"How do you know he's been doing something?" Amelia asks her brother, sounding surprised, as her brother hasn't been at school so he shouldn't know that Dumbledore has been obviously been doing something different over the past few days.

"Kathleen told me," Isaac explains, referring to his girlfriend. "And that wasn't a denial," Isaac realises, looking at Edger.

"Really wasn't," Edger confirms with a nod, as both brothers look at their sister.

"I can't confirm that," Amelia responds.

"You just did," Edger says amused. "Will you tell us when you can?" Edger asks.

"You have my word," Amelia responds as he doesn't want to keep secrets from her brother for long, she does want to protect them as much as possible.

"Then as far as anyone will know you've been home," Isaac tells his sister, and Edger nods as neither of them need more than that, causing Amelia to hug both her brothers.

"Thank you," Amelia says as she hugs them and after a few moments, during which Amelia memorized what it felt like to hug her brothers, the three of them break apart. "Okay, how have mum and dad really been?" Amelia asks and together the Bones triplets make their way back up to Hogwarts, talking about their parents as they go.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

AN: Thank you for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

After a night of nightmare where Mie thankfully didn't wake Albus as they were silent for once and she suspects he will realise the second she tries to cast a silencing charm, Mie is lying in her incredibly comfortable new bed. Having spent all of the day before in Albus's quarters, which he has made clear are also hers, Mie is starting to adjust to her new life.

Glancing over at the cloak Mie knows that soon she has to get up, but as she has gotten a little bit of time Mie uses her wand to open the window and just stares out of it as she lays in bed knowing before long, she will have to get up and get ready.

While Mie is upstairs lying-in bed Albus has called a staff meeting as he and Mie, with input from Aberforth, decided that it would make the most sense if Albus spends a few days 'away' from Hogwarts before Mie 'arrives' at school.

"Albus, is everything okay?" Professor Venning the Herbology professor asks.

"There is nothing you all have to worry about," Albus admits, choosing his words carefully, deciding to explain even though the Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor hasn't joined them yet as he and Mie have to leave soon. "I will be away from Hogwarts for a few days," Albus explains. "Minerva will be in charge while I'm gone,"

"What's wrong?" Hagrid asks worried, and Albus looks at Minerva, who gives him an encouraging look.

"I have a daughter," Albus reveals, and everyone looks shocked. "Her name is Annemie," Albus explains, and everyone looks shocked at that. "She has been living with her aunt and uncle, her other parents' brother and sister-in-law," Albus explains, and everyone notices the very specific words used. "They were killed a few days ago by Death Eaters, I do not believe they realised the connection," Albus explains.

"Oh, good lord, is she alright?" Slughorn asks, concerned.

"She wasn't home, but she found them," Albus explains, putting a level of pain in his voice by thinking about his friends' deaths, and everyone realises that Albus skirted around Slughorn's question. "Annemie is eighteen, but as she was born in September, she has not completed her NEWTS yet," Albus explains. "We have talked, and she will be coming to Hogwarts to finish her seventh year, but I will help her spend the next few days getting ready for that and moving her belongings that weren't destroyed in the attack to my quarters," Albus explains.

"Take as long as you need, Albus," Professor Flitwick says, kindly. "I wish her the best,"

"Thank you, Filius," Albus responds, giving him a grateful look.

"Will she be sorted Albus?" Madam Promfrey asks curious.

"Yes, to attend classes she has to be," Albus explains. "I will explain to the students when I return, so until then I ask that you keep this information to yourselves," Albus explains.

"Of course," Professor Victor confirms, speaking for all of the staff.

"I have to go, you will be in Minerva's safe hands until I return," Albus says, before heading to the door.

"Albus," Hagrid says, and Albus turns to look at him. "If there is anything I can do to help Annemie let me know," Hagrid requests.

"I will," Albus responds, before leaving, leaving the teachers to think about what Albus just revealed.

Not long after he left the staff room Albus walks back into his and Mie's quarters where he finds her sitting on the couch with a cup of tea.

"How'd it go?" Mie asks, seeing him, feeling incredibly curious about what happened.

"They were shocked, which is understandable, but they listened to what I said," Albus explains, as he walks over and sits in one of the armchairs. "No breakfast?" Albus asks as Mie puts her tea cup down on the table.

"Didn't really feel like it," Mie says, shaking her head.

"Annemie, we've talked about this after the year you've had…." Albus starts to say.

"It will help me to eat smaller meals more often," Mie quotes as Albus has told her that more than once since they decided to change the future. "You don't have to keep telling me Dad," Mie says, resisting the urge to roll her eyes, though she likes that he cares as her birth father never did.

"I do because it doesn't seem like you're hearing me," Albus says as both Mie, who is highly amused as Albus really has become like she always imaged a real father should be like.

"I'm hearing you I'm just…. What if I have buttered crumpets? we have some of them in the cupboard don't we?" Mie asks, as she realises that she doesn't really have a reason for why she isn't eating, she just got so used to ignoring her feeling of hungry while on the hunt, and despite Kreacher's best efforts it's not a habit she has managed to break.

"We do," Albus confirms. "And we have plenty of time for you to eat some before we go," Albus explains.

"Okay," Mie says, getting up and heading to the kitchen. "Dad," Mie says, turning back around. "Thanks for caring," Mie tells him as she knows that with this starting as just a cover it could be so easy for Albus not to care, but he does.

"Oh Annemie, you never have to thank me for that," Albus responds, a level of sadness to his voice as he understands exactly why Mie is thanking him, and Mie nods before heading into the kitchen.

Within an hour of Albus walking back into the Dumbledore quarters both Dumbledore's have had a crumpet breakfast, and both are leaving for the funeral they will be attending.

Many hours after Albus and Mie left for Anne and Franklin's funeral James, Sirius, Remus, and Peter are arriving back at the Gryffindor common room after detention. As the Marauders arrive back the first thing, they notice is that while Amelia, Alice, Dorcus, Emmaline, Marlene and Mary are sitting together at one of the tables Lily isn't with them, she is sitting alone in front of the fire.

"What's going on with Lils?" James asks, looking at where she is sitting, and while he has a theory, he isn't certain.

"I don't know," Mary admits. "After dinner she sat down there, been there ever since," Mary admits.

"I don't even think she's done her homework," Emmaline says with a frown as that is very unlike Lily.

"I was just about to go over and see what's up," Marlene admits, as she looks worriedly at her friend.

"Let me," James says walking over to Lily and sitting down next to her. "Hey, you okay?" James asks concerned.

"James, short detention?" Lily asks, sounding distracted.

"Lil, it's nine," James tells her.

"Oh, I didn't realise," Lily admits, looking away from the fire.

"What's going on?" James asks concerned as the others walk over and sit down on the nearby couch and chairs, Sirius, Alice, and Marlene having climbed over the couch to sit on it while the others did so in a more regular way.

"I'm just thinking," Lily admits, and James realises that this conversation is going to be the one he suspected.

"About?" Amelia asks, having realised the same thing as James.

"Sev," Lily admits, and then signs. "He was different, when we were in Quarantine, he was different," Lily says, looking around at her friends. "He was more like the Sev I used to know, less like the horrible person he is around his new friends," Lily explains.

"I don't see it," Sirius comments, as he knows how this conversation has to go.

"Really?" Alice asks, giving the persons she considers to be her brother a look. "You were joking together towards the end," Alice reminds him.

"Et tu, Brutes?" Sirius asks, with a pretend insulted look on his face.

"Alice and Lily both have points, Snape did seem different," Remus admits, and Sirius gives him the same betrayed look he just gave Alice. "He wasn't the same as he is in classes towards the end," Remus admits.

"What the hell happened in Quarantine?" Dorcus asks shocked as this is the last thing she was expecting.

"It was a week of torture, but after things were good, really good," Lily explains. "Even you can admit that," Lily says, looking at James.

"It wasn't completely horrible," James admits, looking like it is painful for him to do so

"You want to forgive Snape, even after everything he's done," Mary realises, looking shocked, and a little hurt, at that.

"That's the thing…. I already have," Lily admits, purposely not looking at the shocked looks on most her friends faces.

"What?" the others say shocked, even those who already know that.

"Sev apologized… and I think he meant it," Lily admits, looking between her friends before looking at James. "Sev is my brother, just as much as Sirius is yours," Lily says to James. "I want my brother back in my life, but that's not possible if the rest of my family hate him," Lily says, looking between her friends as that's what they are to her, family.

"Are you asking us to forget everything he's done? The way he hurt you? The things he's said and done to not just you, but all of us?" Marlene asks, sounding shocked.

"No," Lily answers. "I know the past can't be forgotten, what I'm asking for a truce, a way to move forward," Lily explains. "Give him a chance, see that he can be the person I once knew," Lily explains. "And if I'm wrong….." Lily starts to say.

"We can curse him again?" Sirius asks, putting on a hopeful voice.

"I probably will myself," Lily admits, though she knows that isn't going to happen.

"Lil, getting us to agree is one thing, Snape may not," Emmaline says, in a gentle voice, as she doesn't want her friend to be disappointed when things go wrong.

"I'll talk to him, but there is no point doing that if you all won't try," Lily says, looking between her friends, and she notices them all exchange looks.

"We'll try," James finally says

"We will?" Sirius and Peter ask together, sounding shocked even though Sirius knew it was coming.

"For Lil," James says, looking at his friends. "But if Snape won't meet us halfway…" James starts to say.

"Then you don't have to either," Lily tells him.

"Then we've got a deal," James responds, smiling at his girlfriend.

"Wow, did hell freeze over?" Marlene asks, having no idea what to think.

"I think it just got a little colder," Alice jokes causing the others to burst out laughing.

The following morning, a little later than usual as it's Sunday, the Maunders and the Gryffindor seventh year girls are walking down the stairs into the entrance hall.

"You're really going to do this? After what he said? The way he treats anyone who's not pureblood?" Mary asks her friend, frowning.

"I'm giving him a chance, he told me he regretted what he said, that he doesn't want to be what the people he became friends with are," Lily explains, looking at Mary, and everyone knows what she is implying. "I don't know, I feel like if I don't give him another chance then that's exactly who he's going to become," Lily admits, knowing she is right because of what they read, but not being able to admit that.

"Snape's choices aren't on you," Emmaline tells Lily. "Don't you dare feel guilty," Emmaline tells her in a stern voice.

"I don't, I just…." Lily stars to say before trailing off and as she gets to the foot of the stairs, she looks at Mary. "This is a chance, but it's his last chance," Lily reveals. "If he acts like the way he's been acting, call anyone one slur, or sprouts pureblood elitist, or pro Voldemort, crap, then that's it, we're done, forever," Lily says, stressing the anyone, and meaning what she is saying. "I just want to see if he can be different if given the chance," Lily admits.

"I get that, I do, but I don't believe he can," Mary admits, then sighs. "That being said, I'll give him a chance," Mary admits, it being clear that she is doing it for Lily rather than Snape.

"Thank you,' Lily says before hugging her friend.

"If he hurts you, or anyone else, again, I'm cursing him to the Womping Willow and back," Marlene reveals, her voice completely serious, as she is extremely protective of her friends, as Lily and Mary break apart.

"I'll help," Dorcus adds.

"Same," James, Emmaline, and Sirius say together.

"Deal," Lily says, a little amused as it means so much to her to have so many people who care, and the group head into the Great Hall. While the others head to their table Lily walks over to The Slytherin table.

"Are you lost?" One of the sixth years, who is sitting near Regulus, asks, a look of disgust on his face.

"Can we talk?" Lily asks Severus.

"Of course," Severus says, knowing exactly what is going to happen, and the two of them get up and leave the hall.

For well over five minutes Lily and Severus stay outside, making it seem like they are having a serious conversation about everything that has happened, though the truth is that Lily is filing Severus in on what happened during the conversation with the others.

Once they are both sure that enough time has passed for to be convincing Lily and James walk back into the Great Hall.

"You lot!" Lily calls, looking at her friends, but also purposely getting the attention of the entire hall, and gesturing for them to walk over.

Seeing, and hearing, Lily the Marauders and the other Seventh Year Gryffindor girls get up and walk over to Lily and Severus all realising that basically all the eyes are on them as they are all well known throughout the school

"How'd it go?" Amelia asks, though she knows the answer as they planned all of this.

"We talked," Lily admits. "I explained the same thing I explained to all of you," Lily admits, looking around at her friends.

"And I explained that Quarantine gave me a lot of chances to think," Severus admits. "I thought if I were to die what would be important to me, who would I want to be," Severus admits.

"You-Know-Who's puppet?" Peter suggests, as he doesn't like the idea of Snape becoming friends with all his friends as he feels like he will lose his friends, his protection, if that were to happen as he thinks Snape will take his place.

"No, that's exactly who I don't want to be," Severus admits, causing several shocked looks on the others faces. "I want to be better," Severus admits.

"There's a hell of a lot of history here, a lot of it unpleasant," Mary reminds Severus.

"I know," Severus says with a nod. "And I know it's too much to ask for it to be water under the bridge, and I don't think it would be right for it to be," Severus admits. "But I do want to move forward, and there is one way to do that," Severus says, before taking a step froward. "I'm sorry," Severus says, looking between them. "I'm sorry for the things I've said, the things I've done, Mary I'm sorry for not intervening when Mulciber did what he did," Severus says, looking at her. "And I'm sorry for what happened," Severus says, looking at Remus, and hearing his words James, Remus, and Sirius exchange looks, and nods as they know it would have hopefully been enough for them before reading the books.

"We're sorry too," James admits. "What's happened between isn't the responsibility of a single one of us, it's all of ours," James says. "So, I'm sorry too, Severus," James says, sticking out his hand for Severus to shake, a handshake he returns.

"I'm sorry too," Remus adds.

"You've got to be kidding!" Regulus says in an annoyed, and purposely, very loud, voice. "You're all pathetic," Regulus says, putting a look of disgust on his face, before leaving, knowing that those who read with him will know that he is doing this to keep his cover, to make it clear that he didn't change like Severus during 'Quarantine'.

"Sorry about my brother," Sirius says, it actually being hard for him to say that as he knows Regulus doesn't mean his words or the look on his face. "And I'm sorry too," Sirius admits, and he and Severus shake hands.

"Look Snape, I don't like you," Marlene says, and everyone turns to look at you. "I savour holding grudgers, and I apparently don't forgive as easily as James and Sirius," Marlene says, taking a step closer. "You've hurt a lot of my friends," Marlene reminds him, and Lily goes to say something but Severus speaks before she can.

"I'm…" Severus start to say, as this isn't something they factored in.

"I don't want your words; I want your actions… got it?" Marlene says, giving him a look and saying that if he shows her wants to change and not just stay it then she will believe him.

"Got it," Severus responds, and an understanding passes between them.

"After breakfast we were going to go out to the grounds and have another round of our snowball fight, interested?" Dorcus asks.

"Very," Severus responds.

"Good," Severus says, and while Severus goes back to the Slytherin table, and everyone goes back to the Gryffindor, it is clear that things are now very, very different, and most of the school are shocked.

Hours after Severus made up with the seventh year Gryffindor's in front of the whole school Regulus, who carefully made sure that no one realised where he was going, walks into the Room of Requirements which rather than the big room he is used to looks more like a cosy sitting room, with Mie sitting on the couch.

Hearing the door Mie looks up and when she sees it is Regulus she smiles as she walks over and hugs him.

"I've missed you," Regulus says as he returns the hug as while it has only been a few days it has felt like a huge change when they had been spending twenty fours hours a day together.

"Missed you too," Mie responds, as they break apart. "So, I've got to go, how'd it go this morning?" Mie asks, as she hasn't been able to get an update and she knows that Severus and The Marauders were going to put into place their plan to explain their friendship.

"Pretty well," Regulus admits. "Everyone's talking about it," Regulus admits, as they sit down on the couch, Mie sitting down cross legged on the couch.

"That was the point," Mie comments.

"Well, it worked perfectly," Regulus admits. "Rumour has it that after spending a couple of hours on the grounds having a snowball fight, they spent the rest of the day in unused classroom doing…. I don't even want to speculate," Regulus admits, with an amused look on his face.

"Good, then things worked exactly as planned," Mie realises, looking glad as she knows that it is another thing that has worked out.

"It almost didn't," Regulus responds, and Mie looks concerned.

"What do you mean?" Mie asks concerned.

"I had gone from the hall by this point, but apparently… Marlene McKinnon I think her name is, gave Sev a hard time because he's hurt people," Regulus admits.

"Ally did say she's protective," Mie remembers. "Hopefully they managed to make it work," Mie comments.

"Seems like they did," Regulus admits.

"How are the Slytherin's reacting?" Mie asks curious.

"They see Sev as a traitor, unsurprisingly," Regulus admits. "It's going to be a tough few months for him," Regulus admits, feeling bad for his friend, and knowing he can't do anything to publicly help him.

"He knew that was coming," Mie admits, though she is still concerned about him.

"He did, but doesn't make it any easier," Regulus comments.

"Really doesn't," Mie admits, with a sigh.

"How was the funeral?" Regulus asks curious, deciding to change the subject.

"Strange," Mie admits. "Dad gave a really nice eulogy," Mie admits, looking conflicted. "I don't know in a few days we're going to say that these people had such a huge part of my life, and they're strangers, it's going to be strange," Mie admits.

"Even stranger than being in a time a year before you were born?" Regulus asks, trying to give Mie perspective.

"Guess not," Mie says, looking amused. "I just…. I don't want to accidently destroy the memories of two good people," Mie admits, and as he realises that Mie needs to talk Regulus doesn't push her, he just lets her talk at her own speed. "People are going to have a lot of questions about how I was raised, and I don't have a whole lot of good memories to draw on, and my scars won't help," Mie admits, and a lot of her scares are unable to be hidden because of the magic used to create them. "I don't want to say the wrong thing because it's all I know," Mie admits, and Regulus feels incredibly pain at that.

"There's a simple solution to make sure that doesn't happen," Regulus says, and Mie gives him a confused look. "Don't draw on your childhood memories when asked any questions about how you were raised, draw on your times with Remus," Regulus suggests. "You've said he is the first person who showed you what a parent should be," Regulus reminds Mie.

"He was," Mie confirms.

"Then if people ask think of the times you spent with him, what he taught you, what it meant to you, don't think about the people who raised you," Regulus says, not even wanting to call them Mie's parents. "And as for your scars, Mie, no one has any right to ask about them, but if someone does… you can tell them whatever you want, or even nothing, that's up to you," Regulus tells Mie.

"Yeah, guess it is," Mie says, not being able to believe that she didn't think of it, putting her hands in front of her face and pushing her hair back. "Sorry, I haven't been sleeping," Mie admits, looking at Regulus again, and he is not at all surprised by that.

"You don't have to apologize," Regulus assures her, but he gets an idea. "I know sleeping is hard for you, so how about resting, lay here with me for a little while," Regulus suggests.

"Don't you have to get back?" Mie asks, as she doesn't want to put Regulus at risk.

"I've always got time for you," Regulus says, smiling at Mie, who returns the smile before moving and lying against Regulus's chest.

As Mie is leaning against Regulus, he puts his arm around her and gently rubs his hand up and down her arm.

"You're safe, Mie, you're safe, I've got you," Regulus says and the two of them drift into silence, Mie closing her eyes as she listens to Regulus's words and desperately tries to believe them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

AN: Hope you like this chapter. Let me know what you think.

Well over a day has passed since Mie and Regulus met up and amazingly, they managed to spend even longer than they were expecting together. As she was arriving back at the Dumbledore tower Mie caught a glimpse of the moon and from the second, she saw the moon she realised that it was going to be a full moon the next night, last night, Mie has most of her time worrying about how Remus is. From his future self, and what he said when they were reading the books Mie knows that his transformation these days are bad, and she can't help but feel horrified at the thought of her friend going through that.

It's a little before lunch and Mie is sitting in her sitting room reading a text book of Albus's, a textbook where he has added his own notes that she finds fascinating. As she reads Mie hears the door open and she looks to see Albus. Even though he is trying to hide it Mie can tell that he is concerned about something.

"Dad? What's wrong?" Mie asks worried, closing her book.

"Even though I am not supposed to be here Minerva came to see me," Albus says as he walks over to Mie. "She thought that we would want to know that Remus had a particularly bad night last night," Albus explains, explaining gently as he knows what Remus future self meant to Mie and that the current version of Remus has become a good friend.

"Is he okay? How bad is he hurt?" Mie asks worried.

"Minerva said that Poppy has managed to treat his injuries, but they were significant," Albus admits, pain in his voice as he doesn't like the idea of Remus being hurt.

"I have to see him," Mie says standing up.

"Not right now," Albus tells her.

"Dad! I have to!" Mie exclaims.

"Fifteen minutes," Albus tells Mie. "That is five minutes into lunch, most of the castle will be in the Great Hall," Albus explains.

"Which means it will be the best chance I have at not getting caught," Mie realises, and Albus nods. "Okay, I'll wait fifteen minutes," Mie says, and Albus nods.

True to her word Mie waited exactly fifteen minutes before she left the Dumbledore tower, through the headmaster's office. Feeling extremely vulnerable because she doesn't have the Marauder's Map or Harry's cloak, Mie makes her way through the castle, and not counting a couple of close calls with Ghosts Mie manages to get to the Hospital wing without a problem.

Getting to the hospital wing Mie looks in and after making sure Madam Pomfrey is in her office, she heads to the bed, which is thankfully not too far from the door, where Remus is.

"Remus," Mie says, getting to his side and putting her hand on his arm, and after a few seconds he opens his eyes and looks up at her.

"Mie," Remus says surprised. "You shouldn't be here," Remus tells Mie, though he looks glad.

"You're hurt, there's no way I could stay away," Mie says, pulling a chair over, as she takes his hand. "How are you feeling?" Mie asks worried.

"Pained, tired," Remus admits. "It hasn't been that bad in a while," Remus admits.

"I'm sorry, Remus, I'm so sorry," Mie says, searching her mind for way to help, and the only solution she has she isn't sure if it will be possible for her to create in this time.

"I'll be okay, Mie," Remus tells her. "I think I scared Sirius though," Remus admits, telling Mie because she and Sirius have grown to see each other as siblings.

"I'm not surprised, he would be terrified of losing you," Mie tells him, and Remus knows he is just as terrified of losing Sirius.

"All our friends know now, about Sirius and I," Remus admits as from what he understands Sirius wasn't shy in portraying how worried he was and why.

"Good," Mie responds, looking amused. "I know you won't like it, but you should take the time you need to rest," Mie reveals.

"Pretty sure Madam Pomfrey will make me," Remus admits.

"Of course," Mie responds, looking amused, and laughing slightly.

"Remus? Are you awake?" Madam Pomfrey's voice says, causing Mie and Remus to exchange worried looks.

"Go," Remus says as he knows it will lead to awkward questions if Mie is caught. "I'm okay," Remus assures Mie.

"Get better," Mie tells her friend, kissing Remus's check before hurrying out of the Hospital wing, managing to close the door behind her just as Madam Pomfrey comes out of her office.

Feeling relieved that she didn't get caught Mie turns and sees another person, thankfully, it is someone she knows very well.

"You're supposed to be at lunch," Mie tells Sirius, feeling relieved that out of everyone who could have caught her it's him.

"Remus is hurt there is no way I could just stay downstairs and eat lunch," Sirius admits.

"Yeah, I guess not," Mie realises. "I'm sorry, Siri," Mie admits, giving him a sympathetic look.

"Me too, but he's going to be okay, Madam Pomfrey is sure," Sirius says, like he is trying to convince himself.

"Yeah, he will be," Mie says, trying to reassure herself and Sirius and as she does Sirius realises something.

"You should go, the others are on their way up," Sirius explains.

"Not a problem they already know," Mie reminds him.

"Mie, I mean all the others," Sirius tells her as the story is Remus was hurt on the way back from visiting his mother even though those who don't officially know the truth at least suspect it and they want to see Remus for themselves make sure he's okay.

"Right," Mie says with a nod. "Thanks for the heads up I'll see you tomorrow," Mie tells him.

"See you tomorrow," Sirius responds, with a grin as he knows that's when they agreed that Mie would 'arrive' at Hogwarts, and Mie starts to walk away. "Mie," Sirius says, causing Mie to turn back around. "How's my brother doing?" Sirius asks concerned knowing that while he hasn't been able to talk to Regulus that Mie likely has.

"Okay, lonely, but okay," Mie admits, frowning slightly.

"I really wish I could talk to him," Sirius admits, frowning slightly, as he knows they can't do anything that would put Regulus in danger.

"I mean you do have a map that tells you where everyone in Hogwarts is," Mie points out. "Might be handy in this situation," Mie tells him.

"Yeah, guess so," Sirius responds, and as he does, they both hear the sound of footsteps.

"Bye," Mie says before hurrying off heading back upstairs and managing to do so without being caught.

A day after she snuck away to see Remus, on a grey Wednesday afternoon, Mie is standing in the room that in a short time she has grown to see as hers staring out of the window, looking over at the grounds and feeling apprehensive about what is going to happen over the next few hours. As she stares out the window Mie hears a knock on the door.

"Come in," Mie answers and Albus walks in. "Is it time to go?" Mie asks as she turns to look at her father, who is dressed in robes of dark purple.

"Almost," Albus answers. "It will just be the Order there today, no one we know to be a Death Eater in the future," Albus tells Mie as they talked and made sure of that.

"Good, the Death Eaters will know once the whole school knows," Mie comments. "Will we come back here before dinner?" Mie asks curious.

"We should have enough time to," Albus tells Mie, who nods knowing she will get changed then. "Annemie, depending on what house you're sorted into your head of house will talk to you either tonight or tomorrow about your classes," Albus explains to his daughter.

"I figured," Mie admits. "I was actually thinking earlier about what classes would be best for what we have to do," Mie admits, and Albus shakes his head at her. "What?" Mie asks confused, noticing the action.

"Annemie, there are so many things you are doing for the good of everyone, because it's what others need you to do, but this, your classes, getting your NEWTS, that's for you," Albus tells her, taking a step forward. "It's giving you one, some might say small, thing that was taken from you," Albus explains, very much wishing he could do more. "Don't choose your classes because they're classes that you think will make our mission either, pick the ones you want to do," Albus tells her. "Do this for yourself," Albus tells her as after everything Mie has done, and everything she is going to do, he feels like she deserves at least that.

"Okay, I will," Mie says with a nod. "We should go," Mie comments.

"We should," Albus confirms and the two of them head out of Mie's room and out of their tower.

After leaving their tower Mie and Albus head out of the castle and to the Hogshead where the Order Meeting is going to occur as it is one of the few places where they can guarantee security.

"You really think it's a good idea for me to be sitting at the table when the others get here?" Mie asks her dad, wanting to make sure that he is sure.

"They'll know about you soon enough, I see no reason in keeping you hidden," Albus reveals.

"Good point," Mie admits, looking around the room.

"Annemie are you alright?" Albus asks concerned, as he notices her searching for something which is something she does when she needs to be distracted.

"I know the fate of everyone who is about to walk into this room," Mie reminds Albus. "If I didn't meet them in the future then I know the stories of what they did, what happened to them, this is different than being in the room; I can't reveal what I know," Mie admits, feeling that that is going to be a struggle.

"You can't," Albus confirms. "But we can do everything in our power to make sure that they don't share the fate of the versions of themselves you know about," Albus tells Mie.

"We have to," Mie responds before walking over and sitting down in the seat that is directly to the right of the head of the table where Albus will sit.

Once Mie sits down Albus takes his seat too, and for about five minutes Mie and Albus sit in comfortable silence until the door opens, and Moody walks in, giving each of them a look and a nod as he sits down.

Once Moody sits down twelve other people, including Hagrid, who Mie desperately wants to run to and hug, arrive. While Mie is internally reminding herself that she can't hug Hagrid without him asking awkward questions, Albus stands up and points his wand at the door, casting more than a few charms to make sure the room is completely secure.

"Thank you for coming," Albus says, addressing everyone as he sits back down.

"Has something happened?" A voice asks, and for a second Mie almost feels like her heart stopped as it is so much like his nephews.

"Yes Fabian, it has," Albus confirms, speaking to Fabian Prewitt who is sitting next to her twin brother, both of whom Mie realises remind her so much of Fred and George. "As you have all realised, we have someone else with us this afternoon," Albus explains, and he sees the curious looks on several people's faces. "I would like you all to meet Annemie Dumbledore, my daughter," Albus introduces.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all, I've heard great things," Mie greats, looking around at the room full of people she knows to be heroes.

"It's really good to meet you," Hagrid says and Mie smiles at there being so much that she wishes she could say to him.

"Albus, you never said," Elphias says, sounding shocked, and a hint of betrayal on his face as he felt like he knew Albus so well and yet he didn't know this.

"Very few people are aware of Annemie, thought that will be changing later today," Albus admits. "I did not know Annemie existed until three months aft she was born," Albus reveals, and that just causes so many people around the room to have questions. "And from the moment I learnt about her all I wanted was for Annemie to be safe," Albus explains, and everyone understands that.

"Up until a few days ago I lived with my aunt and Uncle in the Muggle word," Mie explains. "I saw Dad and Uncle Ab a lot, but other than them the lessons my Uncle Franklin would teach me they've been my only connection to the magical world," Mie explains, and as she does Elphias's eyes widen as he puts the pieces together.

"Elias," Elphias says, looking at Albus.

"Yes," Albus says with a nod. "I assume you understand now," Albus says to his oldest friend.

"I do," Elphias confirms, looking at Mie in amazement.

"Well, I don't," Mundungus says, looking between the pair, looking incredibly confused, while Mie notices that Aberforth is watching him closely as he lifted Mundungus's ban to allow him into the pub for the meeting, but made it clear to his brother that it was a onetime thing.

"I don't have a mother, I've never had a mother," Mie reveals, there being no lie in what she is saying as that's how she's felt. "I had two fathers," Mie reveals, and several people around the room look shocked at that. "Elias, my other father, died in an accident when I was three months old," Mie explains. "From what my aunt and uncle have told me he didn't intend to ever tell Dad about me, but after he died, they felt Dad deserved to know about me, and I deserved to know my Dad," Mie explains.

"In those first few months Annemie's aunt, uncle and I had a lot of discussions, and one thing we agreed on was that it would be best only a few people knew the truth," Albus explains. "Not out of shame, but because we all wanted Annemie to be as safe and protected as possible," Albus explains.

"That's why I never attended Hogwarts, why until a few days ago my aunt, uncles, and Minerva were the only people who know about me," Mie explains.

"What changed?" Benjy Fenwick asks as it is clear that something has changed, and everyone notices Albus gives Mie a worried look.

"My aunt and uncle were killed by Death Eaters," Mie explains. "I was in the village and when I got home, I found them," Mie reveals, putting pain in her voice as she thinks about all the people she's lost.

"I don't believe the Death Eaters knew the connection…" Albus starts to say.

"They wouldn't have," Moody says. "If they did, they wouldn't stop until they killed you too," Moody tells Mie.

"Which is exactly why I asked Dad to be at this meeting today when he told you about me," Mie says looking around the room. "I'm not going to sit on the sidelines while Voldemort and his Death Eaters hurt and kill people, I won't," Mie say, and everyone hears the determination in her voice.

"Annemie…." Albus starts to say.

"Don't start Dad," Mie says rolling her eyes, and several people around the room look amused. "Voldemort is destroying both the world I grew up in and the world I've been hearing out for my whole life, killing people just because of who they are, and because of things they can't change, I'm not going to do nothing while people are suffering," Mie informs Albus.

"Wow, I can see the resemblance," Dedalus says amused.

"Aren't you like fifteen?" Caradoc Dearborn asks, looking amazed.

"Eighteen, I admittedly I haven't finished my NEWTS yet, but honestly does age matter when doing the right thing?" Mie asks.

"I've never thought it did," Gideon comments, looking amused.

"How are you going to complete your NEWTs?" Sturgis asks, though he has a suspicion.

"Tonight, Annemie will be sorted, and she will complete her Newts with the current seventh years," Albus explains.

"As soon as you tell the students Death Eaters and You know Who are going to go know," Sturgis points out.

"I know," Albus confirm in a grave tone of voice. "I fear what will happen when everyone learns of Annemie's existent," Albus admits.

"Which you told me, and I told me that I'm not going to stay hidden anymore," Mie tells Albus. "I know what I'm going to face by revealing who I am, and I'm prepared for that," Mie says, glancing at her father. "Even if it makes you worried," Mie adds, looking at her father.

"You really are a Dumbledore," Elphias says, and Mie smiles as she knows that coming from Elphias that that is a compliment.

A couple of hours later the order Meeting, where Mie's identity wasn't the only thing discussed, has finished and Mie and Albus are back in their tower. Having just finished getting several things ready Mie, who is dressed in Hogwarts robes, is walking into the living area where Albus is waiting.

"I left the things I want to take to the dorm on the bed," Mie tells her father. "Should I take it downstairs with me?" Mie asks her father.

"No, I'll have the one of the elves take your belongings to the dorm you're sorted into," Albus tells Mie.

"The dorm? Are you uncertain about which it will be?" Mie asks curious, as she is.

"I have my suspicions, but as we both know the Hat can be unpredictable," Albus reminds Mie.

"True," Mie admits. "In my heart I know where I want to be sorted, but I also know that might not be the reality," Mie admits. "Guess, we'll see," Mie comments.

"We will," Albus confirms, as he notices Mie look around. "Are you alright, Annemie?" Albus asks.

"I haven't worn these robes in over a year," Mie admits, but it is clear that it is not the only thing that is bothering her.

"It must be strange," Albus confirms. "But that's not all that is bothering you," Albus realises, knowing Mie.

"No, it's not," Mie admits, and signs. "I'm nervous," Mie admits. "I'm going to be around so many people whose futures I know, so many people who I've met or heard stories about, it's going to be hard to differentiate between who they are now and who I know they become," Mie admits.

"You've managed with all of us who read with the books," Albus reminds Mie.

"Because I had a couple of weeks to get used to it," Mie admits. "I'm not saying that I won't be able to handle it, I'm just saying that it's an adjustment," Mie reveals.

"That's completely understandable," Albus admits. "You shouldn't be so hard on yourself," Albus tells her.

"You? Of all people, are telling me that?" Mie asks, and Albus looks amused as he realises that she has a point.

"We should go downstairs," Albus says as he knows that they have a little bit of time before most of the students will be arriving in the hall.

"Yeah, we should," Mie confirms.

"Annemie, your room is still your room, you are always welcome here," Albus tells Mie.

"Thanks Dad," Mie responds, and the two of them head out of the Dumbledore tower together.

A few minutes after they left their tower Mie and Albus arrive at the Great Hall and as they walk into the hall Mie freezes, which Albus notices right away and so he turns to look at her and he sees Mie closing her eyes tightly; and he realises exactly what she is doing.

"Annemie?" Albus asks concerned, taking a step towards her, wanting to do whatever he can to help and realising that he should have seen this coming.

"I need a second," Mie says squeezing her eyes as she tries to get rid of the images that have come to her mind, her memories of the great hall being full of bodies.

"Annemie, the hall is empty, there are no bodies, it's not broken," Albus tells Mie, and she opens her eyes, and gives a small nod. Seeing the nod Albus reaches out and takes Mie's hand, giving it a squeeze, and together the two of them walk up to the head table, hand in hand.

"I've never been up here," Mie admits, looking around.

"Good, you've already having new experiences," Albus says, letting go of Mie's hand as he uses his wand to conjure a chair which is behind his chair. "Minerva will bring the hat," Albus tells Mie.

"I figured," Mie admits. "Classes should be finishing about now," Mie realises as she walks over to the chair that Albus conjoined and sits down.

"They should," Albus confirms. "How do you feel?" Albus asks, turning to look at his daughter.

"Is it cheesy to say nervous?" Mie asks.

"Not at all," Albus assures her, as the teacher and students start to arrive.

Over the next ten minutes the hall slowly starts to fall, and as everyone arrives it is clear that everyone notices Mie and the hat, and while the teachers, and the students who read the books, know exactly who she is no one else does. Once he is relatively sure that most the students, if not all, are in the hall Albus stands up and as soon as he does the hall becomes silent, and all attention is on him.

"Good evening," Albus greats. "I don't intend to take up too much of your dinner time, but I do have an announcement," Albus reveals. "Tonight, a new student joins us, after sorting she will join our seventh years for the rest of the year," Albus explains. "She has had a difficult time recently and I trust that you will all make, my daughter, Annemie Dumbledore, welcome," Albus says, and mutters of shock can be heard throughout the room as it is clear that no one who didn't know the truth was expecting that.

Hearing her name Mie stands up, and she can feel all eyes on her, and it is clear to her that most of the room are searching her face for the similarities she shares with her father.

"Annemie, the hat will now sort you if you follow Professor McGonagall," Albus says.

"Yes Dad," Mie says, and once again everyone seems shocked, as she follows Minerva around the table and around to the stall where the Hat is.

As both Mie and Minerva get to the stall Minerva picks up the hat, Mie sits down, and once she is sitting Minerva puts the hat on her head.

"Well, well, well you're not supposed to be here," The hat tells Mie.

"No, you're wrong, this is exactly where I'm supposed to be," Mie thinks as she knows the hat will hear her.

"I see," The hat responds, and if Mie didn't know better, she would say it sounds amused. "But which house do you belong in?"

"You're the expert," Mie responds, once again thinking so the hat will hear.

"I am, and you're interesting," The hat responds. "You have a brilliant mind, one of the best I've ever seen, your bravery is undisputed, your loyalty brought you here, and you have ambition, but where to fit you," The Hat says, sounding like he is pondering what to do. "I know, better be….."

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

AN: Thank you so much for the response to the last chapter, I have truly loved all your speculation, sorry if this is a bit of a disappointment. Hope you like this chapter, please let me know what you think.

"GRYFFINDOR!" the hat yells and as soon as it says the word Mie feels overwhelming relief as while she knows she could make any house work Gryffindor is where she wanted to go, it's where she truly feels like she belongs.

"Go join your house Mie," Minerva says in a quiet voice, as she removes the hat, and Mie gets up and heads to the Gryffindor table as Mie is walking towards the Gryffindor table she glances back and looks at her father who is smiling proudly.

As they knew that it was the night that Mie was going to be sorted Lily, James, Sirius, Alice, and Amelia are all purposely sitting at the end of the table with their friends, though Remus is still in the Hospital wing.

"Welcome to Gryffindor," Lily greats as Mie sits down, knowing that is pretty ironic.

"Thank you," Mie responds, smiling slightly.

"I'm Alice Smith, that's Lily Evans, James Potter, Sirius Black, Amelia Bones, Emmaline Vance, Dorcus Meadows, Peter Pettigrew, Marlene McKinnon, and Mary McDonald," Alice introduces, pointing to everyone as she says their name, knowing that Mie doesn't need introductions, but it is necessary. "We're you're fellow seventh years, it's nice to meet you, Annemie," Alice says, hoping the smirk on her face makes her friends think she is just welcoming Mie and not the truth which is that she is trying really hard not to laugh at the strangeness of the situation.

"Thanks, it's nice to meet you too," Mie responds, the worlds feeling extremely strange as she knows Alice so well "But please, call me Mie, Dad's the only one who calls me Annemie," Mie says, and it feels extremely strange for her to say that to the person who gave her the name.

"Good to know," Sirius says amused, as he was wondering how Mie was going to handle that. "So, you been to Hogwarts before?" Sirius asks, pretending to be curious.

"I stayed with Dad a few times during the summer, when no one else was around, but that's it," Mie explains, as she knows it will help explain if she seems to know things about the castle that she shouldn't.

"Were you home schooled before now?" Emmaline asks curious, and Mie nods.

"Yeah, by my uncle," Mie explains.

"Ab?" Amelia asks, pretending to be surprised as she knows the other answer, and Mie shake her head.

"No, my other uncle, not Dad's brother," Mie explains, purposely not going into detail

"Why are you here now?" Peter asks, bluntly as he doesn't like that so much is changing.

"My Uncle and Aunt, who I lived with until now, were killed a few days ago," Mie says, putting pain in her voice, being able to do so by thinking about all the people she cares about who have died.

"I'm so sorry, Mie," Mary says in a kind voice. "Death Eaters?" Mary asks and Mie nods.

"I wasn't home so Dad doesn't think it was targeted," Mie admits, pain in her voice. "He thinks that because they were in a muggle area, they saw my uncle do magic and targeted him and my aunt," Mie explains, explaining enough of the story so they understand, but not so much that it seems like what she is saying is rehearsed.

"You were raised in a muggle area?" Dorcus asks, and Mie nods. "Wow, this has to be a shock," Dorcus admits.

"Starting to be," Mie admits, noticing that most eyes are on her. "Dad always wanted to protect me, so he kept me hidden," Mie explains, and every single person who hears understands that. "After Uncle Franklin and Aunt Anne were killed, I told dad I wasn't hiding anymore; I'm going to be who I am and fight back," Mie explains.

"You're going to fit right in around here," James says, gesturing his cup at her like he is toasting her, looking amused.

"Hope so," Mie responds, sounding nervous as she really is.

"I reckon you will," Marlene tells him. "And if you need anything you're a Gryffindor now, you've got all of us," Marlene assures Mie as it is important to her that housemates look out for each other.

"Thank you," Mie says, looking touched. "I really appreciate it," Mie admits, and the group proceed to eat dinner together.

A little while later it is clear that all the seventh year Gryffindor have finished eating, Mie having eaten less than the others.

"Ready to go?" Lily asks, looking between the others, though her eyes lingering on Mie.

"Yeah," Mie responds.

"Well show you the way," Amelia says as everyone starts to get up. "Our tower isn't hard to find I'm sure you'll learn the way quickly," Amelia comments, and Mie nods.

"Mie," A voice says sand everyone turns to see Minerva.

"Yes Min…. Professor?" Mie asks, and everyone around notices her slip which tells them that Mie knew McGonagall outside of Hogwarts, something which the fact that McGonagall also called her Mie also confirms.

"Come to my office before breakfast tomorrow and we can work out your class schedule," Minerva explains and Mie nods. "I assume one of you can show her the way," Minerva says, looking at the seventh years.

"Of course," Lily responds.

"Thank you," Minerva says. "Mie, I will leave you in very capable hands," Minerva says, Mie nods, and Minerva walks away.

"So, you know Professor McGonagall?" Alice asks, even though she knows the answer, as they walk across the hall.

"Yeah, before my aunt and uncle were killed Professor McGonagall and Uncle Ab were basically the only people who knew about me," Mie explains, and the others nod in understanding as they walk across the hall, Mie resisting the urge to look at Regulus as they do as while that is something she would very much like to do she knows it will put him in danger which is something she won't do.

After a walk that took longer than usual as everyone was explaining various things to Mie, the seventh years arrive at the Gryffindor tower.

"And here it is, the best place at Hogwarts, the Gryffindor common room," James says as they walk in.

"Honestly I thought you would think the Quidditch Pitch is the best place," Amelia admits.

"That's second best, get with it Bones," James tells her, and Amelia rolls her eyes.

"The armchairs and couch are usually the hardest to get, but as seventh years we have priority," Marlene tells Mie, who is amused as after spending six years in the Gryffindor she is pretty sure that that is not at all how it works, though of course it could be different in this time.

"Good to know," Mie responds looking amused.

"So, Emmy, Mary, Marlene, and Dorcas are in one dorm, and Lil, Amy and I are in the other, so you'll join us," Alice tells Mie, even though she already knows as she isn't supposed to.

"Cool, Dad said my things would be brought to my dorm," Mie explains. "Not that I have a lot of those," Mie mutters, though her voice is loud enough for the others to hear.

"Good, we can head up in a little while then," Lily says, as the seventh years, with the exception of Sirius, walk over to the seats by the fire.

"Padfoot?" James asks, noticing his friend.

"I'm going to go check on Remus, see how he's doing," Sirius explains as while he wants to help Mie feel welcome he knows the others can do that while what he really needs to do is be with Remus.

"Say hi for us," Emmaline requests.

"Of course," Sirius responds, before leaving.

"Remus?" Mie asks, pretending to be confused.

"Sirius's boyfriend, he in the hospital wing," Alice explains, knowing it's okay to say it as everyone now knows about the two of them.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Mie responds, frowning.

"Remus is tough, he'll be okay," Mary says, almost like she needs to believe it.

"So, what do you think of Hogwarts so far?" Marlene asks, clearly changing the subject as it is clear that everyone is worried about Remus.

"I like it," Mie admits. "A horrible situation brought me here, but I don't know, it feels like I belong here," Mie says, as she looks around.

"That's a common feeling, embrace it," Alice tells her as the two of them exchange amused looks.

A couple of hours after the seventh year Gryffindors got back to the tower they have all headed upstairs and Mie, Alice, Amelia, and Lily are walking into the door that the four of them will now be sharing.

"Mie? What is it?" Amelia asks, noticing that Mie has stopped in the doorway.

"This was my dorm, my entire time at Hogwarts," Mie admits, looking shocked, as she looks around. "And that was my bed," Mie says, looking at the empty bed which is clearly going to be hers.

"So, what you're saying, is that things are exactly how they should be," Alice says with a grin.

"Yeah, except you three are much better than my last roommates," Mie comments, walking into the room, then she feels a stab of guilt as she thinks about what happened to Lavender, closing the door behind her.

"Glad to hear it," Lily says as she, Alice, and Amelia exchange looks, it being clear that they are debating which of them will see something.

"I something wrong?" Mie asks concerned, noticing the looks.

"No," Alice assures her. "Mie, we want you to know that you don't have to put silencing charms up," Alice explains to Mie.

"If I don't, you'll get woken up multiple times a night," Mie tells the others, not wanting to put them through that.

"So? We'll deal with it," Amelia says, clearly not phased. "Mie, we want to help you," Amelia assures her.

"I appreciate that, I really do," Mie admits. "But I don't want to make things harder for you," Mie admits.

"We've talked about it, and we're good with being woken up if that means we can help you," Alice tells her.

"I'll think about it," Mie responds as she isn't prepared to say yes just yet.

"That's all we ask," Lily says, and both Amelia and Alice nod.

Over the next few minutes Mie, Amelia, Alice, and Lily all get ready for bed, and once they are all changed, they climb into their beds all of them having closed the curtains around their respective beds.

For a few moments Mie lies in bed, debating what to do, until she knows what she has to do, and she uses her wand to cast silencing spells around her bed as while she knows that her friends meant what they said she doesn't want to make things harder for them.

After she silences her space Mie puts her wand on her bedside table, and then after making herself comfortable she attempts to fall asleep.

Unsurprisingly, a couple of hours after Mie feel asleep, she jolts awake, and as a reflex she grabs her wand as her eyes dart around the room, and as the room is oh so familiar and not attached to memories of death and destruction, she is able to calm herself before she has a full on flashback.

Not wanting to lie down Mie gets up and heads to the window closest to her bed, getting there Mie looks out of the window and onto the grounds, for a second Mie thinks she can see the reminds of battle and so she quickly turns away and walks back over to her bed.

Sitting back down Mie has no intention of going back to sleep, rather she sits cross legged in her bed, and opening her beaded bag, which she wasn't ready to part with just yet despite the risk of it being seen, Mie opens, and it pull out a textbook of Albus's that she has been reading, and continues to read it. While she knows a lot of what the textbook is saying it is Albus's notes that make it fascinating.

After hours of reading Mie finishes the text book and as she figures it is almost time where her friends will wake up Mie gets up and heads to the bathroom to get ready.

After showering, having spent a lot longer in the shower than necessary, Mie puts her familiar Gryffindor unform on and as she looks at the mirror at her new appearance, she realises that her reflection doesn't look like a stranger. While her appearance is different, and it is rather strange to see blue eyes reflected back rather than brown Mie knows that she is looking at herself, the way her reflection looks is how she sees herself now.

After adjusting her tie, and realising that after everything that has happened, so much uncertainty, being back in Gryffindor colours feels like she is getting a piece of stability back, Mie starts to do her hair. As she puts it up she realises that the scar from Bellatrix's knife is even more visible when her hair is up.

As she stares at the reflection of her scar in the mirror Mie reaches up and runs her hand over the scar, and for a few seconds she almost feels the pain.

"No," Mie says, moving her hand away and turning away from the mirror, refusing to let herself get drawn into a memory, and heading out of the bathroom, hoping that everyone will be polite to ask about the scar as she honestly doesn't know what she will say if she is asked.

After leaving the bathroom Mie heads back to the door where the others are. Looking around the room she sees that Lily is completely ready, Amelia is completely ready, while Alice is trying to find both her tie and shoe.

"Morning," Mie greats, looking between the others.

"Hi Mie, have you seen my tie?" Alice asks, as she searches. "Or my shoe,"

"No, sorry," Mie responds.

"I have no idea where your shoe is, but didn't you take your tie off downstairs?" Amelia asks her friend, not at all phased as Alice losing her possessions is a common occurrence.

"YES!" Alice exclaims before hurrying downstairs.

"How'd you sleep?" Lily asks, walking over to Mie.

"Not great, but not completely awful," Mie admits, as a couple of hours of sleep is better than what she has experienced.

"That's not an answer," Amelia says, from where she is packing her bag.

"Yeah, guess not," Mie admits, and she sighs. "I had nightmares, but no flashbacks," Mie explains.

"That's progress I guess," Lily says, frowning slightly as it is clear that she is worried for her.

"FOUND IT!" Alice says, hurrying back into the room, carrying her tie, and looking excited.

"What about your shoe?" Amelia asks curious.

"Still working on that," Alice admits, and the others look amused.

"I should go, I've got to meet with Minerva," Mie says, looking around.

"Yeah, I'll show you away," Lily tells her.

"I know the way to Minerva's office," Mie says amused, though she appreciates it.

"Mie, you're not supposed to," Amelia reminds her.

"Right," Mie says with a nod, as she forget that for a moment. "Lead the way Lily," Mie says, picking up her school bag, having left her beaded bag in her bedside table, before heading out of the dorm with Lily.

About five minutes after they left their dorm Lily and Mie are approaching Minerva's office together. As it is still pretty early there aren't many people around which Mie very much likes as while she is no stranger to people looking at her, watching her, she would rather that no happen so soon.

"And that's it, the rundown on basically everyone you need to know about," Lily informs Mie, helping her with the kind of info that wasn't really included in the readings.

"Thanks, I appreciate it," Mie responds, as she is sure it will be good to know, as they get to the office door.

"Do you need me to stay?" Lily asks curious.

"No, I'll be okay, thank you," Mie says gratefully, and Lily nods.

After nodding at Mie Lily heads off heading to the Great Hall for breakfast, while Mie knocks on the door to Minerva's office.

"Come in," Minerva's office responds, and Mie walks in, closing the door behind her. "Good morning, Mie," Minerva great.

"Morning Professor," Mie responds as she sits down across from Minerva.

"How are you doing?" Minerva asks, in a truly caring voice.

"Okay, I think," Mie says, nodding. "Strangely enough being back in a Gryffindor uniform is helping," Mie admits. "It feels right," Mie admits.

"I'm really glad to hear that," Minerva admits, as in her book anything that helps Mie is good in her book. "Now we do need to talk about your class selection," Minerva tells Mie.

"Right, are there any restrictions?" Mie asks curious.

"You are only able to do a maximum of seven topics," Minerva tells Mie, who nods. "And Care of Magical Creatures is on the same time as Arithmancy so you would have to do one or the other," Minerva tells Mie.

"Okay," Mie admits. "Dad and I talked, and he told me I should do whatever topics I want to do," Mie admits, and Minerva really likes that even though she doesn't have to because they're not around anyone, Mie calls Albus Dad as it shows that that is very much how Mie feels. "That I shouldn't pick topics because it's what I think I should do," Mie admits.

"Your Dad's right," Minerva tells Mie. "You're doing so much for everyone else, you should do this for you," Minerva tells Mie. "You can take your time to think about what topics you want to do," Minerva tells Mie.

"It's okay, I don't need time, I know," Mie admits, and she takes a breath. "Charms, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology, Potions, Ancient Ruins, Arithmancy," Mie says. "Is that possible?" Mie asks.

"Yes, you'll be doing the same topics as Lily, Amelia, Edger, Frank and Severus," Minerva explains. "Your fellow Gryffindor's are doing some combinations of the topics you listed, Care of Magic Creatures and History of Magic," Minerva explains.

"You can do History of Magic during NEWTS?" Mie asks surprised as she has never heard of that.

"Yes, it's not common, but you can," Minerva admits. "Sirius, Dorcus and Remus are doing it," Minerva says, Mie nods in understanding and she can't help but wonder why future Remus never told her that.

As Minerva talks to Mie, she takes a blank piece of paper which she taps and hands to Mie giving her the schedule.

"I will see you second period," Minerva says, handing the timetable over. "I will also talk to all your professors during breakfast," Minerva tells Mie

"Thank you," Mie says as she looks at the schedule and has a look at what her day is going to be like, and she can't help but feel a little nervous.

"Mie, you're going to be fine," Minerva assures her. "And if you need anything my door is always open," Minerva tells Mie.

"Thanks, I appreciate it," Mie says. "I'll see you in class," Mie says before getting up and heading out of the room. As Mie leaves the office she feels her nerves rise as while she is used to being the smartest person in the year she isn't sure how that it is going to be in a new time around new people, and due to her deep fear of failure Mie can't help but feel afraid about how class is going to go.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I really hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

Not long after she left Minerva's office Mie walks into the Great Hall, and as she walks across the room Mie knows that basically all eyes are on her as she makes her way to the Gryffindor table. Once she gets to the table she sits down with the other seventh years, next to Marlene, and across from Sirius and Remus.

"Morning, so you found your way from Minnie's office," Marlene says, as Mie sits down.

"Yeah, I think I remembered my way from when I visited," Mie admits, knowing it is the best cover she has. "Hi, you must be Remus," Mie says to Remus, feeling glad that he looks a lot better than the last time she saw him.

"I am," Remus confirms. "You're Annemie Dumbledore?" Remus asks, even though he knows the answer.

"Mie, yeah," Mie confirms.

"Nice to meet you," Remus responds, fighting not to smile.

"Nice to meet you too," Mie responds.

"So, did you pick your lessons?" Amelia asks, from where she is on Marlene's other side.

"Yeah," Mie says, handing her timetable to Amelia.

"Seven topics, impressive," Marlene says, reading the timetable over Amelia's shoulder.

"You say that like you're not also taking seven topics," Mary tells her friend as she is only doing six.

"Yeah, but I went with a slightly more chill lesson," Marlene points out as she is doing Care of Magical Creatures.

"But you're also doing Quidditch," Emmaline tells her knowing that with James as Captain that is like doing a whole other topic.

"So are you," Marlene says as Emmaline is another one of the chasers along with James and a fifth year.

"Mie, welcome to Gryffindor breakfast, it gets strangely competitive," Sirius says amused as honestly, he wouldn't have it any other way.

"Good to know," Mie says amused as she has never experienced that.

"Thursdays are pretty calm," Lily tells Mie. "No double lessons, and everyone except for Sirius, Remus, and Dorcus have a free last period," Lily explains, as she wants to help Mie feel a little better as she figures Mie is nervous, and Mie nods.

"And we're all here if you need anything," Remus assures Mie.

"Thanks," Mie says gratefully as they all start to eat breakfast, having enjoyable conversations as they do, and Mie can feel the eyes that are still on her as they eat.

About twenty minutes later all the seventh years have finished breakfast and are making their way are arriving at Charms. Looking around Mie sees that along with the twelve Gryffindors there are four Hufflepuffs, including who she knows to be Isaac Bones, six Ravenclaws including Frank and Edger Bones, and three Slytherins including Severus.

"Morning, Sev," Lily greats, as they walk over to where Severus is standing alone.

"Morning," Severus responds.

"Sev, this is Mie Dumbledore, Mie, this is Severus Snape," Lily introduces.

"It's nice to meet you," Mie responds, wondering when she will stop being introduced to people she knows extremely well.

"Mie? Really, is that even a name?" A voice asks and Mie turns to see it came from one of the other Slytherins, Avery.

"Considering it's my name, yeah," Mie confirms, taking a step towards the to Slytherin's who Mie realise are Avery and Rosier, knowing that because she looked into prophet articles about the first war before coming back to the past as she figures that would be helpful.

"You would think that the great Albus Dumbledore would have know better than calling his daughter Mie," Rosier says, taking a step towards her, while those who read the books with Mie look concerned as they know Mie isn't going to just back down.

"Dad has nothing to do with my preferred name, I choose it," Mie tells him. "You see, intelligent people are capable of making their own decisions without following blindly, I'm not surprised that you don't understand," Mie admits.

"Nice Mie!" Sirius and James say together as several people around the corridor look amused.

"You should think about who you're talking to, you don't want me as your enemy Dumbledore," Avery informs Mie as the door to the classroom opens.

"I don't care, I'm not going to give either of you a second thought," Mie says, turning and heading into the classroom, griping her wand under her robes in case one of them try to curse her back, but thankfully she is able to walk into the classroom without a problem, likely because there are so many people around.

"Miss Dumbledore," Professor Flitwick says as Mie walks in and so she walks over to him while the other students take their seats. "Welcome, I'm Professor Flitwick,"

"Thank you, Professor, it's nice to meet you," Mie responds, fighting not to react to the fact that she is being introduced to someone she has known for eight years.

"After talking to Professor McGonagall, I put this together for you, it's the study plan for what we've studied so far this year," Flitwick explains, as he passes Mie a book, which she takes. "If you have any questions we can meet during break on Monday," Flitwick tells Mie.

"That would be good, thank you," Mie responds.

"We're starting a new module today, so it's a good place for you to start, but don't feel pressured to speak up or volunteer, you can take your time to get used to being in a classroom," Flitwick tells Mie.

"I appreciate that, but I tend to just prefer jumping in," Mie explains.

"Of course," Flitwick says, looking amused. "Then take your seat Miss Dumbledore," Flitwick say sand Mie nods and heads to where there is a spare seat between Severus and Sirius, in middle row of desks.

"Just a heads up, Avery's not going to let you humiliating him like that lie, he's going to get others involve," Severus hisses at Mie as she sits down, his voice barely loud enough for her to hear, but he feels the need to give her that warning.

"I figured," Mie hisses back, just as quietly. "It will be okay," Mie assures Severus, as Professor Flitwick begins the lesson.

"As you all know, today we are moving on to the next group of charms," Professor Flitwick says, putting a chest on his desk. "Who can tell me the spell that will make it impossible to open this charm through magical means?" Professor Flitwick asks, and several people raise their hands including both Mie and Lily. "Ms Evans," Professor Flitwick says.

"Anti-Alohomora Charm," Lily answers.

"Correct, now you should have all done the reading so who would like to demonstrate it?" Professor Flitwick asks, as with his seventh years he doesn't demonstrate unless it is clear that no one can do it, and once again several people around the room raise their hands, including Mie. "Alright Miss Dumbledore, if you'd like to demonstrate," Professor Flitwick says, and Mie gets up and walks to the front of the class. "Feel free to cast the charm verbally or non-verbally," Professor Flitwick tells Mie.

"Okay," Mie says, and because she is more comfortable with Non-Verbal spells these days, she casts the charm that way, and while no one hears her say the charm they watches as a light goes from her wand to the chest.

"Well done," Flitwick tells Mie. "Alohomora," Flitwick casts, and nothing happens so then he tries to manually open it and he can't. "Perfectly cast, well dome Miss Dumbledore, five points to Gryffindor, you may take your seat," Flitwick says, and Mie nods and walks back to her seat and sits back down. "Now, you'll see that there are chests on each of your desk, I want you to split into groups of two a practice," Flitwick instructs, and that's what everyone does.

Two hours later Charms is over, and so is break and so the twelve Gryffindor's are waiting outside of Transfiguration. Just like Charms they are joined by Severus, Frank, Isaac, Edger and a few other students. Unsurprisingly, Avery who is once again in the class, is glaring at Mie.

"We've got your back Mie, we mean that," Sirius tells Mie, noticing Avery.

"Thanks," Mie responds, sounding grateful.

"They attack one of us, they attack us all," Marlene responds, clearly meaning that, as the door opens.

"I appreciate that," Mie says as the students walk into the room, as they walk in Minerva gives Mie a look and she gives the professor a look back which says, 'I'm okay', as she takes a seat between Amelia and Lily.

A little over two hours late thanks to Transfiguration Mie was able to feel like she belongs in what is now her present. She knew a lot of what was talked about, was able to perform the spells, and even when it came to things, she didn't know she was able to pick it up quickly.

"We should probably start to head down to the Greenhouses," Remus says, and none of them are looking forward to going out onto the grounds on such a cold day.

"We really should," Emmaline confirms.

"I'll meet you there," Mie says, looking between the others.

"Is everything okay?" Sirius asks concerned.

"I've got to go to the bathroom," Mie explains, though she appreciates Sirius's concern.

"Do you want one of us to wait for you?" Marlene asks as Mie stands up.

"Thanks, but I'll be okay," Mie responds.

"Okay, we'll be in greenhouse seven," Amelia informs Mie.

"Thanks," Mie responds before heading out of the Great Hall, not noticing Avery and other Slytherin's watching her go as most of the room is watching her so she is doing everything she can to ignore them.

About ten minutes later Mie is walking across the grounds, heading towards Greenhouse Seven. As Mie walks across the grounds Mie sees flashes of the battle. As she fights to push back those memories Mie's instincts, maybe because she is already in such a heightened state, tell her that something is wrong and so she quickly turns, pulling her wand, and as she turns she sees four spells coming towards her so in less than a second she is able to cast a wordless shield charm.

"Really? Attacking someone with their back is turned?" Mie asks, not at all surprised to see Avery, nor is she surprised to see that not only is Rosier with him, but Wilkes and Mulciber are as well. "Too afraid to take me on alone?" Mie asks, not caring that she is further baiting him.

"Never," Avery says as he casts another spell at Mie, but due to a move she learnt watching Members of the Order fight she is able to take control of the spell in mid air and use it to knock out both Wilkes and Mulciber.

"How'd you do that?" Rosier asks, sounding a little afraid as he has never seen anyone do that.

"I'm a Dumbledore," Mie says sending two stunners in quick succession and because Rosier and Avery are so shocked, she is able to knock them both out as well. "How the hell did they become feared Death Eaters?" Mie asks herself in a whisper, but as she doesn't have an answer for herself, and so she turns and heads towards the greenhouse, as she goes, she uses her wand to send up sparks as she knows that it wouldn't be right to leave them in the snow.

After walking away from the four Slytherin's Mie, who is now on guard, walks straight to the Greenhouse and when she enters Greenhouse Seven Mie looks around for her friends.

"Welcome to Herbology Miss Dumbledore," Professor Venning greats.

"Thank you, Professor," Mie responds.

"This is the study plans so far, and these are the notes from this module," Professor Venning says, giving Mie documents. "Once you read all that if you have any questions feel fee to come see me," Professor Venning responds.

"Of course," Mie responds before going over and joining the table where Dorcus, Mary, and Peter are sitting, Mie feeling a little awkward to be around Peter, but after what just happened with the Slytherin's she is feeling the need to keep an eye on him.

"Everything okay?" Dorcus asks concerned.

"Yeah," Mie answers as the class begins.

An hour and a half later the twelve Gryffindors, Severus, Edger, Isaac, Frank and a few of their friends, are walking into the Entrance Hall, all of them feeling cold, and having snow all over them.

"We'll see you at dinner," Remus says and he, Sirius and Dorcus, and a couple others who were in Herbology head to History of Magic.

"If you're interested Mie, theirs an empty classroom on the seventh floor that we've basically claimed," Lily reveals, clearly rereferring to all the seventh year. "It's a good place to spend our free periods," Lily explains.

"That sounds really nice, but I want to go check with my Dad," Mie explains as she figures it would be good to tell Albus that she is responsible for the four unconscious Slytherin's rather than him fearing the worse.

"Of course," Amelia says in understanding.

"I'll be back for dinner," Mie says as the group head up the grand staircase.

"We'll if you need to find us, look go right off the stairs and follow the corridor, it's the furthers room from the stairs," James tells Mie, knowing he can't give more detailed description as Mie isn't supposed to know Hogwarts that well.

"I'll remember that," Mie responds as the group continue up the stairs and while the others head off the stairs at the second floor Mie continues walking until she gets to the seventh floor where she heads straight to the entrance to the Dumbledore Tower and once there Mie, knowing the password, was able to get in without a problem.

Walking up the circular stairs as Mie gets closer to the oak door it opens and Hagrid was out of the office.

"Hi Hagrid," Mie greats, sounding thrilled to see him, as she has really missed him.

"Mie, it's good to see ya," Hagrid greats. "Here to see your Dad?" Hagrid asks.

"Yeah, it's been a long day, felt like his company," Mie admits, being so open as even though Hagrid may not know her, she knows Hagrid, and she will always care about him.

"I understand, it must be really strange being in such a new place," Hagrid tells Mie, looking sympathetic.

"It really is," Mie admits, knowing that it isn't a new place, but a strange place to her because it's not the time she is used to.

"Well, my door is always open, for a chat, and a cuppa," Hagrid tells Mie.

"Thanks, I appreciate it," Mie responds, knowing that that is something that will give her a feeling of normalcy and so she is going to take him up on the offer at some point.

"I'll let you go so you can spend time with your old man," Hagrid says, stepping aside so that Mie can walk through the oak door while Hagrid heads downstairs.

Walking into Albus's office Mie isn't at all surprised to find her father sitting at his desk working.

"Hey Dad," Mie greats as she walks in, and Albus smiles slightly as he really loves hearing Mie call him that.

"Annemie, how was your first day?" Albus asks his daughter, truly curious as he wants to know how things are for her.

"Interesting," Mie admits, sitting down across from her father. "Um, did you happen to be alerted about four Slytherin's being found unconscious on the grounds?" Mie asks her father curious, her voice sounding a little nervous.

"That is exactly what Hagrid was just telling me about," Albus admits, as he was about to go investigate it when Mie walks in. "I take it you are about to give me the explanation as to why that was?" Albus asks, giving Mie a piercing look.

"Yeah, um, Avery gave me a hard time this morning, Rosier joined in," Mie explains, and Albus frowns. "I responded in a way that he didn't appreciate," Mie responds.

"And what are you worried about telling me?" Albus asks as he can tell that there is something that Mie is worried about telling him.

"After lunch I was heading to Herbology, I had to go to the bathroom, so I told the others not to wait for me, so I was walking alone," Mie admits. "I had a flashback, and I don't know, I guess it made me a little paranoid, so I knew something was wrong," Mie admits. "I turned and saw Avery and the others sending curses at me, and I was able to use a shield charm and then after a brief conversation, and even briefer duel, I was able to stun them," Mie explains. "I sent up the sparks because I didn't want them left alone in the snow," Mie explains.

"That was very noble of you," Albus tells his daughter.

"And how much trouble am I in for the dueling?" Mie asks curious, as she assumes she is in a lot of trouble.

"I believe this conversation was between father and daughter, not headmaster and student," Albus tells his daughter after a few moments.

"What does that mean?" Mie asks curious.

"It means, that unless someone else makes a complaint, I know nothing about this afternoon's events," Albus says as it sounds like Mie was attacked first and he knows that she would not want to make a complaint, so this is best.

"Thanks Dad," Mie says gratefully.

"So, it looks like my afternoon has opened up," Albus realizes. "How would you like to join me upstairs for some tea and an intelligent debate?" Albus asks as that is something he and Mie have taken to doing while they were living together, picking a topic, and not just topics related to magic, and debating it from each side, and not necessary the side they agree with.

"That sounds really good," Mie says, sounding glad, and the two of them get up and head upstairs where not only do they have a debate, but Mie fills Albus in about the good things that happened during her day.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

AN: Thanks for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

About a day has passed since Mie stunned four Slytherin's and one thing that has become clear is that they have no interest in telling anyone what happened, something which Mie is perfectly happy with. While they may be keeping quiet it is clear that none of them are happy and even though they have left Mie alone she is sure that it will not stay that way for long.

After a morning of Ancient Runes and Arithmancy Mie, Severus, James, Lily, Frank, Alice, Sirius, Amelia, Edger, Emmaline, Marlene, Mary, and a few others, though less than other classes, are walking towards the potion's classroom for double potions while Remus, Dorcus, Isaac and Peter have a free period.

"Slughorn can be… interesting to deal with, but he's all right," Marlene tells Mie, wanting to reassure her.

"Good to know," Mie responds, while she already knows that she appreciates the others trying to help her.

"Isn't he friends with your Dad? Don't you know him?" Edger asks curious.

"I've never met him, but I've heard Dad talk about him," Mie explains, that being the cover that makes sense, as they get to the classroom and because the door is open, they just walk into the classroom.

"Miss Dumbledore," Slughorn says as everyone walks in.

"We'll save you a seat," Sirius tells Mie as the others take their seats while Mie walks over to Slughorn.

"Welcome to potions," Slughorn tells Mie.

"Thank you," Mie responds.

"I see that you have the correct textbook, everything in that book is what we have been doing this year," Slughorn tells Mie. "This is the list of what we have already studied," Slughorn says, handing Mie the list. "I am happy to go through anything you have questions about," Slughorn tells Mie.

"Thank you, I'll let you know what questions I have," Mie responds.

"We're starting a new potion today so you should be fine," Slughorn says and Mie nods before going to take the seat next Marlene, across from Sirius with James, Lily, and Severus also at the table.

"Get your books out, today we're starting the Polyjuice Potion," Slughorn says. "Now I know it's a potion that you are all aware of but none of you would have made," Slughorn says and as he does Sirius catches Mie's eye and gives her a look, and because she is about to laugh Mie turns away from him and turns to face Slughorn as he continues to the lesson.

Three hours later potions has ended and everyone is putting their potions where they will be stored until their next lesson, Mie being one of the last people to do so.

"Good work Miss Dumbledore," Slughorn tells Mie.

"Thank you," Mie says as she checks to make sure that her potion is safely stored.

"Of course, with who your father is I wouldn't expect anything else," Slughorn informs Mie.

"People do say I am my father's daughter," Mie comments, as she starts to pack up her bag.

"Of course, of course," Slughorn responds. "I don't know if you would be interested, but I do often have get togethers that I invite select students too," Slughorn explains, and Mie has to fight not to react to that, as in this time she cannot be sure whether Slughorn wants her in the Slug Club because of her skill or who she is. "Is that something you'd be interested in?" Slughorn asks, and because of her future experience Mie is sure that he wants to 'collect' her too.

"Um, sure," Mie responds, sounding uncertain.

"Jolly good, I'll send you an invitation to the next get together," Slughorn tells Mie, as she picks up her bag.

"I'll look forward to it," Mie says, not at all meaning that, before heading out of the dungeons.

"Mie," A voice says as Mie leaves the dungeon and she looks around and sees Sirius and James in a little alcove, and so she walks over to them, not being able to help but feel suspicious about what they are up to.

"Everything okay?" Mie asks concerned.

"Yeah, everything's good," James assures her.

"We're sneaking into Hogsmeade tonight, do you want to join?" Sirius asks curious as he thought it would be nice to ask Mie if she wants to join.

"Definitely, but won't Peter be suspicious if I join?" Mie asks curious as she knows they can't risk that.

"Peter won't be with us he's got a catch up with Professor Cabot," James explains, and Mie gives a confused look, not knowing who that is.

"Defence Against the Dark Arts," Sirius explains.

"Right," Mie says with a nod understanding why she didn't know as they haven't had a DADA class and Professor Cabot doesn't often join for meals. "Then I'll come, but are we going for a reason?" Mie asks as while she wouldn't be surprised either way she would like to know.

"It's Lily's birthday next week, we're throwing her a party tomorrow afternoon, so we need to get supplies," James explains.

"Sev is joining because he asked, so we're going after dinner," Sirius explains as Severus still needed to buy Lily a present and he wanted to help with the party.

"Okay, I'd like to join you," Mie comments.

"After dinner we'll split off from the others and meet Sev at the one eye witch passage," James explains.

"Sounds good," Mie says as the three of them start to head towards the Great Hall for dinner. "So, how are we going to set things up without Lily realising?" Mie asks and both Sirius and James explain the plan as they walk.

"And that, is how Dorcus got banned from the library for a week," Remus explains, a little while later, as the seventh year Gryffindor's eat dinner together.

"I am so proud," Marlene says, throwing her arms around Dorcus, who looks like she is torn between amusement and embarrassment.

"What made you think that was a good idea?" Amelia asks curious, trying to look disapproving but her amusement shows through.

"Honestly, I wasn't really thinking, they had annoyed me too much," Dorcus responds.

"Of course," Mary says amused, sounding not at all surprised.

"You know you're really going to regret being banned from the library," Lily informs Dorcus.

"Probably, but it's only for a week," Dorcus responds, with a shrug.

"I didn't think it was possible to get banned from the library," Sirius admits, knowing that it is amazing that he hasn't been banned considering everything he has done.

"Don't get any ideas," Remus tells his boyfriend.

"I'm not," Sirius responds, though the grin on his face tells Remus that that is exactly what his boyfriend is doing.

"And on that note, looks like we've all finished eating," Amelia comments, and as the others look around they realise that she is right. "How about we head upstairs to continue this, not at all horrible idea, conversation," Amelia suggests.

"Sounds good, Amy," Emmaline says with a grin, and the group get up and head upstairs.

As they the group are walking up the main staircase Peter leaves to go to the Defence Against the Dark Arts Classroom and as they are walking behind the others James, Sirius, Remus, and Mie are able to duck away as the others are walking and talking.

After leaving the others Mie, James, Sirius, and Remus walk until the they are several corridors away and once, they are Sirius pulls out the Marauder's map.

"I solemnly swear that I am up to no good," Sirius says, taping the map, and once the map is visible the foursome starts to check it.

"Looks like we've got a clear shot to the passage," James realises, once he finishes checking.

"It does look like that," Mie confirms, double and triple checking to make sure she can be sure of that fact.

"Okay, we'll check it along the way, but we're good," Sirius says, knowing it is their only option as not all of them will fit under the cloak together.

"Then let's go," Remus responds, and they start to walk through the castle together.

A few minutes after Sirius, James, Remus and Mie checked the map the four of them get to the statue of the one eyed witch where Severus is waiting for them, hiding slightly until he hears the footsteps and knows that it is okay.

"You managed to get away then?" James asks Severus as he wasn't sure whether Severus would be able to do that.

"No one is paying me much attention these days," Severus admits, as that made it easy for him to sneak away, and even though he tries to hide it the others can tell that it is painful for him.

"Sorry Sev," Sirius tells him, his voice full of sincerity as he can't imagine that is an easy thing to experience.

"It's okay," Severus says with a shrug, though it is hard being so ostracised from his house as not even Regulus can be publicly nice to him without putting himself in danger. "We should go," Severus says and one at a time Severus, Mie, James, Sirius, and Remus make their way in and through the passage, James being the last one to go through.

After about an hour of walking, and talking, Severus, Mie, Remus, James, and Sirius arrive at the exit to the passage, knowing it is where they are as Sirius hits his head.

"I've got to stop doing that," Sirius says as he rubs where he hit his head.

"Don't you know where it is by now?" Severus asks curious.

"I should, but I forget exactly when it is," Sirius admits.

"Everyone does," James reveals, as Remus makes sure that Sirius's head isn't bleeding or injured.

"Um, how exactly are we getting out? Honeydukes is still open," Mie realises, not being able to believe that she forgot to ask that.

"I'm going first, as Padfoot make sure the coast is clear, then the rest of you are going two at a time under the cloak," Sirius explains. "I'll bark if it's all clear, howl if it's not," Sirius says, looking between the others.

"What if you're in trouble?" Mie asks concerned.

"Then I'll howl then quickly bark," Sirius says, and Mie nods.

After seeing Mie's nod Sirius pushes open the trap door and once it is open he turns into Padfoot and jumps out. Once Sirius leaves the passage the others wait, feeling nervous, until they hear the unmistakable sound of Sirius's bark which tells them that everything is okay.

"Okay, I'll go first with Sev, then I'll be back for the next person," James says, climbing out of the trap door, Severus right behind him, and once they are both in the cellar James throws his invisibility cloak over both of them and they head out of the cellar, leaving Mie and Remus.

Over the next few minutes James makes multiple trips until he, Mie, Severus, Remus, and Sirius are all outside.

"Okay, so Mie, Sirius, you two are in charge of the drinks, Sev, Moony and I will get everything else," James says, looking between the others. "We'll meet at the Hogshead in what… forty minutes?" James asks, looking between the others.

"Sounds good," Sirius responds and the others nod.

After seeing the nods the others split up and head off together, Mie and Sirius heading towards the one place they know they will be able to get the drinks they will want.

"How different does it look?" Sirius asks Mie as they walk, both walking slowly, sounding curious as he can see Mie looking around, clearly taking notice of everything, and he isn't sure if she needs to be distracted.

"Very," Mie admits. "I got so used to everything being boarded up," Mie admits, finding it strange that even though this time is also at the height of war everything seems more put together.

"Would be different," Sirius admits, as they pause. "You know I think that in this time everyone is determined to do their best not to let the war interfere with life, but in your time there is no way for it not to," Sirius suspects, suspecting that the way people are acting isn't going to be possible for much longer.

"Sounds about right," Mie admits.

"How you liking Hogwarts in our time?" Sirius asks curious as they continue to walk once more.

"It's different, but I like it," Mie admits, as they continue to walk together, Mie taking notice of how different everything looks as she goes, and knowing that they are going to try so hard to make it so things don't get worse.

After a very long walk as Mie wanted to walk around most of Hogsmeade,Mie and Sirius reach the Hogshead. Without thinking the two of them walk straight into the bar, but the second they do they realise that it might not have been a good idea, as they see who is sitting at the bar, so they try to back out, hoping to do so without being noticed.

"I see you, Annemie, Sirius," Albus, who is sitting at the bar says and both Mie and Sirius exchange looks, both realising that it was a bad idea to just walk in without checking.

"Hey Dad, fancy seeing you here," Mie says, walking over to him, and Aberforth gives his niece an amused look, as the tone of voice Mie has used is 'I've done nothing wrong' kind of tone. "What brings you here?" Mie asks, trying to sound causal.

"I believe I will be asking the questions, Annemie," Albus tells his daughter, in a tern voice. "Now, it's a Friday night, I was under the impression that a late curfew means that you can in places like the library or Quidditch pitch, for longer periods not that you can leave the grounds," Albus says, looking between Mie and Sirius, giving them both a look which makes both feel guilty.

"It's not written in the rules anywhere," Sirius says, and Aberforth laughs.

"He's got you there, Albus," Aberforth comments, looking amused, and Albus gives his brother a less than impressed look.

"Would it help if we said we had a very good reason?" Mie asks curious.

"Oh, what reason is that?" Albus asks, looking between the teenagers.

"Needing supplies for Lily's surprise birthday party," Mie explains.

"Ah, I'll put together the normal Gryffindor party order," Aberforth explains, causing his brother to give him a disapproving look, a look which Aberforth ignores as both Sirius and Mie are over seventeen so they can buy what they like; though not that being under seventeen has prevented him from selling to Sirius in the past.

"Thanks Ab," Sirius responds. "I'll give you a hand," Sirius says, walking over to him, so that Mie and Albus can have a conversation, really not wanting to be in the middle of that.

"I've disappointed you, haven't I?" Mie asks, looking at her father, hating that.

"No, you haven't," Albus tells her. "Although, I would think that you of all people would know better than sneaking out of the Hogwarts grounds considering the times," Albus tells Mie, and while he said he wasn't disappointed Mie is sure that she can hear disappointment in his voice.

"Honestly, I didn't even think about that," Mie admits, walking over to her father, and sitting down next to him. "I was told what was going on and it just seemed like something I wanted to be apart of," Mie admits. "I didn't really think it through," Mie reveals.

"I understand that," Albus admits. "But Annemie, we live in dangerous times, you know that, and you know the unique dangers that being you presents," Albus explains to his daughter. "You need to be alert, be careful," Albus tells his daughter, feeling worried about her and that is why he is being so harsh.

"I know," Mie says with a nod.

"Oh, come on, Albus, give her a break," Aberforth says, walking from the back with Sirius, both of them holding carboard boxes full of the various drinks as well as some snacks, having heard what his brother said. "Mie knows what she's doing, and she knows the risks, let her be," Aberforth tells his brother.

"Thanks Uncle Ab," Mie says, feeling a rush of gratitude towards her uncle. "But Dad's right, my life does have unique dangers; I will be careful," Mie tells Albus.

"That's all I ask," Albus tells his daughter as the door to the bar opens and James, Severus and Remus walk in all three of them holding multiple bags.

"Crap," James mutters, as he realises who is in the bar.

"You lot really need to look before walking into a room," Aberforth says, looking amused.

"Yeah, we really do," Remus confirms, a guilty look on his face as he really doesn't want to disappoint Dumbledore.

"How about we head back to school," Severus suggests.

"Good idea," Mie comments. "How much do we owe you Uncle Ab?" Mie asks.

"Sirius's has already paid," Aberforth explains. "Enjoy," Aberforth tells them as James walks over to Aberforth.

"Oh, we will," James says with a grin, taking the box that Aberforth is holding off him.

"I will walk you back to the Castle," Albus says, looking between the students. "We can continue this conversation later," Albus tells Aberforth.

"We don't have to," Aberforth responds. "Enjoy your party," Aberforth tells the students as they leave the bar with Albus.

"Are you going to block the passageways?" James asks curious, needing to know, as they walk together, and for a few moments Albus debates, trying to figure out what the best way to go will be.

"No," Albus finally answers. "But I will be increasing security in the areas where the passageways are," Albus explains, looking between the students who look disappointed in that, knowing it is the best way to go as he can't outright block the passages without people asking a lot of questions.

"Dad do you really think that's necessary?" Mie says as she really doesn't

"Yes, I do," Albus confirms. "The five of you have proven that," Albus says, looking between the students.

"If it helps we were careful," Sirius informs Albus.

"It does help," Albus admits. "But it was dangerous for you to leave the grounds, which you all know," Albus says, knowing that they all know that and yet still risked it.

"We do, but we had really good reasons," Severus tells Albus.

"I understand that," Albus admits. "I just ask that in the future you think more about your own safety," Albus responds, looking between the teens as he speaks as all he wants is for them to be safe.

"We will," Mie tells her father as they continue to walk, all five of the students feeling like they have been lectured by Albus.

After a rather silent walk the five students and Albus arrive back at Hogwarts and together they walk up to the seventh floor.

"Goodnight," Albus tells the students once they get to the seventh floor.

"Night Dad," Mie responds, and while Albus walks towards his tower the seventh years head not the Gryffindor common room, but towards the empty classroom that the seventh years spend a lot of time in. "Will everything be safe in here?" Mie asks curious.

"It should be," James comments.

"The only people who use this place are in our year, and apart from Lily we all know about the party so no one will disturb the stuff," Sirius explains.

"Good," Mie says, looking relieved, and the fivesome spend the next few minutes putting everything they have gotten away.

"That's everything," Severus says. "I guess I'll see you all tomorrow,"

"Do you need some company walking back?" Remus asks curious.

"Nah, I'll be okay, but thanks," Severus says before heading out of the room.

After spending a few more making sure everything is stored correctly Mie, Sirius, James and Remus head back out of the classroom and to the Gryffindor table. When the foursome get to the tower they find their friends, with the exception of Peter, sitting by the fire and talking and so they walk over and join them. Without making it seem like a big deal Mie, Sirius, James and Remus all sit down with their friends and flawlessly re-join the conversation, making it seem like they have been there the entire time.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

AN: Hope you like this chapter. Sorry if there is a delay in the next chapter my brother has tested positive to covid and as I live with him, I am a close contact, so is my mum who is immunocompromised. So far, we are both negative so I hope it stays like that.

After a night where they were up late just talking by the fire in the Gryffindor common room the seventh year Gryffindor's, including Mie who managed to sleep a few hours sleep without nightmares which for her is quite the achievement, are at breakfast together.

"I really don't see what it is necessary," Lily argues, as James is trying to convince her to come watch Quidditch practice, which is a key part of the others plan to get ready for the party, but they are running into a problem as Lily doesn't really want to go to the Quidditch practice.

"It's not necessary, but it will be a nice way for us to spend time together," James argues, telling the truth even though he has an ulterior motive.

"You'll be conducting practice, it's not really quality time," Lily argues, and the others curse Lily being so argumentative as she is making everything so much harder when they are trying to do something nice.

"Remus and I are getting dragged along too," Dorcus tells Lily, hoping that it might help. "Come on, the three of us can make it fun," Dorcus tells her friend, being prepared to pull out the big guns to get Lily to agree if she has to.

"You're getting dragged along too?" Lily asks, looking at Remus, sounding surprised.

"Unfortunately," Remus answers, sounding overdramatic.

"Oh, come on, Moon, you know you love watching me," Sirius tells his boyfriend.

"I'm pretty sure that you're the only one who likes watching you," Alice teases, not being able to resist that opening.

"Mean Ally," Sirius tells his sister, with a pout.

"I mean I get it Lil, James turns into a dictator during training, I get you not wanting to see that," Emmaline argues, while the others give her a look which says, 'you're not helping,', but Emmaline has a plan, she just hopes that James can catch on.

"I push because I want us to be our best," James argues. "And I'm at my best when you're around," James tells Lily.

"Oh my god," Mary says, rolling her eyes. "You are such a sap," Mary says, looking amused, as Lily smiles slightly.

"Okay, I'll watch practice," Lily says, James grins, and everyone continues to eat breakfast, all feeling amazed that what they planned actually worked out as they had some doubts about whether it would or not.

A little while later Mie, Mary, Alice, Amelia, Peter, walk into the empty classroom on the seventh floor where they find Severus, Isaac, Frank, Edger and a few other seventh years, all clearly in the process of getting things set up.

"We thought we would get started on getting things set up," Severus says as he notices the Gryffindors walk in, and as the Gryffindors walk in it is clear that he has taken charge of getting things ready.

"Good idea," Mie says.

"Really is, I don't know how long the others will be able to keep Lily at the Quidditch pitch," Mary admits.

"I'm gonna say not long," Frank admits as that is what he assumes.

"I'm amazed you even got her to agree to go," Isaac says, looking amused.

"It wasn't easy," Amelia tells her brother. "Which is exactly why we have to be quick,"

"We're going to need more food," Edger realises. "Peter," Edger says, looking at him, as it is well known that the Marauder's know how to get to the kitchen and get extra food.

"Sure," Peter responds.

"I can go with you if you'd like," Mie offers, as she wants a chance to have a real conversation with Peter so that she can get a read on him.

"Sure," Peter responds a level of nervousness to his voice and Amelia, Severus, and Alice figure they know why Mie wants to go with Peter.

"We won't be long," Mie says as she and Peter head out of the classroom, those who know the truth about Mie feeling a little apprehensive about how that is going to go, but they trust that Mie has a plan.

After a few minutes of walking in silence, and Mie knowing that they are still a little away from the kitchen, Mie knows that it is time to start the conversation she wants to have, but she isn't sure how to start it.

"So, you've been here a few days now," Peter says, saving Mie from needing to figure out what to say by starting the conversation. "Becoming more comfortable," Peter says, an edge to his voice, and because of that Mie realises that this is her opening, and she knows just how to use it.

"I'm trying to," Mie admits. "Honestly, it's hard for me," Mie admits, telling the truth as she thinks it is best considering the circumstances.

"What do you mean?" Peter asks confused, as he stops walking and looks at Mie.

"I am used to a…. very different way of living," Mie admits, as she stops walking to so that she can look straight at Peter. "I grew up, I lived, in a world where there was very little magic," Mie admits, combining elements of how she truly grew up and the cover story they came up with. "My Uncle would use Magic, and Dad when he came visited, but that was it, I grew up… like a muggle," Mie admits. "I struggled to make friends, and I never really felt like I fit," Mie admits, once again telling the truth as she thinks that maybe if she is open with Peter then maybe, just maybe he will be open with her and she can figure out what is really going on with him. "So, coming here, I don't know, in some ways it feels like I belong but in other ways it feels like I'll always be an outsider," Mie admits, knowing that she is potentially giving ammunition to an enemy, but it's the only way she can think to get Peter to be open with her so that she can get a better read on him which is what she needs as she wants to be able to give James a straight answer about whether she believes they can trust Peter.

"I know the feeling," Peter responds, and because of everything she knows Mie knows that he is telling the truth.

"I know I've only been around a few days, but from what I've seen you, James, Sirius, and Remus seem incredibly close," Mie says, choosing her words very carefully so that she doesn't give away knowing more than she should.

"We are," Peter confirms, smiling slightly. "But they're braver than I am, and I don't know…. It's hard being like them," Peter admits, and Mie knows that the next words she says have to be chosen very carefully as she knows where his future will lead, and this could very well be a moment that changes everything.

"You don't have to be like anyone else, you just have to do the right thing, that's all any of us can do," Mie tells Peter, not completely sure whether she has picked the right words, and also knowing she is going to dwell and debate whether she did for a while, as this could be a chance to truly change things, but if she used the wrong words then that chance will go down the drain.

"What if you don't know what the right thing is?" Peter asks Mie.

"I believe we always know what the right thing to do is, we just need the courage to admit it, the courage to do it," Mie admits. "Peter is there something you want to talk about?" Mie asks curious, gently pushing, but feeling apprehensive about pushing too hard.

"We should get to the kitchens, everyone is waiting for us," Peter says before hurrying down the stairs and as she watches him go Mie can't help but frown, feeling that that conversation didn't at all go how she was hoping it would.

About fifteen minutes later Mie and Peter have collected food from the kitchen, Mie very much wanting to talk to the elves about their rights, but she knows it wasn't the time, and the two of them are walking back into the seventh-floor classroom.

"We've got plenty of food," Peter says as they walk into the room, and he walks straight over to the table where the drinks are.

"I'll grab that off you Mie," A Ravenclaw says, taking the food Mie is holding and Alice walks over to Mie, wanting to check on her.

"You good?" Alice asks concerned.

"Not sure," Mie admits.

"Peter say something to worry you?" Alice asks concerned.

"It's more what he didn't say," Mie admits, lowering her voice, and making sure no one is close enough to hear. "I think he's closer to the person I knew than I realised," Mie admits with a frown, knowing that Alice will know what that means.

"That's not good," Alice says, honestly not sure what else to say.

"What are we doing about Music?" Edger asks curious.

"Please tell me we're not just going with Sirius's collection," Isaac says, pulling a face, as he really hopes not.

"Unless you've got something better that's all we've got," Amelia informs her brother.

"I got the records and player from the dorm before breakfast, it's behind the Firewhiskey…. which is a really bad idea," Alice realises, her eyes widening.

"No kidding, Sirius will go ballistic if something happens to his records," Frank comments, as Mary picks up the player and moves it to a place where there is less chance of a drink accidently spilling on it, while Isaac's girlfriend Kathleen moves the records as no one wants to deal with Sirius's reaction if something happens to his collection.

While their friends are getting everything ready for Lily's surprise birthday party Sirius, James, Emmaline, Marlene, and the rest of the Gryffindor team are training while Lily, Remus and Dorcus are watching.

"I cannot believe I was talked into watching this," Lily mutters, feeling annoyed.

"I'm a little surprised you were too," Dorcus admits.

"You convinced me!" Lily exclaims, looking at her friend.

"Because I didn't want Remus and I to be alone," Dorcus explains.

"Oh please," Lily says, rolling her eyes. "How long do you think they have left?" Lily asks curious, trying to get warm as it is rather cold in the bleachers.

"Hopefully not long," Remus says, looking up from his book.

"How did Sirius get you to agree?" Lily asks curious as Remus looks as disinterested as she feels.

"You don't want to know," Remus responds, causing both Lily and Dorcus to laugh.

About half an hour later Lily, Remus, Dorcus, Sirius, James, Marlene, and Emmaline are walking back up the stairs towards the seventh floor.

"Don't you want to shower?" Lily asks confused.

"Nah, I want to find the others," James comments. "It's Saturday,"

"What kind of prank are you lot planning?" Dorcus asks, playing along even though she knows exactly what is going on.

"Nothing," Sirius, Remus, and James say together.

"Yeah, I don't believe it," Marlene comments as the group get to the seventh floor and walk towards 'their' classroom.

"That's because you have trust issues," Sirius responds.

"With you lot as friends can you blame me?" Marlene asks.

"Not at all," Sirius says amused, and looking rather proud.

"And honestly, you're one to talk about trust issue," Marlene informs Sirius.

"I never said I didn't have trust issues," Sirius responds.

"Watching us wasn't so bad, was it?" James ask Lily curious, speaking over Sirius's and Marlene's bickering.

"No, it wasn't," Lily admits, as the group walk into the classroom, and as soon as they do everyone yells, "HAPPY BIRTHDAY LILY!"

"Happy Birthday Lils," James says, putting his arm around her shoulders and kissing her cheek.

"Happy Birthday To you…." Remus starts to sing. "Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday dear Lily, Happy birthday to you," Everyone sings, joining in on with Remus, and as Mie sings along and sees how happy Lily is she can't help but feel a stab of guilt as she knows how much Harry would love to see this, how much he deserves to, and yet she is the one who gets to rather than him.

Over the next few hours, the seventh years, from all houses including Slytherin thanks to Severus being in the room, though not Avery and his friends, enjoy Lily's surprise party. In fact, the party is so well received that even ghosts have popped in, though thankfully no teachers or Filch have interrupted the celebration.

While the others are dancing, drinking, and even singing badly, Mie is sitting alone in a corner watching. While there were parties during her time at Hogwarts none of the parties she has experienced are like that, and apart from the DA she has never seen houses be unified.

"You know, it's a bad look to be sitting alone in a corner during a party," A voice says and because she is so zoned out it takes Mie a second to realise Amelia is talking to her.

"Sorry?" Mie asks confused.

"You okay?" Amelia asks concerned, as she sits down next to Mie.

"Yeah, I'm just thinking," Mie admits.

"Do you want to talk?" Amelia asks, and Mie looks hesitant. "If it helps everything is so loud no one will hear," Amelia admits, and Mie looks around the room, debating what to say.

"We never had this," Mie admits. "We always had other things to worry about, we were always on edge and waiting for the next catastrophe," Mie admits. "Fun wasn't something we had a whole lot of," Mie admits, looking around and feeling a little jealous that they never had this kind of thing in the time she is from.

"I'm sorry, you all should have had this," Amelia tells Mie. "But you know, this is your time now, Mie," Amelia reminds her. "So, I say, don't think about what could have been, enjoy what you've got now," Amelia says, standing up. "Your one of us, Mie, so have fun like we do," Amelia says, sticking out her hand for Mie to take, and after a few moments of hesitation Mie takes Amelia's hand and allows her to pull her up and lead her over to where the other seventh year girls are dancing to Sirius's, what Mie would consider, muggle classic rock records.

As she dances with the others Mie can't help but smile as she looks around and feels like she truly belongs.

After a few more hours of parting most of the seventh years are more than a little tipsy, but surprisingly they still have plenty of drinks left.

"How do we still have alcohol left?" Mie asks shocked, from where she is sitting on the couch with Sirius, Remus, Isaac, and Emmaline as she really thought they would have ran out of drinks by now.

"Your Uncle always gives us a lot, he knows how much we drink," Sirius explains.

"Of course," Mie says with a nod, understanding things a little better.

"How are they still dancing?" Emmaline asks, looking to where Marlene, Dorcus, Lily, Alice, and Amelia are all dancing together, all looking like they have so much energy despite everything.

"I have no idea," Mie admits.

"So, Mie, how are you enjoying your first Hogwarts party?" Sirius asks, as even with what he knows he is pretty sure that this is the first real party Mie is getting to be apart of.

"I'm loving it," Mie admits, smiling slightly.

"That's what I like to hear," Isaac says with a grin.

"SIRIUS!" Marlene's voice yells.

"WHAT?" Sirius yells back.

"SHOTS!" Marlene exclaims.

"Definitely," Sirius says with a grin, as he gets up and walks over to the drinks table where he meets Marlene.

"Oh great," Remus mutters, and Mie notices that Isaac and Emmaline both look worried too.

"What's wrong?" Mie asks concerned.

"Sirius and Marlene's shots are… I don't think strong does the drink justice," Remus admits.

"Under normal circumstances we would distract them until they forgot about the idea to make shots," Isaac explains.

"So why haven't you done that now?" Mie asks curious.

"Because it's a special occasion," Emmaline explains.

"Ah, right," Mie responds, and the foursome drift into silence as they just enjoy watching the others have fun.

"OKAY, OKAY, OKAY," Sirius yells as he and Marlene walk into the middle of the room, each holding a try of shots.

"What have you made us this time?" Remus asks his boyfriend as everyone gathers round.

"We call this the Lily," Marlene explains, looking at her friend.

"Is that why it's bright red?" Lily asks.

"Yep, it's also firery and punches a bigger punch than you'd expect," Sirius reveals, smiling at his friends.

"Sounds perfect," Severus says, looking amused.

"Only someone who has never had a shot created by Sirius and Marlene can say that," Alice reveals.

"Who would like the first drink?" Marlene asks, looking around the others. "Dorcus?" Marlene asks.

"Pass, I want to see someone else first," Dorcus responds, as experience tells her that no good comes from drinking shots that Sirius and Marlene make.

"You know, with Mie being the newest person to join our little group, how about she has first go," James suggests as, as much as he loves his friends, he really doesn't want to be the first person to try their newest creation.

"Really?" Mie asks, giving James an annoyed look.

"I think it's a brilliant idea," Lily says as she wants to see how someone else reacts to the shot before she has a go.

"Fine," Mie says, rolling her eyes, realising she isn't going to get away with it, and being pretty sure she is going to regret it Mie walks over and picks up a shot which she drinks. "Wow that's strong," Mie says with a cough. "Nice though," Mie admits.

"That's all I need to know," James says, picking up and shot and drinking it, others around the room doing the same thing.

Over the next few hours, the seventh years proceed to have even more, becoming more silly and to Alice's joy they all agree to take part in truth or dare. As Mie has fun with the others for the first time, since she got to the past, she finds that she is not constantly missing the people she left behind.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

AN: Sorry about the delay even in Iso I've had a lot going on. Thankfully me, and more importantly, my Mum have remained negative so I should be out tomorrow and after rescheduling I will be seeing FBSOD on Thursday, after reading Grindeldore spoilers I am very excited, and I have a few ideas.

Hope you like this chapter. I have to say I do very much like this one.

After all of the seventh years who were involved in Lily's party had a pretty lazy Sunday, mainly due to hangovers, they have joined the rest of the castle for castles on Monday morning. Having already had a pretty relaxing charms class Mie, who was very glad to be able to briefly meet eyes with Regulus in the corridor, Severus, James, Lily, Frank, Alice, Sirius, Amelia, Edger, Emmaline, Marlene, Mary, Remus, Dorcus, Isaac, Peter, Avery Rosier, Wilkes, Mulciber and a few other students from each house, are all waiting for Defence Against the Dark Arts to begin.

For Mie this is the first DADA class she will be experiencing in the past, and considering her history with Defence Professors she can't help but feel a little apprehensive, especially because Remus never told her anything about his seventh year Professor and she never thought to ask.

Looking around the room Mie sees that no one has their textbook out and so she doesn't get hers out. Out of all the classes she has had in the past Mie feels the most out of her element in Defence Against the Dark arts as it is the class she cannot predict because it has been taught so unevenly.

"Morning," Professor Cabot says, waking into the room and Mie sees that he is fairly young for a professor, has fair hair and fair skin. "As you are all aware we will be using our double lesson tomorrow for a dueling competition," Professor Cabot says. "We will use this experience to develop your skills and understand just what you are each capable of," Professor Cabot says, and Mie finds something strange about those words, but isn't sure why. "Miss Dumbledore," Professor Cabot says.

"Professor?" Mie asks, not at all phased about being called on as she constantly is.

"I know that you are new but you will be taking part in our competition," Professor Cabot says. "I for one am… very interested in learning your technique," Professor Cabot says, and Mie finds something rather unnerving about the look on his face, but she can't be completely sure she's not imaging it. "Spend the rest of the lessons studying your books, developing your plans, the duels will be randomized tomorrow and because of that it is possible that not everyone will get a turn," Professor Cabot says. "Any questions?" He asks, looking around the room, and no one raises their hands. "Get to work," Professor Cabot instructs and that's exactly what everyone does.

Even though experience tells her that you can't really plan a duel, Mie follows the instructions and opens the text book which she starts to read. As she reads things that she already knows Mie gets the feeling that someone is watching her, a feeling that she has gotten rather used to lately, but this feeling causes her hair to stand up, it's almost like someone is watching her in a creepy way.

An hour and a half later the Seventh years leave what, even by Mie's standards, was a rather boring Defence Against the Dark Arts class, heading to lunch. As the others are happily talking Mie is hanging back and going over everything she has been feeling. Due to the fact that she isn't really paying attention Mie doesn't even realise when the others get further and further in front.

"Mie? You okay?' Remus asks concerned as when he noticed Mie was trailing behind he hung back.

"Huh, yeah," Mie answers, not sounding at all convincing.

"Anything you want to talk about?" Remus asks curious.

"No," Mie answers as she can't think of a way to explain what she is feeling without sounding incredibly paranoid.

"You sure? You know you can always talk to me," Remus offers, and Mie knows that that is true.

"I know, thanks," Mie says, deciding that she will see how things go before talking about it with anyone.

"Okay, if you're sure everything's okay," Remus tells Mie, not sounding at all convinced.

"I am," Mie responds and the two of them continue to walk to catch up with the others.

For the next day Mie feels apprehensive about Defence Against the Dark Arts, and as she walks into the Defence classroom with the other seventh years after lunch on Tuesday Mie has a pit in her stomach, a feeling which tells her that this is not a good idea.

Walking into the defence classroom the class sees that all the chairs are sitting around the edge of the classroom with enough space in the middle for dueling.

"You okay, Mie? You've been quiet all morning," Lily notes, feeling that it is rather unlike Mie as she didn't even notice when Regulus tried to catch her eye during lunch.

"Yeah, fine," Mie lies as she still isn't sure how to explain what she is feeling without sounding paranoid.

"You know, chances are you won't get picked to duel," Marlene tells Mie, suspecting that that might be what Mie is concerned about, that she may be worried about meeting expectations.

"I'm not worried about duelling," Mie responds, as they all take their seats.

Over the next few minutes, the seventh year Gryffindors are joined by the other seventh years who are taking Defence Against the Dark Arts, and finally they are joined by Professor Cabot.

"Good afternoon," Professor Cabot says, walking into the room. "As I said yesterday, we will be randomizing duels, that means that you may not take part in any duel or you may take part in multiple," Professor Cabot explains, and Mie has to fight not to frown as while she can't explain why she has a feeling that she is going to be taking part in a lot of duels. "The duel will be to stun or knock out your opponent," Professor Cabot says, and several people exchange looks because of the words used. "I will intervene if I feel the duel is getting out of hand," Professor Cabot explains, without going into detail about what that would be considered to be out of hand. "Now, we only have three hours so let's get started," Professor Cabot says, conjuring a bag. "Our first duel will be…" Professor Cabot says as he pulls two pieces of paper out of the bag. "Avery and Dumbledore," Professor Cabot says, and Mie isn't sure whether her growing suspicion is fair or not.

After hearing her name Mie gets up and heads into the middle of the room, pulling her wand as she goes, meeting Avery in the middle of the room, noticing that her friends, especially those who read the books with her, are giving her concerned looks.

"You're not going to win this time," Avery hisses at Mie.

"Whatever you say," Mie responds, clearly not at all phased.

"Bow to each other," Professor Cabot says and even though he is clearly talking to both of them his eyes are solely on Mie.

Hearing Professor Cabot's instructions Mie and Avery both give the smallest bows before Avery sends a curse at Mie and as it is exactly what she was expecting Mie is able to block it. Wanting to put Avery on the defensive Mie uses several complicated spells to divert his attention, which results in her getting hit with a slicing charm that cuts her arm as she is a split second too late to block it due to the other spells she was casting. As Avery is distracted by being pretty proud of himself Mie, who doesn't let the pain distract her, is able to send a stunning charm, under her own arm, and knock him out.

"Very interesting technique Miss Dumbledore," Professor Cabot says. "Very interesting indeed," Professor Cabot says as he revives Avery while Mie walks back to her seat.

"Do you need me to heal that?" Alice asks concerned as Mie sits down.

"I'm not sure, how badly is it bleeding?" Mie asks, twisting her arm around to have a look, as a duel between other students starts.

"Pretty badly I'd say," Mary says concerned.

"I can heal it, my dad taught me," Alice explains, knowing that Mie knows about her Dad being a healer.

"Yeah, that will be good," Mie says, as she figures it would be best, as she trusts her friend.

"No problem," Alice says and she wordlessly she uses a healing charm that heals Mie's arm.

"Thanks," Mie says gratefully as the second duel ends.

"Well done, well done," Professor Cabot says. "Our next duel will be… Dumbledore and Edger Bones," Professor Cabot says.

"Again?" Sirius asks with a frown, and Mie, feeling quite reluctant gets up and heads to the middle of the room.

While the duel between Mie and Edger lasts a little longer than the duel between Avery and Mie it ends the same way, with Mie winning. Over the next three hours the Defence Against Class goes very similar ways, with various students getting called up to duel one another. While it is meant to random everyone notices that Mie gets chosen every few duels.

Once the class finally ends everyone heads out of the room and Mie, who feels rather sore and drained, doesn't follow her friends and classmates in heading in the direction of the Great Hall, rather she goes across the hall and hides in an empty classroom, as she is now positive that she is not being paranoid. Once she is in the classroom Mie opens the door slightly and looks out at the door to the Defence classroom so that she can see if Professor Cabot leaves.

"Okay, Mie, what's going on?" A voice says and Mie turns to see Remus, who has come in from the other door as unlike the Defence Class the empty classroom Mie is currently in has two entrances, and for Mie, it's just like his older self, the person she is so comfortable talking to, is asking the question.

"I think Professor Cabot is a Death Eater," Mie tells Remus, who goes to say something. "I'm not being paranoid Remus, I go the feeling yesterday and today just proved it," Mie explains, as she looks out of the door and sees Professor Cabot leave.

"Mie, I don't think your paranoid," Remus tells her in a comforting voice. "If you think he's a Death Eater I trust your instincts," Remus tells her.

"Thank you," Mie says gratefully, as she was expecting to be told that she is paranoid.

"Do you know anything about him? Did my future self or Sirius tell you anything about him?" Remus asks.

"No, you never mentioned him," Mie admits. "And I never thought to ask," Mie admits.

"What do you want to do? Go to your Dad?" Remus asks.

"I want proof first, Dad will believe me, but for my own piece of mind we need proof," Mie tells Remus as she doesn't want to be wrong. While she believes in what she is saying she also knows that after everything she has been through, she is paranoid to a degree so the last thing she wants is to accidently accuse an innocent person.

"Proof of what?" Marlene asks, walking into the room with Lily and Sirius the three of them having realised that Mie and Remus were gone and felt concerned.

For a few moments Mie hesitates, for her telling Remus her suspicion was easy, talking to him is what she's always done, but talking to others, even Sirius, is something she's still not great at.

"I think Professor Cabot is a Death Eater," Mie reveals. "I want to get proof before going to Dad," Mie explains.

"Okay, do you have a plan to get proof?" Sirius asks, as he assumes she does.

"Searching the office is the only idea I've got for now, if that fails checking if he has the mark," Mie explains.

"So, it's true? Death Easters have a mark on their skin?" Marlene asks as she has heard rumours about that but nothing concrete.

"Yeah," Mie confirms. "A skull with a snake coming out of the mouth, just like the Dark Mark," Mie explains feeling that the more people who know about the dark mark the better. "Three of us should search the office, one should stay at the door into the office, and the other in the door to the classroom so we can get out quickly if needed," Mie explains.

"Sounds good, I'll take the hall," Marlene says, as she is the quickest runner out of them and that may come in handy.

"I'll take the office door," Lily says.

"That leaves us with the searching," Mie says to Sirius and Remus, feeling that that might actually be for the best as the three of them also know things about the future, things they could keep an eye out for.

"Let's do it," Sirius says, and the five students cross the hall and while Marlene stays in the corridor the others head up to the office, which is surprisingly unlocked.

"We should be quick, we don't know how long we actually have until he'll be back," Mie says as they start to search.

"So, what are we looking for?" Sirius asks as they start to search. "What will tell us that he is a Death Eater?" Sirius asks as he isn't sure about what could to that.

"I don't know," Mie says as she flicks through papers. "I just need there to be something to tell us if he's a death eater," Mie admits.

"Okay, so we search, see what we can find," Remus says, trying to be helpful.

"Thanks," Mie says, looking between Remus, Sirius, and Lily who is standing at the door.

"Mie, you don't have to thank us, we've got your back," Lily assures her, and Mie feels incredibly grateful for her new friends.

"I'm still grateful," Mie says, walking over to the desk an after checking the stuff on the desk she opens the top draw and as she does, she frowns.

"Mie? What is it?" Sirius asks, noticing the look, and seeing Mie look between the inside of the draw and the outside.

"This draw is shallower than it should be," Mie says, looking closely.

"Do you think it's a false bottom?" Remus asks, looking up from what he is searching through, as Sirius walks over to Mie.

"I think so," Mie admits, as she tries to find a way a way to open what she assumes is a false bottom.

"Let me try, I'm an expert at finding false bottoms and secret compartments," Sirius explains, and Mie takes a side step so that Sirius can have a look.

Looking closely at the draw Sirius checks a few things, and then finally the floor of the draw pops up so Mie hurriedly opens it.

"Anything?" Remus asks from across the room pausing from where he is searching.

"A journal," Mie says as she picks it up and starts to look inside.

"What it say?" Lily asks Mie curious.

"It's a list of every student," Mie explains, sounding confused. "Listen to this…. Sirius Black, blood traitor, Gryffindor, loyal to Dumbledore; Enemy," Mie says, looking at Sirius.

"He's got that right," Sirius says, looking through the draw to try to figure out what else is in there.

"I think it's an assessment of all of us," Mie realises, and she quickly searches the page for the name she is desperate to see. "Regulus Black, loyal, skilled, suitable for more responsibility," Mie reads, feeling torn because she is glad that Regulus's cover is still intact but at the same time, she is worried about him, and hearing Mie's words Lily walks over, wanting to see what else in the draw.

Wanting more answers Mie quickly searches the book for her name. "Annemie Dumbledore; highly skilled, genius, enemy; key target, elimination will cripple Dumbledore," Mie reads to herself, starting at the words, and feeling a sense of dread rise up inside of her.

"Uh Mie," Sirius says, and Mie looks away from the words on the paper to look at Sirius who is holding what is clearly death eater mask and robes. "I think we have our answer," Sirius says.

"Yeah, we do," Mie confirms. "Guess I'm not just paranoid," Mie says, honestly, she kind of wishes she was.

"Never thought you were," Lily assures her.

"Thanks Lil," Mie says gratefully, and as she does Marlene runs into the room, clearly ran as fast as she could.

"He's a corridor away," Marlene says, looking between the others.

"We've got to get out of here," Remus says, feeling worried.

"There's only one entrance," Marlene reminds him.

"We've got to comfort him," Sirius says. "He's just one person, one death eater, there are five of us, we can take him," Sirius argues. "We have the element of surprise,"

"What if that's not enough?" Lily asks concerned feeling that they don't know enough about what Cabot is capable of to know what the best thing to do is. "Mie what do you think?" Lily asks.

"I need a second," Mie says, pacing back and forth, quickly searching her mind for the best thing to do as plans in this kind of situation was always Harry's job not hers.

"That's all we've got," Marlene says, feeling concerned, and as she does Mie gets an idea.

"Sirius, Marlene, you two are the most athletic," Mie says it being a statement and not a question. "I need you both to go out of the window, climb along the side and get into the corridor through the window, get behind him, " Mie instructs, knowing that they will both be able to do that without a problem and if there is two of them they can help if one of them gets in trouble, her voice rushed as she knows they don't have long. "Remus, Lily, we'll try to buy them a couple of minutes before making our move so that he's surrounded when we act," Mie explains, looking between the others, as she is sure that that is the best way not to just protect them, but everyone. "Got it?" Mie asks.

"Got it," Sirius, Marlene, Remus, and Lily say.

After confirming that they understand the plan Sirius and Marlene hurry over the windows and climb out while Mie, Lily, and Remus head over to the door, Mie closing most of the door, but leaving it open a fraction so that they can look out.

Not wanting to put anyone else in danger Mie signals to Remus and Lily to stay back, as she glances out of the door seeing Professor Cabot walk into the classroom. As the professor walks into the room everything seems fine until Mie notices his wand drop from his sleeve into hand.

"GET DOWN!" Mie yells at Remus and Lily diving out of the way of the door as Professor Cabot cats a spell that when it hits the door causes it to explode. Due to everyone else in the castle being at dinner Mie knows that she and her friends are alone, and she can't help but feel incredible guilt as she dragged them into this.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

AN: Hope you like this chapter. Sorry I've had a very busy few days.

Knowing she cannot dwell on her guilt Mie, even though she is on the ground sends a spell through the destroy door and towards Cabot, but he blocks it.

"We've got to keep it to the classroom, we can't let him go," Mie says, and both Lily and Remus nod.

"Is that you Miss Dumbledore?" Professor Cabot asks. "Do you really think I would leave my belongings unprotected?" Professor Cabot asks and Mie curses herself as she should have thought of that but she was so focused on finding proof.

"I'm going to draw his attention to me, distract him, as I do that you two stun him, I think he thinks I'm the only one here," Mie tells Lily and Remus and before either can stop her, which is exactly what they are going to do because her plan is incredibly dangerous, Mie gets up and runs through the destroyed door, leaping over the railing on the platform above the classroom and landing on the ground, using a shield charm as she goes to protect herself against any spells Cabot may cast, an due to her shield charm being so strong it also protects her from the fall.

"Well, there is certainly more to you than meets the eye," Professor Cabot tells Mie as she gets back to her feet, having landed in a heap.

"You have no idea," Mie responds, ignoring the aches she is feeling, lowing her shield charm so she can send a couple of offensive spells at Cabot, but he manages to block and doge them, sending his own spells back at Mie.

As Mie was expecting she blocks the spells, and a split second later she sends offensive spells back at Cabot, which he is able to block, but it is clear that Cabot is annoyed with her.

"CRUCIO!" Professor Cabot yells furiously, and before she can block it, Mie feels the pain she is very familiar with, but she soon realises that the pain a lot less than the pain she felt when Bellatrix used the spell on her.

"NO!" A voice Mie thinks belong so Sirius, but she isn't sure as she is trying so hard to push out the pain, and stop screaming, but seconds later the pain stops as Cabot is hit by a couple of stunning spells.

As soon as Cabot is stunned the spell on Mie is broken so she collapses to the ground.

"Mie," Remus says as he and Sirius rush to her side while Marlene and Lily hurry over to Cabot.

"Are you okay?" Sirius asks worried, as Mie pushes herself up so that she isn't lying on the ground, but rather on her knees.

"I think so," Mie answers, feeling the feelings aftermath of the Cruciatus, the feeling that her nerves are working on overdrive, as Marlene takes Cabot's wand.

"He's alive, our multiple spells just knocked him out," Lily says as Sirius and Remus help Mie to her feet, and with her hands shaking a little Mie casts a spell that causes Cabot to be tied in chains.

"Thanks," Mie says to Sirius and Remus, both looking concerned as they saw the way her hand shook, something which neither have ever seen in the time they have known Mie. "I need to get my dad, you should stay here," Mie says, moving away from Sirius and Remus and taking a few steps and it is clear that she is unsteady on her feet.

"You can't go alone, Mie, you're not okay," Lily says worried, not surprised that the spell seems to have had such an effect on Mie considering everything she's been through.

"And we can't leave him alone," Mie argues.

"I'll come with you," Marlene offers. "Remus, Sirius, and Lily can stay with Cabot," Marlene explains, realising that Mie isn't going to be stopped.

"Okay," Mie says. "We'll have to be quick," Mie says to Marlene.

"Of course," Marlene says and because Mie won't admit that she's not okay Marlene links arms with Mie and helps her without saying a word.

By walking as quickly as Mie can manage at the moment, which admittedly she is only able to do because she is leaning on Marlene, Mie and Marlene get to the great hall within a few minutes. Once they get to the hall Mie makes it seem like she isn't leaning on Marlene as they make their way up to the head table.

"Dad," Mie says as she walks, struggling a lot, to where her father is sitting.

"Annemie? What's wrong?" Albus asks concerned, noticing the way she is acting, and realising that something is wrong.

"Professor Cabot is a Death Eater," Mie reveals, knowing that there is no point beating around the bush, and several teaches who are around Albus gasp.

"Are you sure?" Minerva asks concerned.

"Positive," Mie answers. "He's unconscious in the Dark Arts classroom," Mie explain, looking at her father. "I've changed him up and Lily, Sirius, and Remus are with him," Mie explains.

"Keep the students here until I get back, Minerva, I need you to come with me," Albus instructs. "Everyone else should stay here," Albus says, looking at the other teachers, several of whom nod.

"Madam Pomfrey should come to," Marlene says. "Cabot is unconscious, and Mie needs medical attention," Marlene says, being sure that her friend isn't' going to mention it, a suspicion that is confirmed when Mie glares at her.

"Annemie? What happened?" Albus asks worried, looking her up and down for signs of injury.

"I'll tell you later," Mie tells her father.

"Mie!" Marlene objects, feeling that that is a very bad idea as Mie is clearly so far from okay.

"Right now, we need to deal with Cabot," Mie says, speaking over Marlene, as while she is far from okay she knows they have deal with Cabot before she gets Madam Pomfrey to have a look at her. "Dad, please," Mie tells her father, trying to tell him that she doesn't want to talk about it right now, and that they have bigger things to focus on. "Please," Mie says, her voice almost begging as she looks directly at her father, and Albus gives a small nod before standing up.

As soon as Albus stands up the school, who have been clearly watching, become silent.

"There has been a security incident involving Professor Cabot, I must ask that you remain in the hall until further notice," Albus says. "Minerva, Poppy," Albus says and the three teachers, Marlene, and Mie head out of the hall.

As they leave the hall Marlene looks at the other seventh year Gryffindors and mouths, 'I'm okay', while Mie looks at Regulus and without saying a word, or gesturing too much, tells him that she is okay, but she can tell that he is worried.

"I'm worried about you," Marlene tells Mie as they make their way out of the hall behind Albus, Minerva, and Poppy.

"I've been worse," Mie says, though she does continue to lean on Marlene.

"There's a whole lot more to you than meets the eye, isn't there?" Marlene asks Mie, trying to figure her out.

"You can say that," Mie tells Marlene. "We need to walk faster," Mie realises as Albus, Minerva, and Poppy are walking fast.

"Are you able to do that?" Marlene asks concerned.

"Let's find out," Mie responds, and she tries to walk faster, leaning on Marlene a little more.

A little while after they left the great hall Mie, Marlene, Albus, Minerva and Poppy walk into the defence against the dark arts classroom where Lily, Remus, and Sirius are standing around Professor Cabot who is unconscious.

"Are you all alright?" Minerva asks the students.

"Mie was the only one of us hurt," Sirius explains. "Cabot was hit with multiple stunners," Sirius explains.

"Poppy," Albus says, and Poppy waves her wand over Cabot, casting a spell.

"He's unconscious but unhurt," Poppy explains.

"What happened? How did you know he was a Death Eater?" Albus asks, looking between his daughter and the students.

"We have Defence yesterday and today and I found his actions and the way he would interact with me strange," Mie explains. "Today's lessons we did duel and why it was meant to be chance pairs I took part in basically every duel, it felt like he was trying to see what I could do," Mie admits. "After class ended, I went into the room across the hall and was watching, Lily, Marlene, Sirius and Remus joined me and I explained my suspicions," Mie explains.

"We agreed that there was something going on, that Mie wasn't being paranoid," Sirius explains.

"Once Cabot left Remus, Sirius, and I started to search the classroom while Marlene kept watch in the corridor," Mie explains. "I found a false bottom in a draw, Sirius opened it, and we found…" Mie starts to explains as Sirius picks up the objects he went and grabbed from upstairs.

"This," Sirius says, handing Albus the notebook, which he starts to look up. "And this," Sirius says, handing Albus the cloak and masks.

"Death Eater robes and mask," Minerva realises, as Albus is looking through the notebooks.

"This is full of evaluations of the students," Albus realises, with a frown, really not liking that.

"That's what I thought too, I think he was trying to figure out who would be suitable to be lured to the dark side and who would be a threat," Mie explains.

"That's what it seems like," Albus says with a frown, closing the book. "Stay down here," Albus tells everyone as he heads upstairs to use the floo to contact the ministry.

For a few minutes the five students, Poppy and Minerva wait down in the classroom until finally Albus walks back in.

"The Minster and Alastor are on their way," Albus explains. "Minerva, could you go the gates and meet them," Albus requests.

"Of course," Minerva says before leaving, and about a minute after Minerva leaves Albus turns to the students.

"Sirius, Remus, Lily, Marlene, you should return to your common room, your fellow students will join you soon," Albus explains. "Poppy, please take my daughter up to the Hospital Wing and run all the tests you need to run," Albus requests.

"Dad, I'm fine," Mie tells him.

"Mie you were tortured!" Lily tells her, knowing that after everything Mie has been through, she wouldn't think it is a big deal, but it is.

"Annemie, you need to go to the hospital wing," Albus informs his daughter, fighting to keep his voice even, but he is distressed by what Lily just said, and while Mie knows he is concerned, and that getting medical attention would be a good idea, she would rather avoid it as she knows Poppy well enough to know that she will want to fully check her out which could lead to awkward questions.

"Shouldn't I talk to the ministry?" Mie asks, and Albus gives her a look, which she knows the meaning off. "Right," Mie says, and she sighs. "Fine," Mie says, with a sigh.

"I will join you in the hospital wing soon," Albus says, and Mie nods. "You should all go," Albus tells the students and Poppy and they al head out of the room, the other Gryffindors looking worriedly at Mie as they go.

Due to Mie being pretty unsteady on her feet the walk from The Defence Classroom to the Hospital Wing takes a lot longer than usual, but finally Mie and Poppy walk into the wing.

"Sit down on one of the beds Annemie," Poppy instructs.

"Only Dad calls me Annemie, it's Mie," Mie says, as she sits down, doing so with some difficulty.

"Of course," Poppy says. "Mie, I'm going to run a diagnostic charm so we know what we are dealing with, and then we will move on to healing," Poppy explains, and Mie feels panic rise up inside of her as she knows that a Diagnosis spell will show not just what Cabot did to her, but her historic injuries as well which will be hard to explain.

"Professor Cabot used the Cruciatus curse on me, isn't that all you need to know?" Mie asks, as she really doesn't want Madam Pomfrey to use a full diagnosis spell on her.

"No," Poppy responds, just like Mie expected, and she stars the spell.

Over the next couple of minutes Madam Pomfrey performs the diagnosis spell on Mie and from the look on the Matron's face Mie knows that she is seeing all her past injuries and so Mie quickly starts to search her mind for an explanation to explain it. Finally, after over five minutes, the spell is finished and a piece of parchment with the injuries appears.

"I can explain," Mie says, though she isn't completely sure how she is going to do that, but thankfully the door to the hospital wing opens and Albus walks into the room.

"Albus, I want to know what is going on," Poppy says, an edge to her voice, as she looks Albus.

"I am not sure I understand what you are talking about," Albus says, though he suspects that he does know.

"What am I talking about? I am talking about what the diagnosis charm has just told me about your daughter," Poppy tells Albus. "Exposure to Cruciatus curse, PTSD, multiple magical burns, cursed cut on neck, prolonged exposure to Cruciatus curse, malnutrition, love and other mind altering potion ingestion, significant healed injuries to the torso, petrification, early childhood injuries of…." Madam Pomfrey starts to say, reading of the parchment.

"You really don't need to go into detail about those," Mie tells Poppy as the details about what happened to her when she was a child are not something she wants the details of shared.

"Albus, what do you have to say about this?" Poppy asks him, giving him a disappointed look, and Mie realises that she thinks Albus allowed his daughter to stay in an abusive situation.

"I didn't know about the Malnutrition, but I'm not surprised," Albus admits, knowing that it is not surprising considering everything Mie has been through and the way she has been acting, though he still frowns and is far from happy.

"I figured it might be obvious," Mie admits, like it is no big deal.

"Albus!" Poppy exclaims, looking angry. "I want to know what happened to Mie and I want to know now so that I properly treat her!" Poppy exclaims.

Hearing that Mie and Albus exchange looks, both of them know that telling Madam Pomfrey is a risk but considering the list of injuries Poppy just read it is very unlikely that she will believe a lie easily. As they have a whole conversation without words both Mie and Albus know that they can trust Poppy and because of that they both come to an understanding.

After coming to an understanding with his daughter Albus, after looking around to make sure they are alone, cast several spells at the door to make sure that they cannot be overheard.

"I wasn't born in 1959," Mie reveals, once Albus has cast the spell, causing Poppy to look at her. "In fact, technically, I won't be born until 1979," Mie explains.

"I don't understand," Poppy says, looking between Mie and Albus, as she pulls over a chair as she really needs to sit down.

"Annemie is from nineteen ninety-eight. She has lived through a war, and came to this time to give the information to make it so that the war against Voldemort will truly be over rather than having a thirteen year intermission like there was in her timeline," Albus explains.

"You're not Annemie Dumbledore," Poppy realises, looking at Mie.

"No, I am," Mie says, as even with everything going on that's who she feels she is.

"I got to know Annemie when she was giving the information about what happened in her time, I considered her to be my daughter then and that's why I blood adopted her," Albus explains.

"Who I was before I came here, doesn't matter," Mie admits. "Everything I've been through, everything I was, made me who I am but that's not who I am anymore," Mie admits. "I am Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore," Mie explains. "But because you need to know, the childhood injuries, most of them were caused by my biological father, he had exceptions that I didn't meet," Mie tells Poppy.

"Unrealistic expectations," Albus says, disapproval clear in his voice, not noticing Mie's use of 'most'.

"Why weren't they healed by magic?" Poppy asks as she can tell that.

"My biological parents were muggles," Mie explains. "That may also explain some of the other things you've seen," Mie tells Poppy, hoping she doesn't go into too many details about them as she wants to talk to Albus in private about them, she is just not sure when she will be ready to do that.

"And your other injuries?" Poppy asks, standing up, getting over her shock to focus on her patient.

"Petrification happened due to a Basilisk which was released during my second year," Mie explains. "The Chamber of Secrets was open, long story, but you made me a mandrake draft," Mie explains, and Poppy is glad to know her future self is still around. "During fifth year there was a big battle with death eaters, and I was injured significantly, I don't remember exactly what you said my injuries were, but you had me take ten different potions a day for a while," Mie explains, as she was even sent home with a couple of days supplies. "I didn't know about the love and other potions until I came back here, but I know who slipped them to me and when," Mie admits. "The other injuries you mentioned were caused by what I have done over the last year," Mie admits. "Getting medical attention wasn't exactly easy to do," Mie admits. "Your future self told me in recent weeks that because I couldn't get medical attention right away the damage done to my nervous system from the Cruciatus curse is basically impossible to reverse," Mie admits, and Albus frowns at that, as he didn't know that.

"It likely is," Poppy admits. "I am going to give you potions to treat your current exposure, and it likely will not do anything towards your history exposure, but it might," Poppy says, conjuring the potion, which she hands to Mie. "You need to take the potion once a day for a week, and I would like you to take a nutrition potion twice a day for three days to help with your malnutrition," Poppy explains, conjuring another potion.

"Okay," Mie says, and she drinks the first potion Poppy gave her, pulling a face as she does, but once she drinks it the shaking feeling, the feeling of her nerves working overdrive is gone, and she just has the slight numbness she has gotten used to. After Mie finishes the potion Poppy gives her a second potion which Mie drinks and while it also causes her to pull a face, she can't tell what effect it had.

"Is there anything else Annemie needs?" Albus asks.

"It could be beneficial to spend a night here, It would be good for someone to watch over you," Poppy tells Mie, looking between her and Dumbledore.

"No, I don't need that," Mie says, standing up and feeling more stable on her feet.

"Annemie…" Albus starts to say.

"I'll stay in the tower tonight, I can tell you if something's wrong," Mie tells her father. "And we've got a meet up to get to," Mie tells Albus, wanting to get to the meeting as soon as possible.

"I really don't think that's a good idea considering what just happened," Albus tells Mie, knowing what they will be planning at that meet up, to Poppy's confusion.

"And we can't forget out mission just because of a complication," Mie argues. "Dad, lives are at stake, I can still go ahead with our plan," Mie assures him. "But I will stay with you tonight, take the potions, and do anything else Poppy wants me to do," Mie tells her father.

"I would like to do another diagnosis scan on you in three days," Poppy tells Mie.

"Okay," Mie says with a nod, but as she turns back to Albus it is clear that he is isn't a fan of the idea. "Dad, I'll be okay," Mie assures him, and it is clear that Albus is incredibly worried about his daughter.

"You tell me as soon as you don't feel okay, and you don't go through with our plan if you don't feel like you can, you don't push through," Albus tells his daughter and as she watches them Poppy realises that Albus was telling the truth, Mie might not have been born his daughter, but she is now the daughter of Albus Dumbledore.

"Okay," Mie says with a nod. "Can we go now?" Mie asks, and Albus, looking reluctant, nods.

"Thank you, Poppy," Albus says looking at her, his voice full of sincerity, and he and Mie head out of the hospital wing. After she watches Mie and Albus go Poppy heads to her office, planning on getting a very big drink.

Chapter Text

hapter 15

AN: I really hope you like this chapter. I really loved writing it. Please let me know what you think.

After leaving the Hospital Wing Mie and Albus head up to the Room of Requirements, and as they walk into the room, they find not just Regulus waiting, but James, Sirius, Remus, Lily, Alice, Frank, Severus, Regulus, and Amelia as well.

"Mie, are you okay?" Regulus asks, hurrying forward, having spent most of the last few minute's pacing back and forth, not listening to the others as they tried to assure him that Mie is okay.

'I'm okay," Mie responds, hugging Regulus once he is close enough, and the second she hugs him she feels like she can relax again.

"What are you all doing here?" Albus asks, looking at the others as the plan was for just him, Mie, and Regulus to be in this meeting.

"We wanted to check on Mie," Sirius explains as Regulus whispers something to Mie, and she kisses his cheek.

"I'm okay," Mie says as she and Regulus break apart. "But Madam Pomfrey ran a diagnosis charm on me, so Dad and I had…" Mie starts to explain.

"To tell her everything," Amelia finishes, as that's what she assumes, and Mie nods.

"That makes sense," James says. "It's okay I get it," James admits, and the others nod, all understanding and feeling that they can trust Madam Pomfrey. "So, Cabot's a Death Eater?" He says, stating the obvious.

"Yeah," Mie confirms. "And I know we've got a lot to talk about, and we will, but if you all don't get back to the Common Room people are going to start asking awkward questions," Mie points out, feeling worried.

"You're right," Frank realises, with a sigh, knowing it will be easy for him to cover where he was, but for the others it won't be so easy.

"We'll tell the others that we went to the hospital wing to see how you were doing," Remus tells Mie as he knows that that will make sense.

"Tell them that at Madam Pomfrey's suggestion I'm staying with Dad for a little while," Mie explains. "That will also help with our plan," Mie says, looking at Regulus.

"It will," Regulus confirms, though he isn't sure if going through with their plan is a good idea considering everything.

"I love you all, and thank you for being concerned, but you should go," Mie tells the others.

"Okay, if you're sure you're okay," Lily says worried, not wanting to leave Mie unless she is sure that she is going to be okay.

"I am," Mie assures her friends, and with the exception of Regulus the other students head out of the room, each hugging Mie as they go, it being more than clear that they were all worried about her.

After saying goodbye to Severus and Frank the Gryffindor's head back to Gryffindor Tower, none of them are surprised when Peter, Mary, Marlene, Dorcus and Emmaline come hurrying up to them.

"Where'd you go?" Mary asks, looking between the others.

"Hospital wing to check on Mie," Alice answers.

"Why didn't you tell us?" Emmaline asks with a frown. "We would have liked to see her,"

"We know, but Marlene was fielding questions, and you guys were helping, so…." Sirius explains.

"So, you used the fact that everyone cornered me to sneak away and see Mie?" Marlene asks shocked.

"Yeah," James, Sirius, Remus, Lily, Alice, and Amelia say together.

"Mean," Marlene tells them, with a pout.

"Forget about that," Dorcus says, causing Marlene to give her an annoyed look. "How's Mie?" Dorcus asks concerned.

"Madam Pomfrey wants her to stay in the hospital wing, but Mie's refusing, apparently she doesn't like hospitals," Remus explains.

"And Dumbledore's okay with that?" Peter asks surprised.

"Not really, he convinced Mie to go back to their quarters until Madam Pomfrey gives the all clear," James explains, purposely not giving a timeline as he knows that tomorrow could complicate that.

"That's something at least, she didn't seem okay," Marlene says worried.

"I don't think she is," Amelia admits, sounding pained.

"Cabot was a Death Eater?" Regulus asks, once the others leave.

"Yeah," Mie confirms. "We found Death Eater Robes. And… did you give the book to the ministry?" Mie asks her father, as she isn't sure that would be a good idea.

"No," Albus says, pulling it out of his pocket. "The robes, masks, and mark were enough for them," Albus says. "I did not want that to get into their hands," Albus admits as he was concerned about the Ministry having such observations about his students.

"Good idea," Mie admits, taking a step towards her father. "Do you mind?" Mie asks, and Albus hands it over, so Mie starts to flick it through.

"What are you looking for?" Regulus asks, curious, as Mie is clearly searching something specific.

"Peter's name," Mie admits. "Your cover is intact," Mie says, looking at Regulus. "But I want to know what he has to say about Peter, he's spent a lot of time with Cabot," Mie explains.

"That can't be good," Regulus says with a frown.

"Got it," Mie says, finding what she is looking for.

"What does it say?" Albus asks, there being a rushed edge to his voice.

"Peter Pettigrew, susceptible, afraid, needs to believe he can be safe, and worthy; potential to be perfect spy due to friends," Mie reads with a frown.

"Great," Regulus says sarcastically.

"Nothing we didn't know," Mie says, closing the book, knowing they will deal with that soon, but they have bigger things to focus on right now. "We should talk about tomorrow," Mie says, looking between Regulus and Albus.

"Mie you were hurt, you shouldn't do this," Regulus says, clearly worried.

"Regulus is correct, Annemie, you are not okay," Albus says concerned.

"I appreciate that you both care, more than you know, but I know my limits," Mie says. "I know I can do this; I know have to do this," Mie says, looking between the two people who care about her so dearly. "If I didn't think I could do this I would say so, but I know I can," Mie explains, needing them to believe what she is saying because she knows it to be true.

"Bellatrix is going to be one of the commanders," Regulus tells Mie, causing her to tense. "Are you still sure you can do this?" Regulus asks, his worry for Mie causing him to be rather harsh.

"Now I'm positive that I have to," Mie says. "If I can prevent Bellatrix from hurting someone else than I'm always going to try," Mie says, looking between Albus and Regulus, and it is clear that she won't be talked out of this, and she needs the two of them to respect her decisions.

"Okay," Albus says, though he doesn't look completely convicted. "Let's discuss our plan," Albus says.

"I was thinking about that, what just happened with Cabot may work in our advantage," Mie says and she, Albus and Regulus start to discuss their plan for how they will be handling the events of the following day.

About an hour after the other Gryffindor's left the Room of Requirement Mie and Albus walk into their quarters. As the walk from the room to their tower has been in silence Mie is sure that her father doesn't completely approve of her plan.

"Dad," Mie says once they walk into their living room, and Albus turns back around to look at her. "I can do this, I need you to know that," Mie tells her father, as she needs him to have faith in her.

"Oh Annemie, I know you can do this, I have complete faith in your abilities," Albus assures her, not wanting her to doubt that.

"Then what's wrong?" Mie asks curious.

"You were tortured tonight, Annemie," Albus says sadly. "In the one place you should be safe, the one place I promised you would be," Albus says, guilt in his voice.

"Dad what happened wasn't your fault," Mie assures him, understanding things a lot better.

"I didn't see what Cabot was, and I should have, I put ever single student in danger," Albus tells her. "And you paid the price," Albus says, guilt in his voice.

"I know some people think you know everything, and you even think that yourself sometimes, but you're only human," Mie tells him. "No one warned me about Cabot, which means no one knew he was a Death Eater, so not knowing isn't on you," Mie tells him, taking a step towards him. "I'm okay, I promise you that," Mie tells him. "Being in the Hospital Wing is painful for me, honestly I can't stand being in their but if I knew I really needed to be I would be," Mie admits.

"I need you to promise me that," Albus tells her. "Promise me that if you really hurt, or need help, you'll go to the Hospital Wing," Albus tells his daughter.

"I will," Mie tells her father. "We've got a solid plan for tomorrow; it should work," Mie tells him, there being apart of her that needs to believe that.

"I know what you told Regulus, but are do you really think you will be okay facing Bellatrix?" Albus asks his daughter.

"I have to be," Mie admits, then she sighs and walks over to the couch. "Bellatrix terrifies me, she haunts my dreams on a daily basis, so I know what's she's capable of and I know what she will do if she doesn't have something else to focus on," Mie tells Albus.

"By something you mean you," Albus says, sounding worried as he walks over to Mie and sits down next to her.

"It's the best way to make sure she doesn't hurt anyone else," Mie admits. "Dad I'm terrified, I'm not completely sure if I can face Bellatrix without freezing," Mie admits. "But you once said that a time will come where we all have to make the choice between what is right and what is easy," Mie tells her father, who decides that now isn't the best time to point out that he has said that more than once. "Facing Bellatrix, doing what I can to make sure she can't help anyone else, is the right choice, it's certainly not he easy one," Mie tells her father.

"Oh Annemie, you have been choosing the right choice for a long time," Albus tells her, wishing that he had her courage when Grindelwald was rising to power. "I am both incredibly proud, and incredibly worried about you," Albus admits, and Mie realises something.

"But you're not going to stop me," Mie realises.

"No, I'm not," Albus says and once he does Mie leans her head on Albus's shoulder and as she is doing that Albus puts his arm around her and kisses the top of her head as the two of them drift into silence as they sit side by side.

The following morning after a night where unsurprisingly Mie was unable to sleep due to everything that happened, and everything that is to come, Mie and Albus are having breakfast together in the Dumbledore Tower.

"How are you feeling this morning?" Albus asks concerned, noticing that while Mie is eating her breakfast she is also picking at it a lot, but he also knows she has taken the nutrition potion Poppy gave her so that could be contributing with Mie not feeling very hungry; though he doubts it.

"Nervous," Mie admits. "I know this isn't exactly the same Bellatrix I knew in my time, but I also know that she is capable of doing what I know she does in the future," Mie admits. "I'm scared of facing her, but I know I have to," Mie tells Albus.

"Facing Bellatrix could be a step forward for you, a step towards closure, and I know how much you want to protect people," Albus tells his daughter. "But if you're not ready it's not a step you have to take now," Albus tells his daughter.

"That's the thing Dad, it is," Mie admits, putting down her fork to look at her father. "Bellatrix is Voldemort's number two, that's not going to change, nor is the fact that she has a Horcrux in her vault," Mie reminds him. "I'm going to need to face her eventually," Mie admits, as she is pretty sure that there is no question about that. "The sooner I do the better, otherwise I am going to just keep building it up in my mind and making it so much worse for myself," Mie explains to Albus.

"That is true," Albus confirms. "Annemie, as soon as you give the signal I will be there as quickly as possible," Albus tells his daughter.

"I know," Mie responds. "Dad, I know I'm not alone, I know I always have you," Mie assures her father.

"You do, and I need you to know Annemie that you never have to be afraid of telling me anything," Albus tells his daughter, and Mie knows exactly where he is getting at.

"You want to talk about the other injuries Madam Pomfrey saw, the ones from when I was a child," Mie realises.

"I do, but only if you're ready to tell me," Albus tells his daughter as while he really wants to know he doesn't want to push Mie into telling him something she isn't ready for him to know.

"How about we have this conversation tonight," Mie suggests. "If I'm gonna face Bellatrix in a couple of hours then I can't talk about my childhood now," Mie explains to her father.

"I understand," Albus admits, though that does cause him to worry about just what Mie wants to tell him.

"Thanks," Mie responds, and the two of them continue breakfast.

After having breakfast with her father Mie has headed to Hogsmeade. While Albus walked with her to the gates Mie walked the rest of the way to the Hogshead by herself. Having learnt her lesson after last time Mie looks through the windows and after realising that her uncle is alone Mie walks into.

"Morning Uncle Ab," Mie greats.

"Morning Mie," Aberforth responds, looking up from what he is doing, looking glad to see her. "I got Albus's letter, you here to use my floo," Aberforth realises.

"Yeah," Mie confirms, and Aberforth can tell that she seems rather hesitant.

"Albus told me what else happened yesterday," Aberforth says, walking over to Mie. "Are you okay?" Aberforth asks, clearly a little worried about her.

"It wasn't my first time being tortured," Mie tells her uncle.

"That doesn't mean you have to be okay," Aberforth admits. "I've been on the end of that curse, I know what it's like; you don't have to pretend that you're okay," Aberforth tells Mie, wanting her to understand that she doesn't have to be anything other than what she is.

"Can I tell you something? Something I haven't told Dad or anyone else?" Mie asks, sounding a little hesitant, but she needs to admit what she has been thinking and she honestly thinks Aberforth is the best person to talk to.

"Of course, you can always talk to me, Mie," Aberforth assures his niece.

"Cabot casting that spell on me was almost a relief," Mie reveals and even though he is clearly surprised Aberforth doesn't say anything, and Mie can tell that he is not judging her. "Back… where I come from, people had been telling me that I had become paranoid," Mie reveals, knowing that was mainly Ron, but he wasn't the only one who said it. "I guess I had, but I had good reasons," Mie admits.

"Certainly, seems like it to me," Aberforth assures her.

"So, when I became suspicious of Cabot, I kept remembering that, and thinking that maybe I was just being paranoid for no reason," Mie admits. "When Cabot cast that spell at me it was almost a relief because…."

"You realised you could still trust your instincts," Aberforth realises. "That you could still trust yourself," Aberforth says, understanding that feeling.

"Yeah," Mie says with a nod.

"There's nothing wrong with that," Aberforth tells her. "Mie if you see something, or feel something, even if no one else seems to, believe it. If you're sure, trust yourself," Aberforth tells his niece who nods. "How long before you have to get going?" Aberforth asks, wondering if they have enough time to have a cup of tea together.

"About now," Mie says, glancing at the clock. "Thanks Uncle Ab," Mie says, walking over to the fireplace.

"Be careful," Aberforth says as Mie gets to the fireplaces, and after giving her uncle a nod Mie grabs floor power and climbs into the fireplace.

"Diagon Alley," Mie says dropping the powder and seconds later she disappears.

After a traveling by a method that she is sure she will never get used to Mie steps out of the fireplaces in the Leaky Cauldron. As she steps out into the bar Mie is sure that a few people have noticed her and are clearly confused, but Mie just ignores then and through the pub and to the outside.

Once she is outside Mie uses her wand and taps the right brick. After the gateway opens Mie walks through and she has to pause. Just like Hogsmeade Diagon Alley looks so different than the version of the alley she left in the future, though it does look a lot more similar to her future than Hogsmeade does. Taking a few moments to take in how different everything seems Mie looks around and she knows that this is exactly what she is trying to protect.

Knowing that she has a mission to do Mie walks down the alley and to Flourish and Blotts, as it will give her the perfect Vantage point. As she walks down the alley Mie sees a few people give her a second glance which tells her that they have seen her bright blue, trademark Dumbledore, eyes and realised who she is.

Hoping that no one approaches her, as she cannot be distracted, Mie continues her walk to Flourish and Blotts and while she knows there are things, she wants to look for instead Mie doesn't head into the store rather she starts to look at the books outside. As she looks at the books Mie is very much interested in them, but she isn't paying close attention to what she is looking at as she keeps looking around, looking at the places she knows Death Eaters will soon appear.

For a few minutes Mie continues to flick threw books, feeling glad that her back is to the people walking past so they can't see her eyes, Mie continues to wait. With every second that waits Mie feels her anxiety rise as she knows what is coming.

Checking her watch Mie knows it will be any second and so she pulls her wand while making it seem like that isn't exactly what she does. Moments after Mie pulls her wand Mie hears multiple people apparated and looking towards Gringotts Mie sees that that group of junior Death Eaters are being led by Bellatrix, who looks younger, more together, and more beautiful than Mie has ever known her to be.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

AN: Thank you for the support. I really hope you like this chapter, hope it lives up to expectations. Please let me know what you think.

Seconds after Bellatrix appears she sends the killing curse towards a family who are eating nearby. Reacting quickly, and knowing it is the family's only chance Mie quickly uses a wordless spell to cause a sign to fly up until the air and collide with the spell mid-air. While the sign is destroyed, and there is a small explosion, it isn't near enough to anyone to cause injuries and the family is saved.

"Expecto Patronum," Mie says, her voice shaking, focusing on the people she loves both in this time, and the future she is from, and thankfully she is able to conjure a Patronus on her first go something she wasn't certain she would be able to do. "Dad now," Mie tells the patronus and it hurries off.

Turning back to the others Mie sees that Death Eaters are sending fire charms at random shoppers who are running in fear, so Mie quickly casts multiple spells in quick successions, stunners and spells that either block the spells from hitting the intended targets, or to put the fires out. Anyone who looks at Mie will see her wand moving soo quickly that it it's only possible to make out flashes of the wand, and flashes of different light, impossible to pinpoint her exact wand movements.

"RUN," Mie yells, knowing she has to do whatever she can to protect people until backup arrives, sending several more stunners towards the junior Death Eaters, as she walks to the middle of the alley, facing Bellatrix who is clearly looking for the person who is sabotaging all her attacks.

As she faces Bellatrix Mie feels all her fear, all her terror rises up inside of her. Every single one of her instincts tell her to run, they tell her that no good will come from facing Bellatrix, but she doesn't run, she forces herself to stand her ground; facing her nightmare.

"Who the hell are you?" Bellatrix asks, frowning as it is clear that she is not happy that someone has ruin her plans.

"Annemie Dumbledore," Mie says, tightening the hold on her wand to stop herself from shaking, sounding more confident than she feels, and as soon as she speaks Bellatrix smirks, almost like Christmas has come early.

"Oh, you've made my day," Bellatrix says, smirking, looking just like the Bellatrix Mie knew in her future timeline. "Avada Kedavra!" Bellatrix yells and because she was expecting it before Bellatrix even finishes the spell Mie has caused several tables to go flying into the air. Just like the last time the spell and objects meet in mid-air and the spell causes the objects to explode, because the force of the explosion is so strong both Mie and Bellatrix are knocked off their feet, and while Mie hits her head on the ground because she is holding onto her wand so tightly it remains in her hand.

"Madam Bellatrix!" A voice yells, sounding afraid.

"LEAVE HER, ANNEMIE DUMBLEDORE IS MINE!" Bellatrix yells, sounding furious.

Knowing that she only has seconds Mie, fighting disorientation, sends three stunners in quick succession towards where she assumes Bellatrix landed as she gets to her feet, feeling some soreness and being pretty sure she is bleeding, but she doesn't have time to dwell on either feeling, nor can she dwell on the terror she is feeling.

"You're going to have to do better than this, Dumbledore," Bellatrix tells Mie, clearly having gotten some minor injuries from the explosion, too.

"Who says I can't?" Mie says, sending a stunner back at Bellatrix while also sending a tripping jinx, both of which were cast nonverbally, and even though she did that Mie isn't at all surprised when Bellatrix manages to block both of them.

Clearly moving beyond just wanting to kill Mie and into wanting to 'play' with her first Bellatrix sends several non-lethal spells at Mie. Moving extremely quickly, so fast that her wand is impossible to see, Mie uses a shield charm and other methods including putting objects between them, to deflect the spells none of them actually affect her, something which clearly irritates Bellatrix, while attempting to fire back spells of her own which Bellatrix uses similar techniques to block.

"Is that the best you can do?" Mie asks, even though she knows the answer. Knowing Bellatrix like she does Mie knows that as long as Bellatrix is focused on her then she won't be able to hurt anyone else and the best way to get Bellatrix to focus on her is to annoy her; no matter how much it may scare her.

"Oh, little girl, you have no idea what I can do," Bellatrix says, moving back to wanting to Kill Mie rather than 'play' with her, as Mie has annoyed her, and she sends another killing curse at Mie, but this time, before Mie can move something in the way to protect herself a large pillar, that was broken off a building earlier, files from the ground and protects her, taking the curse that Bellatrix intended for her.

"Dumbledore," Bellatrix says, glaring at Mie, clearly saying that this isn't over, before disaaparting, just as Albus casts an anti-disaparating jinx.

"Gather them up," Albus instructs the members of the Order who have arrived with him, as he hurries over to Mie. "Annemie," Albus says, as he hurries towards her.

"I'm okay," Mie assures her father, turning to look at him.

"Your bleeding," Albus says worried, looking his daughter up and down, taking notice of her visible injuries.

"Yeah, I got a bit close to an explosion," Mie admits, as Albus puts his hand on the side of her face, clearly trying to see for himself whether she is okay, and Mie can't help but lean into the hand as it is bringing her back to reality rather than the heat of battle. "I'm okay, Dad," Mie assures him, as that's what she thinks.

"Are you sure?" Albus asks worried and Mie gives a small nod.

"I faced her," Mie says, her voice barely above a whisper, sounding amazed.

"You faced her," Albus confirms, giving his daughter a proud look, before hugging her. "I'm so proud of you," Albus assures his daughter, kissing her head, not noticing that someone has taken a picture of the moment.

"Albus!" A voice yells, causing Mie and Albus to break apart and turn towards where the voice came from.

As soon as Mie sees who spoke she recognizes him right away, and she is rather shocked as it is current Minister for Magic Harold Minchum who spoke, someone who Mie isn't the biggest fan of considering his polices and what he did to both Sirius and Remus in the other timeline.

"Minster, you got my message," Albus says to him, like it is no big deal, like parts of the alley aren't on fire, like there aren't multiple stunned Death Eaters on the ground.

"I did," Minchum confirms. "What happened?"" Michum asks.

"Death Eaters, it seems to be some kind of test," Albus explains, choosing his words carefully so that he doesn't give away that he has a spy, so it won't lead back to Regulus.

"How'd you know it was going to happen?" Michum asks confused.

"Cabot," Mie answers, causing the minster to look at her in confusion.

"Who are you?" Michum asks confused, having no idea who the girl could be.

"Minster, this is my daughter Annemie Dumbledore," Albus says. "Annemie this is Minister for Magic Harold Minchum," Albus says, even though he suspects Mie knows exactly who he is. "Annemie is the reason there were not causalities today," Albus says, and Mie feels a rush of pride.

"Really?" Michum asks, sounding disbelieving.

"Annemie discovered Cabot was a Death Eater, she noticed his words and realised that he let slip that there was something important occurring at Diagon Alley today," Albus explains. "As we didn't have proof, she suggested she come here see if there was something going on and call for me if something did happen," Albus explains, pride in his voice. "She also duelled Bellatrix Lestrange and protected people from the curses Bellatrix was using," Albus explains.

"Well, that is certainly impressive," Minchum tells Mie, looking like there is so much more than he wants to know.

"Minister we can talk about what happened today, but first I would like to allow Annemie to go back to my brother and then back to Hogwarts," Albus says, as he thinks it would be best, and he is pretty sure that considering her history Mie would want to avoid dealing with ministry people.

"Of course," Minchum says as he suspects that it won't end well for him to interrogate Dumbledore's daughter. While it is something he suspects he will need to do in the future he would rather leave that until a time where it is needed more urgently.

"Can I Apparate or do I have to use Floo?" Mie asks her father.

"You can Apparate, right to Uncle Ab," Albus tells his daughter, not even thinking that it might not be a good idea while Mie is injured, and Mie nods.

"I'll see you back at school," Mie tells her father, taking a step back, and once she is a little way away from her father Mie Apparates away, apparting to the back room of the Hogshead.

Feeling a little lightheaded as she realises that Apparating might not have been the best idea, Mie heads to the main area of the bar, needing to lean on the wall for support.

"Uncle Ab," Mie says, stumbling into the bar, and the last thing she sees before losing consciousness is her uncle hurrying towards her, looking terrified.

Far away from both Hogwarts and Diagon Alley Bellatrix is one knee in front of Voldemort, who looks extremely similar to the Voldemort Mie watched die forever in her timeline, explaining what just happened.

"It was Dumbledore My Lord, Annemie Dumbledore," Bellatrix explains. "She protected people, stunned, and restrained, our people," Bellatrix tells Voldemort.

"You are a skilled witch are you not, Bellatrix," Voldemort says to her.

"Of course, My Lord," Bellatrix tells her.

"And Annemie Dumbledore is eighteen years old," Voldemort says.

"That's what people say, My Lord," Bellatrix confirms.

"Then why didn't you stop her?" Voldemort asks, clearly unhappy with Bellatrix.

"I tried, I…. I will next time my Lord," Bellatrix says, realising that she doesn't really have an explanation as to why she didn't stop Annemie Dumbledore.

"There better not be a next time. Our plans are too important," Voldemort tells Bellatrix.

"Annemie Dumbledore will not cause us any more problems My Lord, I will make sure of it," Bellatrix says as she internally vows to do whatever she must to kill Annemie Dumbledore.

Still In Diagon Alley, not knowing how his daughter is, Albus is discussing matters with the Minster, using the story he, Mie and Regulus came up with to explain what happened.

"If you were aware of an attack, why didn't you alert the ministry?" Minchum asks Albus, clearly disapproving.

"I wasn't certain the information I had was correct," Albus lies. "And if it was correct, I knew that the Death Eaters would likely quickly retreat if they saw a lot of ministry personal or myself," Albus explains.

"So why did you allow your daughter to come alone?" Minchum asks, but before Albus can answer there is the sound of someone Apparirating and both Albus and Michum turn to see Minerva, looking very concerned.

"Albus, you have to come," Minerva tells her friend, worry in her voice.

"Why? What's happened?" Albus asks, walking over to her.

"It's Mie," Minerva says and Albus feels his blood run cold. "She apparated to Aberforth and collapsed not long after she arrived," Minerva says. "Aberforth took her to Poppy, and she is checking Mie for injuries, she's still unconscious," Minerva explains, and Albus feels more horror rise up inside of him with every word.

"Minister if you have any more questions direct them to my office," Albus tells the minister and without even waiting for a response he disapparates

"Give him time before you barrage him with questions," Minerva tells the minister before disapparating as well, leaving the ministry and Order with the remains of battle and a whole lot of questions.

As she appariration to the gates of Hogwarts Minerva sees that Albus is already hurrying towards the castle and so she hurries to catch up to him.

"What is Poppy saying about her injuries?" Albus asks, and Minerva can hear the worry in his voice.

"I don't know. Aberforth contacted me and as soon as we got Mie to Poppy, I left to get you," Minerva explains, as she thought that was best, and Albus nods.

After hearing Minerva's explanation Albus continues to walk towards the castle, walking even faster, as he is determined to get to his daughter as soon as possible.

Getting to the Hospital Wing as he walked incredibly fast Albus finds his daughter lying in a hospital bed with Poppy standing over him performing a spell while Aberforth is standing next to the bed watching with an apprehensive look on his face.

"What happened?" Albus asks his brother in a demanding voice.

"I'm not sure," Aberforth admits, being able to fee the power radiating off his brother because he is so worried, something that he hasn't experienced very often, and he knows what that means. "Mie stumbled out of the back room, and she collapsed," Aberforth tells his brother, trying to explain as quickly as possible.

"She duelled with Bellatrix, something must have happened," Albus says concerned, knowing it is the only thing that makes sense. "Poppy what are her injuries?" Albus asks, his tone a lot less pleasant than it usually is when speaking with Poppy, and needing to know about his daughter.

"She has some internal bleeding, and internal organ damage," Poppy answers. "No spell damage," Poppy says, knowing that is good news, as she summons the potions she needs. "I can't be sure, but it looks like the injuries were caused by blunt force," Poppy reveals.

"Bellatrix was sending killing curses at Annemie, I believe she would have put things in the way of the curse, that would have caused explosions," Albus says, knowing that as he knows how Mie is likely to fight.

"That would explain the injuries," Poppy confirms. "I have to administer the potions to Mie, Albus you may not want to watch that," Poppy says, looking at Albus, as she knows this isn't going to be pleasant.

"I'm not going anywhere," Albus says, as he conjures over a chair and sits down next to his daughter.

"Albus…" Aberforth says to say to his brother, knowing Albus well enough to know that he may not react well to watching what Poppy has to do.

"I'm not going anywhere," Albus repeats, and both Minerva and Aberforth know that that is the tone of voice that means Albus isn't going to be talked out of what he is going to do. It is a tone of voice that Aberforth very much hates.

"Okay," Poppy says with a sign, like Aberforth she is worried about how Albus is going to react, but she realises that there is no chance that Albus is going to leave.

Over the next few minutes, it is rather distressing as everyone watches as Poppy attempts to force multiple potions down Mie's throat, and even though she is unconscious Mie fights back, almost like it is her instinct to do so.

"Annemie, it's okay, Poppy is trying to help you," Albus says, his voice sounding distressed, as he hates seeing Mie in so much destress. "Don't fight, please, just let her help you," Albus says to his daughter, there being a begging undertone to his voice. "Annemie, you're safe, let Poppy help you, you trust her," Albus tells his daughter, and somehow his words get through to Mie and she stops fighting and allows Poppy to pour the potions down her throat, and once the last potion is poured Albus feels relieved as he knows Mie is going to be okay.

"When Mie wakes up, she will need more potions, but she'll be okay until then," Poppy assures Albus.

"Thank you, Poppy," Albus responds, giving her a grateful look.

"Of course," Poppy says, giving Albus a look. "Albus, about Mie's childhood injuries…." Poppy starts to say as she knows that they may affect the way Mie's treatment goes.

"Annemie said she will tell me herself, I will wait until then," Albus tells Poppy, who nods, as she notices Albus watching his daughter.

"If you need anything I'll be in my office," Poppy says before heading there, feeling that Albus needs some space and honestly not being sure if there is anything else she can do right now, giving Minerva a look as she goes.

"Albus, what do you need?" Minerva asks her friend, in a gentle voice.

"The Minister will likely reach out soon," Albus explains. "Wanting to know what is going on," Albus says, without looking away from Mie's face.

"I'll deal with him," Minerva responds. "I will also find a way to let those who know the truth what happened," Minerva tells Albus.

"Thank you," Albus says, knowing Mie will appreciate that, and that she would especially want Regulus to know.

"I'll be back later to check on things," Minerva says, looking at Aberforth and allowing an understanding to pass between them, before leaving.

Honestly having no idea what to say, and feeling that things between him and his brother are still awkward Aberforth pulls over a chair and sits down. While things between him and Albus might still be awkward, and he doesn't really know how to interact with Albus, he does care about his niece and he wants to make sure that she is okay.

For a while Albus and Aberforth just sit in silence, both watching Mie, feeling worried for her and just wanting to make sure she is okay.

"I should have made sure she was okay," Albus says, guilt in his voice, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Albus…." Aberforth starts to say.

"I knew she wasn't comfortable around the minster, so that's why I told her to go to you, I should have made sure she was okay first," Albus says guilt in his voice.

"You should have," Aberforth tells his brother. "But Mie wouldn't want you to blame yourself," Aberforth tells his brother, knowing that.

"She fought Bellatrix today," Albus tells his brother. "That's Annemie's biggest fear, and she faced her," Albus tells his brother. "I'm so proud of her, and this shouldn't be the price of Annemie doing what she fears the most," Albus says, pain in his voice.

"No, it shouldn't be," Aberforth confirms, looking worried.

About two hours after Minerva left the three Dumbledore's she is just finishing her sixth year transfiguration lesson.

"Mr Black, stay back, I would like to talk about your last essay," Minerva requests, as for the entire class she has been trying to figure out a way to tell Regulus what happened, and this is the only way she can think to tell him what happened without raising suspicion.

"Yes Professor," Regulus responds, a feeling of dread rising up inside of him.

Over the next minute Regulus waits for the rest of the sixth years to leave and once the last person has walked out of the room and the door is closed Regulus hurries up to the teaches desk.

"What happened? Is it Mie?" Regulus asks worried. "Did something go wrong with the plan?" Regulus asks worried.

"Mie fought Bellatrix, the junior Death Eaters were arrested," Minerva tells Regulus. "I don't know the details, but at some point, during her duel with Bellatrix, Mie was hurt. Madam Pomfrey said she had internal injuries that look to be from blunt force trauma and no spell damage," Minerva explains and as she speaks, she can see the horror rise up on Regulus's face. "Mie is being treated in the hospital wing, Albus and Aberforth are with her," Minerva explains and without saying anything in response Regulus goes running out of the classroom only having one thing on his mind, getting to Mie.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

AN: I really, really hope you like this chapter. PLEASE let me know what you think.

Ever since Minerva left Albus and Aberforth have been sitting in silence either side of Mie, Albus holding his daughter's hand while Aberforth watches his niece, remembering something from a long time ago. As they sit in silence Albus notices his daughter's eyes flicker.

"Annemie?" Albus asks, leaning forward. "Annemie, it's Dad, can you hear me?" Albus asks concerned, and for a few moments Albus thinks Annemie actually still asleep then her eyes open and Albus sees his daughter's blue eyes looking back at him.

"Dad," Mie says, looking back at her father, her voice quiet and a little horse.

"I'll get Poppy," Aberforth says, getting out of his chair and heading to the office, as Albus gets the cup of water off Mie's bedside table.

"How are you feeling?" Albus asks his daughter, as he gives her some water to drink.

"A little sore," Mie says, once she drinks some of the water, trying to push her herself up in the bed but Albus gently pushes her down, as he doesn't want her to try to do too much. "It was the explosion, right? I thought the force was strong," Mie admits, feeling like an idiot for not realising how bad it was.

"From what Poppy has found it seems like it," Albus tells his daughter, pushing her hair out of her face. "I'm sorry Annemie, I should have realised that it wouldn't have been a good idea for you to Apparate," Albus tells his daughter, guilt in his voice.

"It's okay Dad, I didn't even realise I was injured that badly," Mie tells her father, being pretty sure that the feelings she had about facing Bellatrix again overshadowed everything.

"I'll be the judge of how badly your injured," Poppy says, walking up with Aberforth, having heard what Mie said.

"Uncle Ab, sorry if I scared you," Mie says to her uncle, feeling bad as she remembers the look she saw on his face before she collapsed, as Poppy waves her wand over her.

"It's alright, I'm glad you're okay," Aberforth says, giving his niece the closest thing to a supportive look he can manage as when he saw Mie collapsed, he had a horrible sense of Déjà vu.

"Mie, my scan is showing that you have a slight concussion, so I just want to check a few things," Poppy inform Mie. "Do you know where you are?" Poppy asks, knowing the questions she needs to ask could be complicated for Mie because she has two timelines in her head.

"Hogwarts Hospital Wing," Mie answers.

"And your full name?" Poppy asks.

"H-Annemie, Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriet Dumbledore," Mie answers, and everyone notices what she almost said, though only Poppy is confused about what she was about to say.

"Date of birth?" Poppy asks, knowing that question will tell her a lot about how Mie is doing.

"September nineteen, nineteen fifty-nine," Mie answers.

"Do you recognize the people standing around you?" Poppy asks and Mie nods.

"My Dad, Albus Dumbledore," Mie answers, smiling at him. "My Uncle, Aberfroth Dumbledore," Mie says, smiling at him too. "My friend Madam Pomfrey," Mie says, looking at her, and Poppy nods.

"Now a difficult one, up until a few weeks where were you?" Poppy asks.

"Nineteen ninety-eight," Mie answers, smirking slightly.

"Good," Poppy answers, conjuring a potion. "Drink this," Poppy says, handing a potion and Mie reluctantly takes it. "I want you to stay here tonight so I can keep an eye on you," Poppy says as Mie drinks the potion, pulling a face as she does.

"Is that really necessary?" Mie asks once she drinks the potion, honestly really not wanting to do that.

"Annemie," Albus says in a warning tone of voice, and Mie knows exactly what he is saying by that.

"Fine, I'll stay tonight," Mie responds, and as she does, she notices the clock. "I would have thought the Minster would still be grilling you for details," Mie admits, looking at her father, purposely changing the subject.

"He wants to be," Albus answers, but before he can explain further the door to the hospital wing opens and Regulus hurries in, as soon as he hurries in he looks around the room, clearly searching for Mie.

"Reg," Mie says, looking glad to see him.

"Are you okay? What happened?" Regulus asks worried, as he hurries to Mie's side, unintentionally taking the seat that Aberforth was sitting in before he went to get Madam Pomfrey.

"Bellatrix," Mie answers. "We dueled," Mie explains. "She was particularly fond of using Avada Kedavra, so I moved objects in her way, there was an explosion," Mie explains. "I think I succeeded in pissing her off," Mie admits.

"That's not good," Regulus says worried, as Aberforth and Albus exchange looks. "If they didn't succeed today then Voldemort is going to blame her, and she's going to blame you," Regulus tells Mie, knowing that will not be good for her as Bellatrix will likely want revenge.

"As soon as Bellatrix decided to stop 'playing' with me and rather decided to try to kill me I knew that would be coming," Mie admits, as she reaches out and takes Regulus's hand. "I'm okay," Mie says, doing her best to give Regulus a reassuring look.

"You're not afraid anymore," Regulus says, sounding shocked.

"No, I am," Mie confirms, as she is sure that she will always be afraid of Bellatrix. "But I'm never going to let that fear stop me from doing something," Mie admits, and as she does Regulus leans down and kisses her, something which both Aberforth and Albus avoid looking at.

"You're incredible," Regulus tells Mie once they break apart.

"No, I just do what I can," Mie admits. "And you should be at lunch," Mie tells Regulus, squeezing his hand.

"I needed to know you're okay," Regulus admits.

"I am," Mie admits. "But I won't be okay if your cover is jeopardised because of me," Mie informs Regulus, causing Aberforth to frown, like he just put pieces together. "I'm okay, Reg, I promise," Mie assures him. Feeling lost, not sure what to do, Regulus looks around, searching for someone to tell him what to do. "We've got a mission Reg, we've got to focus on….." Mie says and she stops herself before she says 'the greater good' but judging by the look on Albus's face he realised exactly what she was going to say and they are going to have a conversation about that. "What we've got to do," Mie says. "I'm okay,"

"Are you actually going to listen to Madam Pomfrey?" Regulus asks curious.

"I am," Mie confirms, with a nod.

"Okay, when you're out of here we'll meet up again," Regulus says to Mie. "We'll figure out when somehow," Regulus says. "Maybe Sev can pass a note," Regulus theorises.

"Maybe," Mie responds, knowing they may have to be even more careful than that, and she notices Regulus looking hesitant. "I'll be okay, Bellatrix hasn't beaten me now, I'm not going to let her beat me now," Mie says, and Regulus gets an amused look on his face as he is pretty sure that only Mie would phase it like that.

"Okay, I'll see you soon," Regulus says, kissing Mie once more before leaving.

"You should get some rest," Albus tells his daughter, knowing that she needs that.

"Yeah," Mie admits, and even though she knows she should remind her father that he should talk to the Minister she doesn't want him to leave and so she doesn't say anything, rather she just makes herself a little more comfortable in her bed.

In the Great Hall, as she notices Regulus join his fellow Slytherin's for lunch, Minerva decides that she knows the best way to let the people who care about Mie know what happened as before long she assumes everyone will know.

Walking down from the head table Minerva walks over to where the Gryffindor seventh years are sitting together.

"Professor?" Lily asks, being the first one to spot her. "Is everything okay?" Lily asks concerned, knowing about the attack that was supposed to happen and what Mie was going to attempt to do, though she doesn't know all the details.

"As I'm sure you are all aware a lot of Mie's possessions were destroyed in the attack that killed her Aunt and Uncle, this morning she went to Diagon Alley to collect a few things and while she was shopping there was a Death Eater Attack," Minerva explains. "Mie duelled with Bellatrix Lestrange," Minerva explains.

"Is Mie okay?" Sirius asks concerned, there being a double meaning to his question that only those who know the truth know.

"She has some minor injuries, including a concussion, which will require Mie to spend tonight in the hospital wing, but she is okay," Minerva explains.

"Is there anything we can do?" Emmaline asks, looking concerned.

"Not right now, I'm not sure how long Mie will be out of class for," Minerva admits.

"We'll take notes for her," Mary promises.

"I'm sure that will be appreciated Ms McDonald," Minerva says.

"Can we see her?" Alice asks, as she really wants to see her friend.

"Not right now," Minerva answers, feeling that it would be best for the Dumbledore's to have their privacy, and as she does, she sees the teenagers exchanging worried looks.

Hours later Albus hasn't left his daughters side in the hospital wing, even when the Minister showed up to talk to him. While Aberforth is sleeping in one of the chairs, and Madam Pomfrey is in her office, Albus is sitting in his chair watching his daughter.

While he has only known Mie for a few weeks he loves her like he's known her a lot longer. When he knew that he wanted to offer Blood adoption it felt like it was the first right thing in a very long time. Albus assumed he would never be a father, but now he cannot imagine not being Mie's father.

When Minerva showed up in the alley and told him what happened to Mie it felt like his heart stopped beating, and he realises that there is one thing in the unpredictable world he is sure of and that is that he never wants to lose Mie; he will do whatever he can to keep her safe, as losing her is something he cannot handle.

Unknown to Albus, as a previous blood ritual has been a part of him for so long, is so embedded in who he is that he doesn't give it a second thought, far away from Hogwarts cold and alone, seeing flashes that make no sense, another person is feeling exactly what Albus is feeling; but is also feeling incredibly confused about why that is, what he is seeing, and what it means.

After a night in the hospital wing, several potions, and many more tests by Madam Pomfrey, Mie has been allowed to go, but after everything that has happened rather than going straight back to the Gryffindor Tower Mie is going to spend a couple of days with her father in their tower.

"How are you feeling?" Albus asks concerned as he and Mie walk into their living room, knowing that it was a bit of a walk.

"Okay," Mie answers. "I'm okay, Dad," Mie tells him, as she walks over to the couch so that she can sit down. While she appreciates his concern it's not something she is used to as she is used to parents not caring.

"Madam Pomfrey is concerned," Albus tells his daughter.

"Yeah, she often is," Mie comments.

"Not without a reason," Albus informs Mie, and as he does Mie notices the Daily Prophet which she knows is the perfect way to change subjects.

"Really? We made the front page?" Mie asks, picking up the paper and seeing that the picture of Albus hugging her and kissing her head is on the front page.

"Yes," Albus confirms. "There must have been a photographer there," Albus comments.

"Yeah, guess so," Mie says, reading the article. "Is the prophet lying again or are you fighting with the minister?" Mie asks her father curious as she knows that it could be either.

"I believe he is currently not happy with me, but I do not believe we are actually fighting," Albus explains.

"What happened?" Mie asks curious.

"I didn't answer all his questions," Albus explains.

"So, no Minster likes that, good to know," Mie says, looking amused, but then she realises why Albus may not have answered the Minsters questions. "Dad, did you not talk to the minster because of me?" Mie asks concerned.

"I left Diagon Alley to see you, and I did spend yesterday by your side," Albus tells his daughter. "But Annemie I do not want you to feel guilty because of that, the Minster is constantly unhappy with me," Albus tells Mie.

"Yeah, but I'm not helping matters," Mie tells her father. "I don't want to make things harder for you,"

"Annemie, you make my life better," Albus tells his daughter and Mie smiles slightly. "I never want you to doubt that," Albus tells Mie, who nods.

"That's not something I find easy to accept," Mie admits, as her parents made her seem like a burden, and the way she was often treated by the Wizarding World and sometimes treated by Ron, didn't help her believe that she makes life better for people.

"That is very sad, Annemie," Albus tells her daughter. "You've made not just my life, but so many others better, and you will continue to," Albus says and Mie shrugs because while she thinks that her actions can make things better for others, she isn't sure that her mere presence can. "Annemie, what was your mother like?" Albus asks curious, knowing he has to be delicate about how they talk about this.

"Why do you ask?" Mie asks curious, wanting to avoid answering.

"Other when you talked about modifying her memory, I don't think you've talked about her," Albus admits, sounding concerned, as he has searched his memory, and for a few moments Mie debates the best way to answer Albus.

"Daniel, my biological father, things with him were clear. I needed to be perfect, and he didn't approve of things been less than, but my mother…. Emma, she never physically hurt me," Mie says, moving so that she is sitting with her legs against her chest, hugging them, closing herself off. "But in a lot of ways what she did hurt a lot more than all the physical scars Daniel gave me," Mie admits, voicing that for the first time ever.

"What do you mean?" Albus asks concerned as he moves so that he is sitting cross-legged on the couch and looking directly at Mie, all his attention on his daughter.

"She was indifferent," Mie admits. "It was like I was just there, something in her life that she didn't like or hate, but had to deal with," Mie admits. "The only times she hugged me was when we in situations where other people were around and it would be odd if she didn't; like when I was getting off the train," Mie admits, as that's why she smiled when the book described her as hugging her parents at the end of fifth year. "With Daniel, I knew what I did wrong, I failed, I could do better, and not fail," Mie admits. "But with her it was like nothing I did was not only not good enough, but not even worth attention, or even acknowledgement," Mie admits, and once she does Mie gets up and walks across the room, not being able to sit still anymore.

"Annemie, what is it?" Albus asks his daughter concerned, realising that his daughter is clearly thinking about something that she is debating whether to share.

"You know what Daniel did when I was five and PE for the first time," Mie says, referring to how her father turned on the stove, picked her up, and held her against the hot plates causing scars she still has, and Albus nods. "Well, the second time I failed I tried to hide the report… bad idea," Mie admits, and as he knows that Mie needs to get this out on her own terms Albus doesn't push her, he's going to let her talk about it on her own as he thinks it's the best way to get her to open up. "Daniel dropped weights on my foot and left me in my room with the weights still on me, making it impossible to move," Mie admits, turning away from Albus so she doesn't see the reaction, and Albus is trying very, very hard not to show the horror he is feeling as he knows that won't help matters. "It was almost as painful as the Cruciatus Curse," Mie admits, thinking it is the best way to explain the pain she was in, and knowing from a scan that future Madam Pomfrey did just how much damage was done because of that. "It was ninety-three minutes before I got them off," Mie admits, being pretty sure accidental magic helped her to do that otherwise she can't see how she succeeded, and Albus, to his horror, can easily picture young Mie counting every second as she desperately tried to get weights off her foot. "I screamed in pain, for help, no one came," Mie admits, her voice struggling with her explanation. "I could hear Emma, but she didn't come, didn't check on me," Mie admits, sounding like she is close to crying. "I couldn't walk once I was free, I pulled myself downstairs. Emma was in the kitchen she looked at me, didn't ask anything, just said 'he's told you what you need to do' and went into the other room," Mie explains to Albus, who feels a rush of anger, as he cannot imagine someone reaction with that much indifference to that situation. "The next day I could walk, but not well, I think accidental magic healed me, because two weeks later I was fine," Mie admits, leaving out that both Emma and Daniel were shocked, didn't understand, and not very impressed about that. "I spent the rest of the summer learning everything I could, trying to get as far ahead as I could, the local library was where I spent all my time," Mie admits, being pretty sure she was never once asked where she was going, and that summer often resulted in her not eating dinner for days in a row as if she wasn't home for dinner she didn't eat. "I didn't fail anything that semester, but that got no reaction, the next semester did," Mie says and even though he is across the room Albus can see Mie shiver at that, and he dreads that story. "What Daniel did hurt, but Emma not even caring, not acknowledging my pain…. That hurt more," Mie says, her voice breaking as she tries to wipe the tears that are rolling down her face.

Not being able to do nothing any longer Albus gets up and walks over to his daughter hugging her and kissing the top of her head.

"That should never have happened," Albus tells his daughter as he continues to hug her. "Annemie, you didn't deserve any of that," Albus tells her daughter. "Failure is a part of life, it's normal, it's not something to be punished," Albus tells his daughter. "You were a child, you deserved to be looked after and cared for," Albus tells his daughter. "You should have had parents who wiped away your tears not caused them," Albus tells Mie as he wipes her tears.

"If I had just not failed…" Mie starts to say.

"Annemie, I want you to listen to me," Albus says, putting his hands either side of Mie's face. "What Emma and Daniel did to you wasn't your fault," Albus tells her. "They hurt you, they neglected you, that is not your fault," Albus tells her. "You didn't do anything to deserve the pain they inflicted on you, there is nothing you could have done to deserve that," Albus tells his daughter. "You're an incredible young woman, and I'm sorry that Emma and Daniel never gave you the childhood you deserved," Albus tells his daughter. "A childhood full of nurture, and love, of developing your incredible mind not out of necessity but passion," Albus tells Mie. "I'm sorry that they caused you pain rather than taking it away," Albus tells his daughter, once more kissing the top of her head.

"I love you, Dad," Mie says, feeling overwhelmed, as she isn't sure she can believe that she didn't deserve what happened to her.

"I love you too, Annemie, so much," Albus assures his daughter as he continues to hug her.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

AN: Thank you for all the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

A few hours after her emotionally draining conversation with her father Mie is sitting cross-legged on her bed in the Dumbledore Tower reading multiple books from her father's private collection on advance magical topics. As she reads the books Mie is attempting to work on a way to send the books she brought to 1978 to another time period, when she hears tapping on glass.

Looking to her window Mie see that there is a small owl, feeling curious Mie gets up and walks over opening the window Mie lets the owl land on the inside windowsill. Once the owl is inside Mie takes the letter, as soon as she has the letter the owl flies away. As soon as Mie opens the letter, she sees what she recognizes as Remus's handwriting and a very short message; 'ROR 11PM'.

Reading the message there is no mystery of the meaning, but Mie can't help but feeling concerned. Walking back over to her bed Mie sits down once more but rather than continuing what she was doing Mie makes space and starts to work on something else, something a little more pressing after the message she received.

Hours after she got the letter Mie, having left well before the meeting time, makes her way to the Room of Requirements. At one point Mie had to hide in a broom closet to avoid Peeves, but even with that complication she manages to get to the Room of Requirement within a reasonable time.

Walking into the room Mie sees that Sirius, Remus, Regulus, Severus, Lily, James, Alice, Frank, and Amelia are already there.

"Mie, how are you?" Alice asks concerned, as Regulus walks up to Mie and hugs her, it being clear that they are all incredibly glad to see her.

"I'm okay," Mie admits, speaking to both Regulus and the wider room as the two of them break apart. "I got a little banged up fighting Bellatrix, but I'm okay," Mie explains, looking between her friends as she and Regulus stay close together.

"You sure?" Amelia asks curious, looking for signs of Injuries, not even thinking that they wouldn't be visible.

"I'm sure," Mie answers, and she sees glad looks on the others faces. "You know this was dangerous, meeting like this," Mie says, looking between the others.

"Told you she'd say that," Sirius says with an amused look on his face, as he sticks out his hand and James, who rolls his eyes, give him a gallon.

"Glad I'm so predictable," Mie says, looking amused, not at all surprised by the exchange between James and Sirius.

"And we're glad you're okay," Remus tells her.

"Thanks," Mie responds, giving a slight smile. "It's good that we can meet up like this, but we've got to be careful. Sending notes isn't safe," Mie says, looking between her friends. "Interception is too big of a risk," Mie explains.

"Why do I get the feeling you have a plan?" Lily asks, as that's what she assumes from the look on her friends' face.

"Because I do," Mie says, pulling a purse out of her pocket, causing the others to exchange curious looks. "I thought these could come in handy," Mie says, pulling out a coin from the purse.

"DA coins?" Regulus asks, having a look.

"Version two," Mie says, handing Regulus the coin, so that he can inspect it. "Rather than one coin being able to change the others any coin can effect the others," Mie explains. "See here," Mie says, pointing to the start of the serial number where there are two letters. "These can be changed to our initials, though I'll be MD instead of AD," Mie explains.

"What about Ab?" James asks curious.

"UA," Mie answers, and several people around the room look surprised. "There's a lot of us whose names start with A," Mie explains, as it was the best she could think of. "If we want to meet with someone specific, in this room, you change the letters to the initial, and then the next six for the date, then time," Mie explains. "If you want to meet with everyone change it to EE, if you want to meet with just us, not Dad, Uncle Ab, Minerva and Moody, change it to EA," Mie explains, as she figured that it would be likely that the 'teens' would want to meet without the adults, so she made an easy way to do that.

"Smart," Frank tells her, looking approvingly.

"It was a good system once," Mie admits. "And it's not known in this time, except for us," Mie says, including the others in that.

"Which means it will be unexpected, no one will look out for it, prevent against it," Severus says, knowing that that will work in their favour.

"Can we tell who sent the time?" Alice asks curious.

"Yeah, the last two letters say who," Mie explains.

"Smart, it's the perfect way for us to arrange meeting while staying as safe as possible," Lily comments as she is pretty sure that they are going to need that.

"With time we might be able to change the coins so that they can do more," Mie says as she starts to hand out the coins, it being clear that she is giving everyone a specific coin, but no one questions how she knows that. "I'll give Dad, the others so he can give them to Minerva, Moody and Uncle Ab…. Actually, I might give Uncle Ab his myself," Mie comments, thinking that that might be the best idea.

"Probably a good idea," Sirius comments, looking a little amused. "Has your Dad said who is taking over defence against the dark arts?" Sirius asks curious as that is something he really wants to know.

"No, I don't know if he knows yet," Mie admits.

"Mie, what happened with Bellatrix?" Amelia asks in a gentle voice, as she knows it may be difficult for Mie to talk about.

"We fought," Mie explains, as she sits down in one of the chairs, as the others do the same thing. "I was hurt when there was an explosion caused by Bellatrix's killing curse hit objects, that I put in the way, to block it," Mie explains.

"But you're okay, right?" Severus asks concerned, asking about more than just physical injuries.

"Yeah, I am," Mie confirms. "Bellatrix and duelled for a little while, I may have taunted her," Mie admits.

"You may have taunted her?" Regulus asks, raising his eyebrow at Mie.

"Okay, I did," Mie confirms, and several people around the room look amused. "I don't think she appreciated it," Mie admits.

"Yeah, Mie, there is no way she would have," Sirius says concerned, knowing what his cousin is like. "Bellatrix is going to have it our for you," Sirius tells Mie, sounding concerned about what that will mean for her.

"Yeah, that became clear," Mie admits. "I assume I'm going to have to deal with that in the future," Mie admits, feeling a little worried about that, but she fights not to let that show.

"Most likely," Alice confirms. "Do you know when you're coming back to classes?" Alice asks curious.

"I'm not sure yet," Mie admits. "Dad's concerned about me," Mie reveals.

"I'm not surprised," Lily admits. "The others are worried about you too," Lily explains and Mie smiles slightly as that means a lot to her.

"What about Peter? Is he suspicious?" Mie asks curious, feeling worried about what that could mean.

"Not that I can tell," James comments.

"I don't think he is," Sirius comments.

"Me either," Remus confirms.

"He's a deep sleeper so we were able to get out of the dorm without a problem," James explains, and Mie nods, feeling glad about that.

"It's actually good that you all reached out, I have something I want to discuss," Mie says, causing the others to exchange looks. "I was going through some of Dad's books earlier, and I was starting to work on ways for us to send the books to an earlier point in the timeline I'm from so that they have a chance to change things too," Mie explains.

"Do you think it's possible?" Amelia asks curious, while she knows that they talked about it back once they finished the books, she wasn't sure if it was going to happen as they haven't talked about it since.

"I don't think anything is impossible, but I do think it's going to be difficult and take us time to figure out," Mie admits. "That's if you're willing to help," Mie says, looking between the others, as while she is willing to do it alone, she would prefer to have help and she thinks that with help is the best chance they have for it to succeed.

"Of course, we're gonna help Mie," Remus tells her, as the others nod in agreement, and Mie gives them grateful look.

"What have you got figured out so far?" Frank asks and Mie starts to explain what she has figured out so far, and what they will need to figure out to make the plan a reality.

After spending a couple of hours in the room of Requirement with the others who know all the truth Mie returned to the Dumbledore Tower. After a restless night, but a night which surprisingly didn't result in her screaming, Mie decides there is no point just lying in bed so she gets up and gets ready.

Once she is ready Mie heads out into the living area. Even though she didn't try to be quiet it is clear that Albus didn't hear her. Feeling curious about why he didn't realise Mie walks up to her father and as she does Mie sees that he is sitting at the table drinking tea, and as she looks over his shoulder Mie sees that he is looking at a picture. While she hasn't seen the exact picture before Mie knows exactly who is in it.

"Dad," Mie says, putting her hand on his shoulder before taking a seat to his left.

As soon as Albus realises that he is no longer alone Albus turns the photo over, clearly trying to hide it from Mie.

"Dad, you don't have to hide," Mie assures him, reaching over and turning the picture over, wanting to show her father that there is no reason for the look off shame on his face. Looking at the picture Mie sees young Albus, leaning against the chest of who she knows to be young Gellert Grindelwald, who has his arms around Albus, and is resting his head on Albus's shoulder as they sit on a couch together, both with huge smiles on their faces. "How long had you known each other?" Mie asks, wanting to show her father that he can talk about someone who was once so important to him, something she is pretty certain he has never felt he can do.

"Two weeks," Albus answers, without needing to think about it, and Mie is a little surprised by that as they look so close for having only known each other a short time. "Ariana…. Ariana in one of her lucid moments took the picture, she said she liked how happy I was," Albus says, pain and guilt in his voice as while it was hard to tell sometimes, he knows that Ariana liked Gellert, which makes everything so much worse, and so Mie reaches out and takes his hand.

"He will always be the love of your life," Mie says, there being no question in her voice.

"He shouldn't be," Albus says, knowing that after everything Gellert done he shouldn't still love him, but he does.

"I'm no expert, but I'm sure we don't choose those kinds of things," Mie tells her father in a comforting tone. "Have you seen him since your duel?" Mie asks curious, as that's not something she knows, struggling to find a more delicate way to ask that.

"I saw him a few days after, I visited," Albus reveals. "Over the years I had used connections to make him more comfortable, but I hadn't visited," Albus explains, having done everything he could to make Gellert as comfortable as possible, and Mie notices the specific words.

"Hadn't?" Mie asks curious, gently pushing.

"After we read…. What happened to him, I went to Nurmengard," Albus explains, and Mie is surprised by that, wondering if that means he didn't sleep that night as it wasn't long between when he left the Room of Requirements and when he returned. "No one knew I was there, he didn't, I…I didn't stay long," Albus admits, as that's what he believes. "I just….." Albus starts to say before trailing off, not completely sure how to put it into words, something which he doesn't struggle with every often.

"Needed to know he was still alive," Mie realises, and Albus nods. "Dad, that's completely understandable," Mie assures him.

"Is it?" Albus asks. "You know what he did Annemie, what we talked about doing together, how are you being so kind to me," Albus asks his daughter.

"Because you deserve kindness," Mie tells her father. "Dad, you loved a boy. You still love the man he is, and he may have done horrible things, your relationship may have sometimes brought out the worst in each other, but the love you had is pure, like all love," Mie tells Albus. "He stood up to Voldemort in his last moments, he protected your gave, I don't know what that means," Mie admits. "I think it's not a question for me to ask or even answer, just like it's not my place to judge; which I will never do," Mie tells her father. "You love him, and I'm sorry that that love has caused you so much pain," Mie tells her father.

"Thank you," Albus says, his voice barely above a whisper and hearing that Mie lets go of his hand and starts to search in her bag. After a bit of searching, she finds what she is looking for a copy of The Secrets and Lies of Albus Dumbledore.

"Don't read the words, you don't deserve that cruelty," Mie tells her father. "But what you do deserve is the pictures, a lot of pictures that I think matter to you," Mie says, handing the book over, as while she is not certain she suspects that Albus may not have copies of some of the photos in the book.

"Thank you," Albus says, accepting the book and as they drift into silence Mie notices that Albus looks like he wants to say something.

"Dad? What is it?" Mie asks. "You don't have to be worried about telling me something," Mie tells her father.

"Gellert's mother was a muggle," Albus reveals, knowing that that wouldn't have been in any book Mie read as Grindelwald made sure it wasn't known, by anyone except for him. "When Gellert was nine she was killed by her relatives because they saw his father do magic," Albus explains. "His father grew angry, and bitter," Albus admits. "He raised Gellert after that and when Gellert was fifteen his father killed most of his mother's family, only leaving his aunt alive," Albus explains. "He died shortly after in jail," Albus explains, knowing that after that Bathilda Bagshot, his great aunt on his father's side, was basically his only family after that.

"I didn't know that, it's not known by anyone," Mie reveals, feeling shocked as she is reasonably sure she read everything about Grindelwald, and wondering what the implication of that is.

"Gellert never told anyone else, he didn't want anyone to know," Albus reveals. "But what happened to his mother, what his father became because of it, affected everything he did," Albus admits, knowing that in the beginning they bonded over shared pain. "What he became wasn't what he set out to become. In the beginning he just wanted to change things, make it so what happened to his mother would never happen to anyone else," Albus explains, feeling the floodgate open as he talks about things he has never talked about before.

"Your future self said he grew remorseful in his later life, do you think that's what you meant, that he regretted what he did in his mothers name?" Mie asks curious. While she is pretty sure that only Grindelwald can answer that question for sure she is pretty sure that whatever answer Albus gives will be the right one.

"I believe so," Albus admits, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together Albus continuing to look at the picture of he and his lost love that was taken a lifetime ago.

For a little while Mie and Albus sit in silence, neither sure what to say, though Mie is thinking about the implications of what Albus revealed about Grindelwald. After sitting in silence for a while the silence is broken by a knock on the door to their chambers.

"People can get up here?" Mie asks surprised as she didn't think they could.

"Only Minerva… and Uncle Ab," Albus explains, feeling concerned as actually coming to his chambers is something that is neither are likely to do without a very good reason, so he gets up and heads to the door, opening it to reveal Minerva.

"I'm sorry to intrude Albus," Minerva says, feeling bad about that as he knows that Albus's quarters is the one private place he has.

"It is quite alright Minerva, what is it?" Albus asks, as he knows she would have a very good reason for coming to his quarters.

"The Minster is on his way," Minerva reveals. "He is insisting that he meet with both you and Mie to discuss what happened and he will not take no for an answer," Minerva says and Albus rolls his eyes.

"How long until he arrives?" Albus asks with a sigh.

"Fifteen minutes," Minerva answers.

"Please bring him to my office, I'll be there when he arrives," Albus says.

"Of course," Minerva says.

"Minerva," Mie says, getting up and walking over to her mother and Albus, searching her pocket for something. "For you," Minerva says, handing Minerva her enchanted coin.

"Enchanted coin?" Minerva asks, curious as she takes it.

"Yes, to set a meeting in the room of Requirements you change the first two letters to the initials of who you want to meet with, though I'm MD and Uncle Ab is UA," Mie explains. "If you want to meet with everyone change it to EE, the last two letters in the seral number will tell you who's called the meeting," Mie explains to Minerva.

"Okay," Minerva says, taking it. "I'll go wait for the Minister, again I'm sorry for interrupting," Minerva says before leaving and once Minerva leaves Albus closes the door behind her.

"So, the minister wants to meet with us," Mie comments, having a bad feeling about that.

"Apparently," Albus confirms, frowning slightly. "If you don't want to meet with the Minister you don't have to," Albus tells his daughter, as he has no intention of making her do something she doesn't want to do, and he will not let the ministry do so.

"No, it's okay," Mie tells her father. "It's probably too soon for me to get on his bad side," Mie admits.

"I don't think so," Albus comments, and Mie gives him an amused look.

"Dad, it's okay, I can handle the minster," Mie assures him, as after the practice she has had she is sure of that, and Albus nods. "Here, you get a coin too," Mie says, handing it over.

"Thank you," Albus tells his daughter. "These are very impressive pieces of magic," Albus tells his daughter.

"Thanks Dad," Mie says, sounding touched. "If we're going to deal with the Minister, I'm going to need a cup of tea," Mie comments.

"Yes, I do believe a refill is in order," Albus says, and they both walk over to the able.

Once at the table Albus and Mie both sit down and drink their tea, both taking their time, both being well aware that they are leaving the Minister waiting in Albus's office.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

AN: I really hope you like this chapter. PLEASE, PLEASE, let me know what you think of this chapter.

Well over an hour after Minerva came up to the Dumbledore chambers and informed them at the minister wanted to meet with them the meeting is finally over and both Mie and Albus are standing in Albus's office as Minerva is escorting the Minster off the grounds.

"Well, that was painful," Mie comments and Albus gives her a look. "You know I'm right," Mie tells her father.

"I have had more pleasant meetings," Albus comments. "I have also had more pleasant battles," Albus says, to Mie's amusements.

"Are you really going to be teaching Defence with Moody?" Mie asks curious, as she was shocked when Albus told the minister that.

"I believe it is the best option," Albus admits, as there have been hints for day that if he doesn't find someone to teach then the Minister will assign someone and he wants to prevent that.

"What about the jinx?" Mie asks worried about something happening to either her father or Moody.

"As Cabot has already left the role, I believe that was be the effect of the jinx," Albus explains. "I may be wrong, of course, but as we will only be in the role for a few months I don't think the jinx will affect Alastor and I," Albus explains.

"Good," Mie says, sounding relieved. "So, I might be wrong, I hope I am, but I think the minister may keep a closer eye on both of us," Mie tells her father, as when talking to the Minchum she was horribly reminded of Scimgeour and the way he treated her, Harry, and Ron.

"I believe you are correct," Albus confirms, as he has the same suspicion.

"Great," Mie mutters sarcastically, being pretty sure that that is going to make things harder.

"Whatever happens, whatever misjudged road the Minster decides to travel down, we will deal with," Albus explains to Mie.

"Yeah, we will," Mie confirms. "Dad, I want to go to classes this afternoon," Mie informs her father.

"Are you sure?" Albus asks concerned.

"Yeah, I feel okay," Mie tells her father. "And it's double potions this afternoon," Mie tells her father. "It is a pretty gentle class for me to return to," Mie explains.

"Gentle?" Albus asks his daughter, giving her a look raising her eyebrow at her, and Mie laughs.

"We're making Polyjuice potion," Mie tells her father. "It's familiar…" Mie starts to say, then trails off.

"Annemie, what is it?" Albus asks his daughter, realising that she is hesitant about telling him something, and his daughter turns away from him. "Annemie?" Albus asks, gently pushing her to open up.

"Potions… potions calms me," Mie explains to her father. "There's a right and a wrong way to do things, there is a formular," Mie explains. "I like that, because I know what to do, and what not to do," Mie admits, and Albus can see Daniel's influence in her words, and her feelings towards potions. "Other types of magic, duelling for example, there is no right or wrong, you just do whatever you can, and that overwhelms me sometimes," Mie admits, and because he has gotten to know her Albus knows that it is difficult for Mie to admit this, and it means a lot to him that she has admitted that to him. "By potions, it grounds me I know what to do and what not to do," Mie explains, as that played into why she struggled when the Severus's instructions were better than what was the 'official' instructions. "That's why I want to go back to class today," Mie explains to her father.

"Okay," Albus tells her daughter. "If you don't feel well tell Professor Slughorn, he will let you leave," Albus tells his daughter who nods. "Also, come back here after dinner," Albus requests as he wants to make sure that she is okay.

"Okay," Mie says with a nod. "Thanks Dad," Mie says. "I should go get ready," Mie says before heading back to their quarters.

Twenty minutes later Mie has gotten ready and is walking back into her father's office this time dressed in her Hogwarts robes and carrying her schoolbag.

"Annemie, remember what I said, if you don't feel okay tell Professor Slughorn, you don't have to stay for the entire double lesson," Albus tells his daughter, knowing that she isn't likely to do that but wanting to reminder her that that is a possibly anyway.

"I know," Mie tells him. "I'll be okay, Dad," Mie assures him, though his worry is something that means a lot to her. "I'll see you later," Mie tells her father before leaving his office, being able to feel the worried looks Albus is giving her as she heads out of the room and down the spiral staircase.

After leaving her father's office, using the shortcuts she has learnt over the years, Mie heads to the Great Hall. Due to the shortcuts, it is only a few short minutes before Mie is walking into the Great Hall. Walking into the Mie isn't at all surprised when all eyes are on her, but she ignores them, holds her head up high, and walks straight to the Gryffindor table, to where her fellow Seventh years are sitting.

"Mie you're back!" Amelia exclaims, sounding thrilled, as after their conversations the night before she didn't expect to see Mie for a couple more days.

"Yeah, I am," Mie says as she sits down between Marlene and Sirius who have made room from her, across from Remus and Amelia.

"It's really good to see you, how are you feeling?" Lily asks, as she knows how Mie felt the night before, but she worries about how she is feeling now.

"I'm doing okay," Mie assures her.

"That's good to hear," Sirius tells her, giving her a supportive smile.

"Why'd you do it?" Peter asks, his voice accusatory.

"Do what?" Mie asks, feeling incredibly confused about what Peter seems to think she did wrong.

"Get rid of Professor Cabot!" Peter exclaims, his voice so loud that it draws the attention of several people sitting around them.

"Pete, he's a Death Eater," James reminds his friend in a gentle voice.

"What he was is the one teacher who believed in me! Who saw my potential! And you took him from me!" Peter exclaims, sounding hurt.

"Wormtail, he tortured Mie, he tried to kill us," Sirius reminds him, like the other incredibly smart seventh years he takes notice of Peter's specific word choices and knows that that might make things a lot more complicated.

"He was so nice to me," Peter says, sounding confused.

"Peter, we think that might have been intentional," Mie says, trying to tell him in the gentlest way possible. "It looks like he might have been trying to recruit students for Voldemort," Mie explains, knowing that it is a risk to tell Peter of all people this, but there is also the chance that it could help things, and maybe, just maybe, if he learns the way Voldemort acts now, the way he and his follows use people, then maybe it will be enough to get him to see that following that path isn't what he wants.

"No," Peter says, refusing to believe Mie's words.

"Peter…." Remus starts to say.

"No, you're wrong," Peter says, standing up and grabbing his bag. "You're wrong," Peter says forcibly, looking directly at Mie, before heading out of the Great Hall.

"That was unexpected," Mary comments, and those who read the books aren't as surprised as those who didn't.

"Yeah, really was," Emmaline confirms, as she has never seen Peter like that. "Has Peter ever lased out like that before?" Emmaline asks, looking between the others.

"I don't think so," Lily says with a frown, not including what they read in the books.

"Look, why you lot are in potions Remus, and I will find him, try to talk some sense into him," Dorcus comments, thinking that it is the best idea, and with it only being the two of them Peter might feel like they aren't attacking him.

"He doesn't seem to be thinking very rationally at the moment," Alice points out, knowing that might complicate matters.

"We still have to try," Remus says as, knowing what they know about his future self, he can't help but wonder if this is a moment that can change everything when it comes to Peter, but unlike his future self it might just be that the change in Peter is clearly noticeable and not hidden away.

"You're right," Sirius says, though he can't help but wonder if there is any hope.

"I'm sorry," Mie says, looking down at the table and feeling guilty.

"What on earth are you apologising for?" Amelia asks confused, having no idea what Mie thinks she is apologising for.

"I'm the reason Cabot's not here, and Peter…." Mie starts to say.

"Peter is overreacting," Marlene says, cutting Mie off before she can blame herself more. "Cabot is a bad guy, you protected everyone by revealing him," Marlene assures her.

"You have nothing to apologise for, Peter's reaction is on him, not on you," Lily assures Mie.

"They're right," James says, and Mie looks at him, as she knows that James still wants to believe the best in Peter, so it says a lot that he is saying that. "You did the right thing with Cabot, and you paid the price," James says, trying not to shiver at what that price is, especially with how he knows that would have affected Mie. "Peter needs to understand that," James says, and Mie nods, feeling beyond touched that they are all on her side as she is very used to no one being on her side, as in the major fights she, Harry and Ron had it was often Harry and Ron on one side and her on the other.

"As fascinating as this conversation is, and everyone is right Mie you have no reason to be guilty, we should get to potions," Alice comments, looking between the others, who realise that most of the hall have left for their afternoon classes.

"Yeah, we really should," Mie comments, and they all get up and while most of the group head to class Remus and Dorcus go in search of Peter. As she walks pass the Slytherin table Mie gives Regulus the slightest reassuring look, wanting to tell him that she is okay.

After leaving the Great Hall the seventh year Gryffindors who are taking Potions head down to the dungeons, and by the time they get to classroom they realise that Alice suggestion was perfect timing as the door is already open, so they walk in.

"Miss Dumbledore this is a surprise," Slughorn says as they walk into the classroom, it being clear that he wasn't expecting her.

"I'm feeling better Professor, my dad said it would be okay if I returned to class," Mie explains.

"Of course, if you need to leave just let me know," Slughorn requests.

"Yes Professor," Mie says as she takes her usual seat.

"Glad your back," Severus whispers as Mie sits down.

"Thanks Sev," Mie responds as Slughorn begins the class.

While their friends are in Potions Remus and Dorcus have gone in search of Peter, after a lot of searching they find Peter sitting in the empty classroom. Exchanging looks Dorcus and Remus walk over to where he is sitting reading a book and sit down across from him.

"Hi," Dorcus says as it is clear that Peter is clearly avoiding looking at them.

"Peter, we're your friends, we'll always be your friends," Remus assures him. "Cabot, he wasn't your friend," Remus says, not sure if there is a more delicate way to put it, but that's what he is going to try.

"I know that!" Peter says, sounding annoyed. "But he was kind to me! He believed in me!" Peter exclaims.

"But he's not the only one," Dorcus tells him. "Remus is right you have friends, and Cabot wasn't the only teacher who believes in you," Dorcus tells him. "Professor Venning was complimenting you just yesterday," Dorcus reminds him.

"And on Tuesday he yelled at me," Peter counters.

"You did squish a plant," Dorcus says as gently as possible.

"Right so I deserved it," Peter says, bitterly.

"Pete, Cabot is a Death Eater, he used the Cruciatus curse on Mie," Remus tells Peter. "I saw it," Remus says, and it is clear that Peter isn't sure what to think about that. "I know you've enjoyed talking to Cabot, and it meant a lot to have a teacher you could talk to, but we did the right thing turning Cabot it, because it wasn't just Mie, it was Sirius, Lily, Marlene and I too," Remus reminds him.

"So, all my friends took him away from me," Peter says angrily.

"We didn't take anything away from you," Dorcus tells Peter, fighting to keep her voice calm as while she knows that won't help she also feels like Peter isn't being smart. "Peter, you don't need him, you're a great person, Cabot was just trying to use you," Dorcus says and from the second she says the words it is clear that it was a mistake as Peter gets a furious look on his face.

"Peter, she didn't mean…." Remus starts to say, trying to pull double back on what was just said to try and fix things.

"So that's it huh!" Peter says sounding angry as he stands up. "No one could be nice to me unless they were using me!" Peter exclaims.

"I didn't mean it like that," Dorcus tells him, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. "You're taking it the wrong…" Dorcus starts to say.

"No!" Peter exclaims. "I get it! I'm just the idiot friend who you all have to put up with! So of course Cabot would only be using me!" Peter says, his voice full of pian and anger.

"None of us have ever called you an idiot," Remus reminds him.

"Your boyfriend does on a weekly basis!" Peter says and Remus winches as he knows that's right, though, at least before they read the books, Sirius did it in a fond way.

"He doesn't mean it like that, and you know it," Remus tells him, an edge to his voice as he isn't going to stand by as Peter attacks Sirius.

"No, he does! And I get it, you're all genius's and I'm the stupid friend you have to put up with," Peter says angrily as he picks up his bag. "Well don't worry. You don't have to put up with me any longer!" Peter says before storming away, it being clear that he doesn't want his friends to follow up.

"Well, that could have gone better," Dorcus comments sarcastically, as she and Remus watch Peter walk away.

"Yeah," Remus confirms, and as he turns back to Dorcus. "Dor, what is it?" Remus asks concerned, noticing the look on her face.

"Getting Cabot away from Hogwarts was the right decision, it's what needed to happen," Dorcus admits. "But if Mie is right and Cabot was trying to recruit students for Voldemort by taking him away, making it clear that he is an enemy, we may have just pushed people into Voldemort's arms," Dorcus says worried.

"We might have," Remus admits, feeling worried about that. "But if we look at it another way by showing who Cabot is, what he was trying to do, we may have shown people how Voldemort uses people and that might be enough to stop people from joining him," Remus comments.

"I hope so," Dorcus responds and the two of them drift into silence, both feeling worried about what happened.

A couple of hours later the afternoon classes are over and as Mie and the others who were in potions walk into the Great Hall they see Dorcus and Remus sitting together while Peter is sitting at the opposite end of the table, near first years.

"I take it the talk didn't go well," James says as he and the others sit down.

"That would be an understatement," Remus admits.

"What happened?" Mie asks worried, not being able to ignore the feeling of dread that is rising up inside of her.

"Peter seems to think that us trying to explain that Cabot is a bag guy who was potentially using him meant that all of us think he is an idiot because that is the only reason we think anyone would be nice to him," Dorcus explains, and Mie frowns, feeling guilt rise up inside of her as she can't help but think that by trying to make things better she may have made things so much worse.

"Well, if he believes that he is an idiot," Sirius comments.

"Pad, that won't help," Remus says, putting his hand on Sirius's arm.

"We should do something, what should we do?" Mary asks, looking between the others.

"Give him a chance to calm down, then try again," Lily suggests. "It's all we can do," Lily admits.

"Unfortunately, that's probably true," Marlene admits as the group drift into silence and eat dinner.

As she picks at her dinner Mie can't help but think about everything that has happened and wonder if her actions have now just set Peter on a path he can't go back from, a path that will lead to death, pain and destruction.

A little while later Mie, Sirius, Remus, James, Lily, Alice, Amelia, Mary, Marlene, Emmaline, and Dorcus have finished dinner and are walking up the grand staircase.

"I'll see you all later," Mie says, going in a different direction to her friends.

"Where are you going?" James asks curious.

"Dad wanted me to come see him after dinner," Mie explains.

"He wanted to make sure you were okay," Lily realises, smiling as she knows what that would mean to Mie.

"Yeah," Mie confirms, smiling slightly. While those who read the books know exactly why that would be those who didn't are a little confused, but they don't ask as they have gotten to know Mie well enough to know that there is a lot more than meets the eye.

After leaving her friends Mie heads straight to her father's office, and when she walks in she sees her father sitting at his desk clearly working things out and looking less than happy.

"Everything okay?" Mie asks concerned.

"I have received a copy of the latest powers the Minister plans to give to various departments in the ministry in coming days and weeks," Albus explains to his daughter.

"Not good?" Mie asks as she puts her bag down.

"Not good," Albus confirms, with a sigh. "I will have another meeting with Harold tomorrow," Albus explains, knowing that he is going to try to convince the Minister to do the right thing rather than the easy thing.

"I wish you luck with that, if there is anything I can do…" Mie starts to say.

"I know, I appreciate it," Albus informs his daughter. "How was potions?" Albus asks curious.

"Good," Mie admits. "It made me feel more like me," Mie admits.

"I'm glad to hear that," Albus admits. "I know it's Friday night and I am sure you have plans with your friends that I would never want to intrude, but do you have time for a cup of tea?" Albus asks his daughter.

"Of course," Mie responds as she would very much like that.

"Good," Albus says, sounding glad, as he stands up. "I have a dear old friend who is a baker, would you like to try some of what he sent me?" Albus asks his daughter.

"Definitely, but I have a lot of questions," Mie admits, looking curious. "When did you become friends with a baker?" Mie asks curious as she picks up her bag and follows her father towards there quarters.

"Well, it was many years ago," Albus tells his daughter and over tea and delicious home cooked baked goods Albus tells his daughter a few stories, Mie loving every second.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

AN: I really hope you like this chapter. Let me know what you think.

After a pretty quiet weekend, though a weekend where Peter avoided all the other Gryffindors and no one is sure where he spent his time, the seventh years have just finished their morning break and are waiting outside the Defence Against the Dark Arts class for the first class since Cabot left. As the class a feeling of apprehensive excitement is clear in the air as no one knows what to expect.

"So do we have your dad or Auror Moody today?" Isaac asks Mie, calling Moody what he requested to be called, and feeling curious as while Albus said they will be sharing the role he didn't explain how the sharing will be taking place.

"I'm not sure," Mie admits, feeling curious herself. "Last time I asked Dad he wasn't sure," Mie explains. "Either way I'm pretty sure it's going to be an interesting lesson," Mie comments, as she is truly looking forward to it.

"That's for sure," James confirms as the door opens, seemingly on its own.

Exchanging looks the seventh years, led by the Gryffindor's, walk into the Defence classroom. Walking into the classroom they find Albus casually sitting on the table, it being clear that he used his wand to open the door.

"Good morning," Albus greats, as all the seventh years take their seats, noticing that Peter has chosen a seat as far away from his friends as possible, and making a note of that as he suspects it might be important.

Once everyone takes their seat Albus jumps of the table with the agility of a much younger man, something which amuses those who read the books with him and amaze the others.

"As you are aware Auror Moody and I will be sharing the responsibility of teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts for the rest of the year," Albus says, as he paces back and forth, the entire attention of the class being on him. "Teaching is a responsibility I value above almost all others, but I don't need to tell you what is going on outside our walls," Albus says, looking between the students.

"Really don't," Edger mutters, and those who are sitting around him nod in agreement.

"Because of that it is impossible to predict who will be teaching each class until just before it begins," Albus explains. "There will be some uncertainty and irregularity, but I promise you that when you leave Hogwarts at the end of this year, you'll know everything you need to know," Albus says, and Mie knows that there is double meaning to his words, that she isn't sure everyone picked up on. "Now, we're going to start today's lesson by going over a few things," Albus says, before beginning his lesson.

In Mie's time she has been in a lot of Defence Against the Dark Arts Classes, including DA lessons, taught by a lot of different people, and even in her vast experience Mie can say, without a doubt, that she has never had a lesson like this.

Albus lectured, he told stories, he did practical demonstrations with volunteers, and answered questions. In a single hour and a half lesson Mie is sure she learnt more than her first two, and fifth, years at Hogwarts combined.

After an hour and a half the class is finally over but it is clear that not a single person wants the lesson to end as even though it is lunch time there isn't the usual rush to the door, in fact everyone is still sitting in their seats, all attention on Albus.

"We'll pick this up tomorrow," Albus tells everyone. "In preparation for tomorrow's lesson I you all to write the thing you want to learn most about Defence Against the Dark Arts," Albus says, looking at all the students. "No names, just write what you want to learn, it doesn't have to be a spell it can be anything related to defence against the dark arts," Albus explains, suspecting that by saying no names that people will be more open about what they want to learn, looking between the students. "From tomorrow we'll start teaching what you want to learn," Albus tells the students, who look interested, feeling that that is going to lead to fascinating lessons. "Enjoy your lunch," Albus says, and the students start to get up. "Annemie a word," Albus requests.

"Do you need us to wait?" Alice asks curious, as the rest of the class start to leave.

"Nah, it's fine, I'll see you at lunch," Mie says, and her friends head out of the class, the last person to walk out closing the door, while Mie walks over to where her father is standing by the teachers' desk. "That was a great class, Professor," Mie tells her father, with a grin, as she truly enjoyed that, and she could tell that her father did too.

"I'm glad you thought so," Albus tells his daughter, as that means a lot to him.

"You've missed teaching, haven't you?" Mie asks her father, as that became clear as she watched the way he taught.

"I have," Albus admits, only doing so because it's Mie he is talking to. "I love being headmaster, but I also love teaching," Albus admits.

"We'll I'm glad you get to do some teaching again," Mie tells her father, as she can tell how much ti means to him.

"I am too," Albus admits.

"You know with that homework you set you're going to get some interesting suggestions," Mie tells her father.

"I know, that's going to be the joy," Albus explains, and Mie can't help but smile. "I look forward to seeing your suggestion," Albus tells his daughter.

"I'm not completely sure what it's going to be," Mie admits, as she isn't completely sure what she wants to learn, and more importantly she isn't sure that what she wants to learn would be appropriate to learn in class.

"I'm sure you'll figure it out," Albus tells his daughter. "I couldn't help but notice that Mr Pettigrew was sitting away from everyone else," Albus says, as he couldn't help but notice the way Peter was acting during class.

"Yeah," Mie says with a sigh. "He's angry about Cabot, thinks that we all think he's an idiot and that's why we are so sure that Cabot was using him," Mie explains, then sighs. "We're working on it, but I don't know it almost feels like we are pushing him into Voldemort's arms," Mie tells her father, sounding worried.

"If that is the case it won't be your fault," Albus tells his daughter, needing her to know that, as he knows that she will carry the guilt around with her.

"It feels like it would be," Mie admit, as she is the one who is changing things. "I don't know, I just hope we can get through to him," Mie admits, looking pained.

"If there is anything I can do to help, please let me know," Albus tells his daughter, desperately wanting to help her.

"I will, thanks," Mie tells her father, looking grateful.

"You should go enjoy your lunch," Albus tells his daughter, knowing that with her malnutrition Mie cannot afford to skip meals.

"Yeah, I'll see you later, Dad," Mie says before heading out of the classroom.

After leaving the Defence classroom Mie heads down the corridor, heading towards the Grand Staircase. As she walks down the corridor Mie sees a group of people outside the girl's bathroom, at first, she doesn't give it a second through, but as she gets closer Mie realises that it is Amelia and two seventh year Slytherin's. Getting closer to the bathroom Mie sees something she has never seen on Amelia's face, a look of fear, which is deeply unsettling.

"We're not letting you in their freak," One of the girls, the taller out of the pair, says.

"Yeah, there's first years in there," The other girl says, disgust on her face.

"Hey," Mie says angrily, as she picks up her pace, not completely understanding what is going on but feeling worried about her friend.

"Stay out of this Dumbledore," the taller of the two says, sounding angry.

"Yeah, I'm not going to do that," Mie responds, as while she may not know exactly what is going on she knows it's something she cannot walk away from.

"You should, this has nothing to do with you," The shorter of the girls responds.

"I think it does," Mie says angrily. "What exactly are you two doing?" Mie asks angrily.

"Protecting innocent first years from a freak," The taller girls says, and Mie sees the pain and shame on Amelia's face, and so Mie pulls her wand, moving closer to the Slytherins as she points her wand at them.

"Yeah, I don't like people treating others like that," Mie reveals. "So, you two are going to get out of here, and if I learn that either of you have pulled something like this again, you're going to experience just what I did to those Death Eaters in Diagon Alley," Mie explains, and the two of them exchange looks of fear. "Do you understand me?" Mie asks, looking between the pair, giving each of them a piercing look, her voice calm but anger clear in her voice, and even Amelia can feel the power radiating of Mie even though it is not directed at her. Clearly afraid both the Slytherins give small nods. "Get out of here," Mie tells them and they both hurrying off.

After the Slytherins hurry of Mie turns to her friend, who is leaning against the wall and looks like she is struggling to breathe. "Are you okay?" Mie asks concerned, as she has never seen Amelia look like that, and while she wants to comfort her friend her own experience tells her that doing that physically isn't' a good idea.

"Yeah, thanks," Amelia says, sounding glad, trying to calm down. "Normally I can handle something like this on my own it's just…" Amelia starts to explain, before trialling off, not exactly sure how to explain how those words and actions hurt more than a spell ever could.

"It's okay, you don't have to explain. I'm just glad you're okay," Mie tells her friend.

"No, I want to, but not here," Amelia requests, pushing herself away from the wall so that she is standing properly.

"Sure, wherever you want," Mie responds and the two of them walk down the corridor, heading for an empty classroom which they are able to find without much of a problem as everyone else is at lunch.

Walking into the classroom Amelia sits on the teachers' desk, putting her bag next to her, while Mie sits down on one of the desks across from her.

"Amy, you don't have to tell me anything you don't want to tell me," Mie assures her friend, not wanting to push her to talk if she isn't ready.

"I know, Mie, I want to," Amelia admits. "I know you've been curious about why I'm so loyal to your Dad, why I reacted the way I did when I first learnt about his relationship with Grindelwald," Amelia says to her friend.

"I have been," Mie admits. "But if you don't want to tell me it's okay," Mie assures her.

"You know Mie, that's one of the things I appreciate about you, you don't push anyone to talk when they're not ready," Amelia comments.

"Thanks… I think," Mie responds, and the two of them exchange amused looks.

"Isaac, Edger and I are identical triplets," Amelia reveals. "I was assigned male at birth," Amelia reveals, and for Mie a few things fall into place, things start to make more sense to her. "But as long as I can remember I knew that wasn't who I was," Amelia admits, getting up and pacing back and forth, as she avoids looking at Mie, as while she is sure that Mie won't have a problem with what she is saying she knows it will be easier to explain without looking at her. "As soon as I could I told my parents that, and I think at first they thought it was just a phase, my brother didn't though, they always called me their sister," Amelia reveals, with a smile as that meant everything to her. "I think that helped my parents accept it," Amelia admits, feeling that things might have been much harder for her if her brothers weren't so accepting. "When I got my Hogwarts letter it was addressed to who I know I'm not," Amelia admits.

"That must have been very painful," Mie tells her friend, not being able to imagine that, as Amelia turns to look at her.

"It was," Amelia confirms. "I wrote your Dad, and the next day I got my letter properly addressed and a letter from Albus that said that at Hogwarts I can always be who I am he will make sure of it; that meant everything to me," Amelia admits.

"It's what you deserve," Mie admits, jumping down from the table she is sitting on. "And I'm really regretting not cursing those girls," Mie explains, and Amelia laughs.

"It's okay, Mie, I'm used to it," Amelia assures her as she has been since a cruel prank in her first year, which is why all the seventh years, except for Mie before now, know about her.

"You shouldn't have to be," Mie says angrily. "Prejudice in any form isn't okay, and isn't something anyone should get used to," Mie says angrily. "And I'm sorry that you think you should have to," Mie says. "What they were saying, comes from a place of hate, and bigotry, and is not okay," Mie tells her friend. "I really hope you know that Amy, you are one of the kindest, smartest, most powerful people I've ever met, and I'm glad to call you a friend," Mie assures her friend.

Feeling overwhelmed, but completely touched, Amelia walks across the space that separates them and hugs her.

"Thank you, Mie," Amelia says as she hugs Mie.

"You never have to thank me," Mie assures her, as they break apart. "Do you still have to go to the bathroom? Because I will curse anyone who gives you a hard time," Mie promises her friend.

"I really do," Amelia admits, though she feels worried about others having heard what the seventh years said. "You don't mind?" Amelia asks, as she is worried about going alone.

"Not at all," Mie assures her, though she wishes it wasn't necessary. "Amy I'm sorry they made you feel ashamed, they had no right to do that, you did nothing wrong," Mie assures her friend, as they start to walk across the classroom.

"I know that, but I would be lying if I didn't say they made me question it," Amelia admits, and Mie stops walking and puts her hand on Amelia's arm, so she turns and looks at her.

"No, don't let them do that, they were wrong, not you," Mie says and after seeing Amelia's nod the two of them head out of the classroom. A little while later Mie and Amelia join their friends at the seventh-year table, and as they join their friends it is clear that they are concerned, but as Amelia doesn't want to explain in front of so many people Mie doesn't say anything, she lets Amelia drive the conversation.

Four days have passed since Mie learnt that Amelia is trans, and why the reasons Mie threatened two Slytherins hasn't leaked out everyone seems to know that she has did so. Out of loyalty to her friend, and because she knows it's not her place, Mie hasn't told anyone why she threatened the girls, but it is clear that she has made several more enemies. Though, in Mie's opinion it is completely worth it.

It's Friday night, not long before seventh years have to be back in their door, and because she got a message request from Regulus Mie is walking into the room of requirements where she finds him waiting.

"Hey," Mie says, smiling at Regulus, looking glad to see him and he is looking just as glad to see her.

"Hi," Regulus responds and the two of them walk the few steps that separate them and whey the meet in the middle of the room they hug and kiss. "I've missed you," Regulus tells Mie once they've broken apart.

"I've missed you too," Mie responds, smiling at him, as the two of them have only been able to have passing glances in the halls as anything more will risk Regulus's cover.

"I've only got a few minutes, everyone thinks that I'm doing my prefect rounds," Regulus explains.

"Nice cover," Mie says amused.

"Thanks, I feel particularly proud of that," Regulus responds. "So, I was thinking with the Hogsmeade trip tomorrow there are going to be a lot less people in the castle, could be the perfect chance for us to spend some time together," Regulus suggests, as with Valentines day next week this could be their special time.

"That is one idea, but I actually had another," Mie admits as she has been thinking the same way as Regulus.

"Oh?" Regulus asks, giving her a curious look.

"I spoke to Uncle Ab, and the sitting room is ours," Mie explains. "He's going to supply food if we're interested," Mie explains to Regulus.

"That sounds incredible," Regulus admits, feeling worried. "But Mie you know that's a risk," Regulus admits.

"The room can't be seen into and anyone who tried to get back there would have to get past Uncle Ab," Mie says, knowing that would be difficult to do. "But if you're worried, I get it," Mie admits. "We can stay in the castle," Mie says.

"No, I like the idea of Hogsmeade," Regulus admits. "I mean, I'm sure it wouldn't be too hard to hide what we were doing," Regulus admits.

"No, it wouldn't be," Mie confirms. "I know its not exactly ideal, but considering everything it is the best we can do," Mie admits.

"Yeah, but we can make it special," Regulus says before once more kissing Mie, and after a little while they break apart. "I'll see you tomorrow, eleven thirty?" Regulus asks.

"Eleven thirty," Mie confirms.

"I'll leave first," Regulus says before leaving and after waiting a few minutes Mie leaves two.

The following day, just like they agreed, Mie and Regulus meet at the Hogshead at eleven thirty and even with everything going on, and even though they know they are taking a risk, Mie and Regulus have a truly enjoyable day together and use it to celebrate valentines day their way.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I truly, truly love this chapter so I hope you do too.

A little over a month has passed since Mie and Regulus had their version of Valentines day in the backroom of the Hogshead, thankfully their date went exactly to plan and the only person who saw them was Aberforth. For Mie everyday that passes she becomes more comfortable in 1978 and she feels like she belongs a little more. Though, with every day she is becoming more concerned about Peter who is avoiding his friends even more though they are constantly trying to talk to him, they are constantly trying to get him to see their side.

It's a grey Tuesday afternoon and the seventh years are in their weekly double Defence Against the Dark Arts class that is being taught by Albus. Just like that first lesson Albus has the attention of every single person in the class, even those who don't particularly like him, as the lessons he teaches have quickly become everyone's favourite.

"And that is why fire is particularly effective against Inferi," Albus explains, finishing his explanation, having done so in an interesting way, looking around the class as he speaks. "Any questions?" Albus asks, looking between everyone and he sees a few people shake their heads, but no one looking like they want to ask something. "Okay, remember if any question comes to you, about Inferi or anything else we have discussed or worked on you can ask your question at anytime," Albus says, walking over to his desk where a purple wizarding hat is siting on. "Now, let's see what our next topic will be," Albus says, and he sticks his hand into the hat and pulls out a piece of parchment.

Opening the parchment Albus reads what is on it and while not a single other person notices Mie see Albus tense at what he reads and Mie dreads what he is about to say, having a sinking suspicion that she knows exactly what it will be related to. "What was it like fighting Gellert Grindelwald?" Albus reads and only those who know the truth can hear his voice shake as he says Gellert's name, and it causes Mie to exchange a worried look with Sirius, both of them feeling incredibly concerned for Albus and how he is going to handle this. "What was the duel really like? Why do you think he was so powerful for so long?" Albus reads, and hearing the question Mie wishes she could do something to make it so her father didn't have to answer that, but she knows that there is no way for her to do that which won't raise a whole lot of questions with people who don't know the truth.

"They are all very interesting questions," Albus admits, as he moves so he is sitting slightly on the desk facing the class, not wanting to be standing for these particular questions, and as he does Mie checks her watch wanting to see if she can get away with distracting the class enough so that class time can run out, but her mind goes blank when she tries to think of a way to do that. "Gellert Grindelwald, you all know the name, you don't need me to tell you what he did," Albus says, and Mie is pretty sure that her father doesn't want to go into that, and he looks down at the paper again, reading the questions trying to decide where will be the least painful place to start. "Why do I think Grindelwald was powerful for so long? That is a complicated question," Albus admits, as those who read the books exchange looks, feeling worried for Albus and how she is going to handle this. "When Ge-Grindelwald rose to power there was a lot of pain in the world," Albus reveals, and while everyone noticed that he almost used Grindelwald only those who read the books knows why that was. "Grindelwald understood that, incredibly well, what he wanted, what he said, a lot of people related to, they believed that he had the answers they had been searching for," Albus explains, choosing each word with extreme care, it being very difficult for him to do so, as there are so many more things he could say; nothing he wants to say to a classroom of students though.

"Sir, it almost sounds like you don't think he was a bad person," Kathleen, Isaacs girlfriend says, and once again Mie tenses at that, wishing she could make it so her father doesn't have to do this, but she cannot think of a way to assure that without potentially making things so much worse.

"Do misunderstand me, I will never agree with what Grindelwald did or the ways he went about what he did," Albus admits, stand up. "But I do understand his reasons, I had to, I know what he set out to do," Albus explains pacing back and forth and Mie feels the worry she is feeling increase, as he is actually explaining details about Grindelwald and who he is. "Fighting Grindelwald…. Was the hardest thing I've ever done," Albus admits, and only those who read the books understand the true reason for that, everyone else just assumes it was become of Grindelwald's magic skill. "For a long time, I knew the duel was coming, but it was impossible to prepare for," Albus admits. "Often understanding the person, you are fighting can be key to your success, but it can also lead to your defeat," Albus says, causing Mie and Sirius to once again exchange worried looks, wondering just how much he is going to say. "The duel… it had been coming for years," Albus admits, knowing that it was coming since the physical representation of their blood troth broke. "And it felt like that, the anticipation, the inevitability," Albus says, turning away from the class. "Thirty-three years ago, and I remember it like it was this morning," Albus admits, staring out of the window and Mie is pretty sure that her father is picturing Grindelwald as he knew him. "It wasn't until the end where it was clear who would succeed, Gellert and I were evenly matched, we knew each other just as well, and we were both just as determined to win," Albus explains, and as he does Mie looks around and tries to figure out if anyone realises that he called Grindelwald by his first name, or realised what he implied by saying they were close, but to her relief it doesn't seem like anyone did. "It was a long duel, exhausting in every way," Albus says, continuing to look out the window as he speaks as he doesn't want to look at the students, not even his daughter. "Eventually I prevailed, and Grindelwald was arrested," Albus says, knowing that for him it doesn't really feel much like he prevailed, and only those who read the books with him can hear the pain, but everyone notices that he stops talking and just continues to stare out the window.

For well over a minute Albus is silent while Mie frantically searches her mind for something to help, just as she is about to take drastic action the bell rings snaping Albus out what is obviously painful thoughts.

"That's the end of class, I will see you all next week," Albus says, very glad that the class is over, and he is so distracted that he doesn't even assign homework.

As most of the class leave no one who read the books are surprised when Mie hangs back, and once the last person leaves Mie uses her wand to shut the door so that she and her father can have some privacy.

"Are you okay?" Mie asks worried, walking over to her father.

"It's not surprising that people are curious," Albus admits, as he is rather used to that because over the years a lot of people have asked.

"That doesn't answer my question," Mie says, putting her hand on her father's shoulder. "Dad, are you okay?" Mie asks worried.

"No," Albus admits, only doing so because it is Mie he is talking to. "My duel with Gellert, what led up to it, isn't something I like to talk about, it's too painful, there are too many regrets, so many what if's," Albus explains to his daughter.

"What can I do to help?" Mie asks her father, wanting to do something as he is clearly in pain, and she wants to help him.

"Go to dinner," Albus responds.

"Dad, I want to help," Mie tells her father, not sure if leaving him alone is the best idea.

"I know, you've already helped," Albus says, putting his arm around his daughters shoulder and kissing her head, as Mie's mere presence helps him. "But Madam Pomfrey is still concerned about nutrition, you need to eat," Albus informs Mie, feeling concerned for her, and honestly needing some time alone.

"Okay, I'll see you later than," Mie tells her father, sounding reluctant, knowing that they all plan to meet to discuss something important and she can use that meeting to check on her father.

"I'll see you then," Albus responds, and once he does Mie gives him one more supporting look before leaving.

After Mie leaves Albus spends a few more minutes staring out of the window until he is sure that the corridors will mostly be quiet, and once he is sure of that Albus heads out of the Defence Classroom and straight to his office.

Once Albus gets to his office he sits down at his desk and out of his top draw pulls out two items, the first is an old picture, a picture of him a Gellert not from the summer they spent together as boys, but a surveillance of them as men meeting up for tea when they were fighting a war against each other and shouldn't have been near each other.

After spending a few minutes looking at the picture Albus puts down the photo and picks up the second thing, a letter he received the day before. Even though he memorised the words within minutes of reading the letter Albus once again reads it, taking in every word like it is the first time he is reading it.

Dear Professor Dumbledore,

I know it's very unconventional for me to write to you but given the circumstances I feel that I have no other option.

A few weeks ago, Gellert Grindelwald kept asking to see me, the guards informed him that it wasn't an option, but he kept asking. After a few days Grindelwald started a hungry strike and said that he would not eat until he talked to me. Once it became clear the Grindelwald wasn't making an idle threat, I went to see him.

As you know Grindelwald is not allowed outside contact, but that is exactly what he wanted to ask for. He wanted to be able to write to you, said it was incredibly important, I told him that it was not possible. After I informed him of that Grindelwald begged me to write to you myself, tell you that he needed to talk to you; he said to tell you that he was desperate and that only you could make sense of what he was experiencing.

Professor, I have been the warden of Nurmengard for many years, and in all that time Grindelwald has been a model prisoner. He has never caused problems, and he has certainly never asked for anything let alone begged.

I understand if you would like to ignore this letter, but I felt the need to write this what occurs next is your decision.

Kind Regards,

Lori Kama

Nurmengard Castle Warden

After reading the letter Albus reads it again, and again, pondering every single word. After so many years Albus still knows Gellert incredibly well so he has no idea what could be so important that it would cause Gellert to act like this, as it is worryingly out of character for him. While a part of Albus dreads the answer he also cannot deny his curiosity as he knows it must be something extremely important for Gellert to act like this, but he can't imagine what that would be.

Even though he would very much like to travel to Nurmengard this very minute Albus knows that he cannot leave Hogwarts until after the Easter Holidays. Due to the current situation, there will be less staff around, some of whom have already left, and so he cannot risk students and the castle's security by leaving because he is curious about what is going on with the man, he knows he shouldn't love.

A couple of hours after the seventh years Defence Against the Dark Arts class finished Minerva, Moody, Mie, Sirius, Remus, James, Regulus, Lily, Frank, Alice, Severus, and Amelia are in the room of requirements waiting for Albus.

"Do you know where your Dad is?" James asks Mie curious as Albus hasn't arrived to a meeting they all agreed to yet and that is very out of character.

"He said he'd be here," Mie tells the others, her voice sounding concerned, as after what happened in the lesson she can't help but be concerned about him.

"Is he okay?" Amelia asks concerned. "I mean after what happened in class…" Amelia says, before trailing off.

"What happened in class?" Minerva asks concerned and the seventh years exchange looks, all looking at Mie for the answer, something which both Minerva and Moody notice.

"Questions about Grindelwald were asked today," Mie explains. "Dad's not okay, but he wanted to be alone," Mie explains. "I'm going to go find him," Mie tells the others before heading to the door, but before she can get there the door opens and Albus walks in. "Dad," Mie says, looking glad to see him.

"I apologise for my lateness," Albus responds, as he was studying the letter, and old photos, so intensely, trying to make sense of things, that he lost track of time.

"Is everything okay Albus?" Minerva asks concerned.

"Yes, everything is fine," Albus says, and around the room no one is sure that they should believe what he is saying. "We have a plan to discuss," Albus say, looking between the others, it being more than clear that he doesn't want to talk about what they have been doing.

"Yeah, we do," Mie says, following her father's lead. "The ring," Mie says. "It's time," Mie tells the others as that's what they agreed to.

"When are we going to go after it?" Remus asks, not completely sure if he can be one of the people who go after the ring.

"Saturday will be the best option with people leaving for easter break it will be easy to slip away unnoticed," Moody tells the others.

"I believe you are correct," Albus tells his friend.

"That brings us to the second thing we have to decide, who travels to the Gaunt shack to destroy the ring," Regulus comments.

"We all know what the ring really is, so no one who would be tempted to use the stone can go to destroy it," Mie reminds everyone.

"I'm out then," Alice says. "If I were to see the ring I would want to use it, I desperately want to see Dad again," Alice explains. "We can't risk that," Alice tells the others.

"That's exactly why I can't go either," Mie admits, pain in her voice. "I've lost so many people, even knowing what I know I would want to put on the ring if it meant seeing them again," Mie tells the others.

"Okay, so you and Ally out," Sirius realises. "Anyone else?" Sirius asks curious, looking between the others though Mie looks at her father.

"Me, my parents just died, I would like to talk to them," Remus says, in a pained voice, as there was so much unsaid, and Sirius reaches out and takes his hand, wanting to do what he can to comfort his boyfriend.

"Dad," Mie says looking at him. "I know you want to be a part of destroying all the Horcrux's but the ring, the stone…" Mie starts to say.

"Are my weakness," Albus finishes. "I know," Albus confirms. "But I also know that getting pass the enchantments protecting the ring will be difficult," Albus explains. "I taught Tom, I know his kind of magic, I can work out the protections, I am the best person to do that," Albus tells Mie, as he wants what is best for everyone, he wants to keep people safe even if it puts him in danger.

"Yeah, um, I have this," Mie says, walking over to her father and handing him a piece of paper.

Taking the paper from his daughter Albus opens it and reads it, and as he does it is clear that he understands exactly what is on the piece of paper.

"Where did you get this?" Albus asks his daughter, though he does have a suspicion.

"I told you I spoke to your future self's portrait, he told me exactly what was protecting the ring," Mie explains to her father, before taking a step closer and lowering her voice, as while she loves and trusts everyone in the room this is a conversation that needs to occur between just her and her father. "Dad, I know why you want to put on the ring, and if there was a safe way for you to do it then I would want that for you," Mie assures her father. "And I know it might be selfish, but I don't want to risk what happened to your future self happening to you; I couldn't handle that," Mie admits, her voice breaking, fighting back tears as she doesn't want to even think about the possibility of losing Albus, which she knows is a strong possibly if he goes after the ring.

"Minerva," Albus says, handing her the piece of paper, and once Minerva takes it Albus hugs his daughter. "I won't go after the ring," Albus promises his daughter as he hugs her and kisses the top of her head.

"Okay, it's decided Albus, Mie, Alice and Remus won't be going after the ring," Moody comments, giving Mie and Albus the moment they clearly need, by doing his best to draw attention away from them. "Regulus, what about you?"

"We'll have to wait to see how many Slytherins there are, if there are too many around, I won't be able to get away," Regulus says as Albus and Mie break apart.

"Good, we can't risk your cover," Moody comments.

"Nor can we risk putting Regulus in danger," Mie adds, knowing that that is incredibly important.

"That too," Moody comments.

"I'll give you the Basilisk knifes, and it's going to be important that you destroy the Horcrux before bringing it back to Hogwarts," Mie explains as the longer the ring remains a Horcrux the bigger risk it is, the more people are in danger.

"And it would be important to try to make it so it is not noticeable that you were there," Albus says, looking between the people who will be going after the ring.

"Of course," Minerva says with a nod.

"Let's go through what we know from future Dad and the best way to make sure the ring is destroyed with the minimum amount of pain and complication possible," Mie explains, looking between the others and they start to plan.

For the next couple of hours, the group discuss the plan for destroying the ring, going through every possible detail to try and make it so they are as prepared as possible. While Albus is taking part in the planning and offering suggestions and his opinions, he would be lying if he said part of his mind wasn't on the letter that is in his pocket.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

AN: Sorry it's been a few days, I've been dealing with personal stuff. Hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

Four days have passed since those who know the truth, with the exception of Aberforth as it was decided it would be best if he wasn't involved, discussed the plan for destroying the ring. it's Saturday morning and while a lot of people have left the castle via the train to go home for the easter holidays Moody, Minerva, James, Lily, Sirius, Frank, Severus, Amelia, and Regulus are leaving the grounds via foot as they are going to be aparating to Little Hangleton.

While the others are on their way to destroy the ring Remus and Alice are doing what they can to distract their friends, as everyone but Peter are staying at Hogwarts for the holidays, from asking where the others are. As Remus and Alice are running interference Mie is in the Dumbledore quarters with her father and as Albus is sitting on the couch drinking tea Mie is pacing back and forth, something which she has been doing for a while.

"This is a mistake, it's too dangerous, we should have sent more time planning," Mie explains, feeling that everything is wrong now that they have moved from planning to action. "So much could go wrong," Mie says, feeling that she just put all her friends in incredible danger. "What have I done? What have I done?" Mie mutters, and Albus recognizes the signs of her becoming more and more panicked, signs that she is going to spiral into a panic attack if she doesn't calm down.

"Annemie," Albus says to his daughter in a kind voice, as while he is worried to, he knows that Mie blaming herself isn't helpful, it's just going to get her into a state.

"Dad what if I'm wrong, what if someone gets hurt? This was my idea, I sent them into this, I put the people I care about in danger," Mie rants, feeling terrified, and as he hears her rant Albus realises that Mie is in no state to be convinced that something going wrong won't be her fault, so instead he goes with another strategy.

"Gellert wants to talk to me," Albus tells his daughter and the second he says the words Mie stops ranting and pacing as she looks at her father, his words having the exact intended effect.

"Excuse me?" Mie asks, sounding shocked.

"I received a letter earlier this week, Gellert wants to talk to me," Albus explains to his daughter, as Mie pulls out the dining chair and sits down, clearly feeling beyond shocked.

"Did you receive the letter before or after our double lesson?" Mie asks her father.

"Before," Albus answers, and Mie realises that that would have made the lesson even harder than she realised. "The Warden at Nurmengard wrote me a letter, she said that Gellert told her that he needed to talk to me," Albus explains. "Gellert actually told her to tell me that he was desperate and that only I could make sense of what he was experiencing," Albus explains, and it feel surprisingly good to talk about it with his daughter.

"Cryptic," Mie comments, and Albus knows that is the perfect way to describe Gellert. "I'm actually kind of shocked that you haven't already gone to Nurmengard," Mie admits, as she is pretty sure that if her father went to talk to Gellert then he would be gone for long enough for everyone to realise that he was gone, which is how she is certain that he hasn't.

"The castle is too vulnerable in the holidays, I cannot risk everyone's safety," Albus explains to his daughter.

"You can't risk everyone's safety or you're too scared of what Gellert has to say?" Mie asks her father in a gentle, kind, but firm voice.

"I don't know," Albus admits, looking at the ground rather than his daughter, so Mie gets up and walks over to him, putting her arm around him, which Albus leans into.

Not long after they left Hogwarts without being noticed Moody, Minerva, James, Lily, Sirius, Severus, Frank, Amelia, and Regulus, all of whom have cast charms to make it, so they aren't unnoticed, are arriving at the Gaunt Shack.

Even though they knew what to expect thanks to the description in the book everyone cannot help but exchange surprised looks as the approach the dilapidated building.

"Lily," Minerva says, as they have worked out the plan for how they are going to get into the building, and break the case where the ring is hidden based on what they know from Future Albus.

"Yes Professor," Lily says, and she raises her wand above her head moves it around in circles and wordlessly gets rid of the first layer of protection. As soon as Lily breaks the protection everyone feels it, and they know they are one step closer.

Feeling apprehensive the group exchange looks and walk closer to the door. As they get closer to the door Regulus, who they have made sure the trace wouldn't be able to detect, removes the wands protecting the front door, so that they can get into the house.

Over the next half an hour the group work together to remove the wands and protections that exist around the shack. Once they have dealt with all the protections around the shack Sirius and Severus work together to break the floor where they know the ring is hidden. After the floor is open Moody uses magic to pull out the box and performs several complicated charms to open it, revealing the ring, just like they were expecting.

"So, we can destroy it now?" Frank asks.

"Not quite," Minerva says as Moody casts several complicated charms to make sure that other than the protections on the ring there are no other curses or wands.

"The curse is in place, nothing else," Moody tells everyone.

"So, we can't put it on, but we've got to destroy it," Amelia comments.

"I will," Minerva says, as she doesn't want one of her students doing the most dangerous part, and she pulls out one of the Basilisk fangs and approaches the box.

"Be careful Minerva," Moody tells his friend in a concerned voice as he knows that this magic is unpredictable and things could go wrong at any moment.

Keeping Moody's words in mind Minerva walks closer to the box, and once she is right in front of it she squats down in front of it, and using a spell she holds the ring steady, and attempts to extract the soul fragment, but after it becomes clear that she will not be able to fully extract the fragment Minerva knows exactly what she has to do and she brings the Basilisk fang down onto the ring.

Having gotten a message on their coins about when the others will be back Mie, Alice, and Remus are all waiting in the room of Requirements for the others. While Albus very much wanted to be with them he is dealing with a surprise visit from the Minster, though Mie promised she would tell her father everything that occurred. Just like she was doing a couple of hours earlier in the quarters she shares with her father Mie is pacing back and forth, this time with her friends watching on.

"Mie, I'm sure everything is okay," Remus tells Mie, though he is extremely worried about his boyfriend and friends.

"Remus is right no one who is there are going to be tempted by the ring, it will be okay," Alice tells Mie, sounding more confident than she feels as she knows Mie will never forgive herself if things go wrong.

"What if it's not?" Mie asks, and thankfully before either Remus or Alice have to answer the door opens and Minerva, Moody, Sirius, Regulus, Lily, Severus, James, Frank and Amelia walk into the room of Requirements.

Seeing the others walking in Mie hurries over to them, and looks for sings of injuries, knowing exactly what to look for.

"Are you okay? Are you all okay?" Mie asks worried, looking between the people who mean so much to her.

"We're fine," Sirius assures her, giving her a comforting smile.

"The Horcrux?" Remus asks, giving his boyfriend an incredibly glad look.

"Destroyed," Minerva says, pulling the ring out of her pocket, and it is clear that it has been damaged. "The curse broke with the Horcrux, but I'm not surprised that it didn't reverse the curse's effects in the future," Minerva explains.

"So that's two down," Severus comments, feeling thrilled, and that they have made a huge step towards defeating Voldemort.

"The two that are going to be the easiest to obtain and destroy," James comments, as Mie stares at the ring in Minerva's hand.

"Way to be a downer, Potter," Amelia tells her friend. "But unfortunately, you're right," Amelia says with a sigh, knowing they have a long battel ahead of them.

"Is the resurrection stone destroyed?" Alice asks curious, and Minerva moves the ring over in her hand.

"I can feel ancient magic," Minerva admits. "But it's weak, I don't know if the stone will work, and even if it does, I don't believe that it would work more than once," Minerva explains, looking between the students as she speaks, but it is clear that Mie is who she is truly speaking to.

"We talked about it," Lily says. "And it's not up to any one of us to decide what happens to the stone," Lily says, looking at Mie. "It's up to you," Lily tells Mie as Minerva offers her the ring.

"Are you sure?" Mie asks staring at the ring, feeling hesitant and not wanting to take it until she is sure that it's not going to be taken away from her.

"We're sure," Minerva promises her, and she hands over the ring.

As Mie takes the ring, she doesn't feel warmth, relief, or the feeling that everything is right, instead she feels the opposite, she knows the stone isn't hers to use, it's not supposed to be hers. As she feels the strange coldness Mie comes to a realisation, she knows exactly what she should do, it's like everything makes sense to her.

"Mie? You okay?" Amelia asks concerned, noticing Mie's reaction.

"Yeah," Mie confirms, looking between her friends. "I know what I have to do," Mie says, before heading out of the room of requirements, leaving the others to exchange confused, and concerned, looks as she goes.

After leaving the room of requirement Mie walks through the halls of Hogwarts. While the ring is in her pocket her hand is as well as while she knows that she cannot risk anyone seeing it she also knows that she doesn't want to let go of it.

After a few minutes of walking Mie ends up exactly where she was intending to go, her father's office. Walking into the office Mie is glad to find that the minister is no longer present and her father is alone.

"No Minster?" Mie asks her father, trying to keep her voice even.

"Thankfully he wasn't here long," Albus explains, his annoyance with the minster being more than clear.

"Can we talk upstairs?" Mie asks curious, as she knows enough to know that what she wants to do she doesn't want to do in front of the portraits.

"Of course," Albus responds, feeling curious, he stands up, and the two of them head upstairs.

As they walk into their shared living room Mie pulls the ring out of her pocket and as soon as Albus turns to look at her Albus sees exactly what she is holding, and he recognizes it right away.

"The resurrection stone," Albus says, staring at the object that he has been dreaming of for so many years, even though he knew it was coming a part of Albus can't believe what he is seeing.

"They destroyed the Horcrux," Mie reveals. "Minerva said that the magic feels weak, and that she suspects that if it were to work it would only work once," Mie explains, looking down at the ring. "I think she's right," Mie says, looking at her father, not sure how she can tell that, but she can. "I can feel it, it's weak, barely holding on," Mie admits, not completely understanding though she would love to and plans to do research, but knowing that that is what it means. "That's why the others gave it to me," Mie informs her father.

"You should use it, before the magic fades," Albus tells his daughter, forcing himself to look away from the ring and to his daughters' face, and as he notices that Mie gets a slight smile on her face.

"That's the thing Dad, I don't think I'm supposed to use it," Mie admits, not being able to completely explain the feeling, which scares her, but she knows it's the right thing, taking a step towards her father. "I think I'm just meant to get it to the person who should without injury," Mie says, offering the ring to her father.

"Are you sure?" Albus asks, sounding shocked, as he knows how much Mie wants to talk to the people she's lost, and yet she is giving up the opportunity for him.

"I'm sure, I'm not supposed to use it," Mie tells her father. "I think you are," Mie tells him and almost like he cannot believe what is happening Albus takes the ring from his daughter, looking at a lost for words. "I'll give you some privacy," Mie says starting to walk to her room, but she only gets a few steps away when she hears;

"Stay," In a quiet voice and Mie turns back to look at him. "I want you to meet your family," Albus informs his daughter.

"Okay," Mie says, feeling amazed, walking back over to her father and once he is close enough Albus takes Mie's hand.

Feeling Mie's hand in his left hand and the ring and stone in his right Albus hesitates for a few moments, not sure if he is ready for what is about to happen, but then finally turns the stone and ring three times in his hand, focusing on the people who he desperately wants to see.

For a few seconds Albus and Mie wait, and at first Albus is sure that it hasn't worked, that after so many years it is confirmed what he always knew, that he wasn't worthy, but then the three figures that Albus sees in both his dreams and nightmares appear.

"Ariana," Albus says, looking at his sister who looks just as old as the last time he saw her, except she doesn't have the haunted look that burdened her, she looks completely healthy, like a weight has been lifted of her shoulders. "Mother, father," Albus says, looking between his parents, both looking happy and proud, though while Albus cannot see the ladder due to his own guilt Mie can. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Albus says, speaking to all three of the people he loves, but his tear-filled blue eyes only on his sister.

"It's okay, I'm okay," Ariana tells her brother. "You did your best," Ariana tells her brother.

"I should have done better, I should have done so much more," Albus says, his voice breaking and because Mie knows that he needs to have this conversation she just squeezes his hand, hoping the stone lasts long enough for Albus to get some closure.

"There was nothing more you could have done, I was dying from the moment I started to repress my magic," Ariana tells her brother.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Albus once more repeats, all the pain and guilt he is feeling being perfectly clear in his voice.

Hearing her brothers' words, the pain, and knowing all the guilt he is carrying Ariana, in her state of not being solid, but not being a ghost, walks closer to her brother and even though she cannot touch him she reaches out and puts her hand near his cheek, as close as she can get to touching him.

"You need to forgive yourself Albie," Ariana tells her big brother. "You need to stop punishing yourself, you need to let yourself be truly happy, and you need to try harder with Ab," Ariana tells her brother, who no longer trusts his voice just nods.

"I am so proud of you," Kendra tells her son, as Percival just nods.

"I'm at peace," Ariana tells her brother. "More peace than I ever had in life. I'm okay, Albie," Ariana assures her brother, then she turns to Mie. "But I do wish I could get to know you," Ariana tells Mie.

"I would have like that," Mie tells Ariana, who she can see because she is holding Albus's hand, and Albus is holding the stone.

"You'll look after him?" Ariana asks her niece, looking like there is so much more she would like to say, but even she can tell her time is limited and so she says the one thing she needs to be sure about.

"Always," Mie promises, and with that, Albus feels the stone shake and then break in his hand, as soon as it does Ariana, Kendra, and Percival disappear.

After Ariana, Kendra, and Percival disappear Mie turns and hugs her father, causing him to drop the now broken ring and stone, holding him tight as he cries. For a few minutes Mie and Albus stand like that, holding each other as they stand in the middle of their living room. Finally, after a while of standing together Mie and Albus break apart.

"She doesn't blame you, Dad, you need to stop blaming yourself," Mie tells her father, feeling that he needs to hear the words said.

"I don't know if I know how to do that," Albus says as he bends down and picks up the pieces of the ring, just as he picks them up Fawkes appears in a column of fire, and Albus knows exactly what he needs to do so he walks over to his old friend, his precious companion. "It needs to never be found again," Albus says, putting the pieces of the ring flat on his hand, and Fawkes, clearly understanding the mission takes the pieces and then disappears. After Fawkes disappears Albus turns to his daughter, knowing what to do even though it may be painful for him. "If you've got some time, I would like to tell you some stories about Aunt Ariana," Albus tells his daughter.

"I'd like that," Mie responds and the two of them walk over to the couch, and together they spend the rest of the day sharing tea as Albus tells his daughter stories that he has never shared before.

The next morning, Mie having stayed in the Dumbledore Quarters rather than going back to the Gryffindor common room, Mie and Albus are having breakfast, and as they eat Mie is running though the conversation she rehearsed instead of sleeping.

"Dad," Mie says, and then she loses her nerve.

"Annemie?" Albus asks his daughter, being able to tell that there is something she wants to say.

"I think you need to go see Grindelwald today," Mie tells her father, speaking rather quickly wanting to get the words out as quickly as possible, but every word is perfectly clear.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

AN: I really hope you like this chapter. I am incredibly proud of both this chapter and the next so I hope you like them.

"Excuse me?" Albus asks, even though he knows exactly what Mie said he is disbelieving, he cannot believe that his daughter actually said those words.

"You need to go see him," Mie repeats, feeling more confident. "Dad, I know you have your reasons not to, and they're completely valid, but I also think going to see him is something you need to do, just as much as you needed to use the stone yesterday," Mie tells her father.

"I can't leave, the school…" Albus starts to say.

"Can be protected in other ways if you go," Mie reminds her father, knowing he knows that. "Can you honestly say that you haven't spent every minute since you received that letter wondering what he wants to talk to you about?" Mie asks her father as she assumes he has.

"I can't," Albus admits. "But I cannot risk anyone's safety because of my own desires," Albus tells his daughter, telling her exactly what she was expecting.

"Okay, I'm going to make an argument that I am sure you've thought of but may need to hear," Mie tells her father who gives her a curious look. "From what I've read Gellert's a seer, and while I'm sure your history and relationship is part of the reason why he is so desperate to see you, what if that's part of the reason too? That there is something he needs to warn you about?" Mie asks her father.

"I have considered that," Albus admits, just like Mie knew he would have. "But I don't know if it could be as simple as that," Albus admits, and Mie is pretty sure that a warning couldn't be close to being simple, but she doesn't voice that, instead the two of them drift into silence.

After having breakfast with her father Mie has left their quarters and is searching for her friends. As is the weekend, and holidays, the first place goes to is not the Gryffindor Common room, but rather the empty classroom she knows the seventh years spend their time in.

Walking into the room Mie sees her friends sitting around the room while Sirius and Severus in the middle of the room, facing each other with their wands drawn.

"What's going on?" Mie asks concerned as she walks over to where Remus and Amelia are standing together, feeling incredibly confused when neither look concerned.

"Mock duels," Remus explains, and as he does Amelia notices the look on Mie's face.

"It's okay, its completely friendly," Amelia assures her.

"Good to know," Mie responds, feeling glad about that as things make sense now.

"Are you okay?" Remus asks concerned. "You worried us yesterday," Remus admits, with a quite voice.

"I'm okay," Mie assures him. "There was just something I released I needed to do," Mie admits. "I'll fill you in later," Mie assures her friends.

"Good," Remus and Amelia respond as the three of them continue to watch the mock duel that is going on between Sirius and Severus.

While his daughter is meeting up with her friends, Albus who has accepted that his daughter is right and has changed into his favourite lavender robes, is walking into Minerva's office as if he is going to do this then he needs to make sure the school is as protected as possible.

"Good morning, Minerva," Albus says, walking into his friend's office through the open door which he closes behind him.

"Albus," Minerva says, looking glad to see him. "I was starting to get concerned I haven't seen you since yesterday and the students informed me that Mie didn't return to Gryffindor Tower last night," Minerva explains.

"There was something we had to do yesterday Annemie elected not to return to her dorm," Albus explains, and as he does Minerva realises exactly what happened.

"You used the stone," Minerva realises.

"Annemie insisted," Albus answers.

"I'm glad," Minerva says. "I hope it gave you some closure," Minerva says and Albus gives his old friend a grateful look. "Is there something I can help you with Albus?" Minerva asks, as it is clear to her that Albus doesn't want to talk about what he saw with the stone.

"I will be away from Hogwarts for the rest of the day," Albus revels. "If something happens, Gideon and Fabian are in the grounds, under pretence of meeting with Hagrid, Alastor is also here, and there are several Order Members in Hogsmeade," Albus explains.

"Are you expecting problem?" Minerva asks concerned.

"It is better to be prepared," Albus tells Minerva. "I will see you upon my return," Albus tells his deputy before turning and leaving.

"Albus," Minerva says, and he turns back around. "Are you alright?" Minerva asks concerned about him, as he seems even more 'closed off' than usual.

"That Minerva, is a question I will answer upon my return," Albus responds before leaving causing Minerva to watch her go with a frown on her face, feeling extremely worried about her old friend.

After leaving Minerva's office Albus makes his way down to the grounds and after casting a Disillusionment Charm on himself Albus collects the Thestral that Hagrid prepared for him.

"Nurmengard Castle, Austrian Alps," Albus tells the Thestral once he is comfortably seated, and the creature quickly takes off into the air. As Albus quickly travels through the air, out of the protection of Hogwarts Albus isn't thinking about anything he left behind, or what may happen in his absence, but is completely on the person he will be seeing when he reaches his destination.

After a trip that feels shockingly short, even though Albus knows perfectly well how quickly Thestrals travel, the Thestral that Albus is riding on heads towards the ground and lands within the grounds of Nurmengard.

"Thank you," Albus tells the creature, as he climbs off and removes his Disillusionment charm.

After his feet are firmly on the ground Albus can't help but stare up at the castle. When he was a boy, he listened to Gellert talk about the castle as he laid on his chest, as a young man he snuck into the castle to talk to Gellert as a futile effort to get him to stop what he was doing, and as he has gotten older not a day has passed where he hasn't thought of this castle, and the man who was living inside.

"Professor," A voice says, snapping Albus out of his thoughts, and he looks up to see Warden Lori Karma waiting for him on the steps of the entrance into Nurmengard.

"Warden Karma," Albus says, walking over to her and once they are close enough the two of them shake hands.

"How was your journey?" Karma asks.

"Quite pleasant," Albus says, honestly wanting to very much get over the small talk.

"I'm glad to hear that," Lori says as they walk inside. "As I said in my letter, I have been Warden here for twenty years and Grindelwald has been a model prisoner in that time, but I cannot allow you to have your wand when you speak to him," Lori says, feeling that the have to be careful.

"Of course, I understand," Albus responds, as he was expecting that.

"I have spoken to the guards, about your request, and they agree that you will be given complete privacy and can stay as long as you need," Karma tells Albus who is surprised to hear that as when he sent the letter with the request after speaking to Mie, he didn't think it would be granted, but he is also very glad.

"Thank you," Albus responds as they get to what looks like a reception desk.

"If you leave your wand now, I can take you up to where Grindelwald is," Karma says and Albus does exactly that.

Once Albus hands over his wand, that was Gellert's for so many years, he and Karma head upstairs, walking in silence. With every step he takes Albus feels his heartbeat faster as while he saw Gellert a few weeks ago he saw him from the shadows, and he didn't speak to him, now he is going to do just that.

"I will be downstairs in my office when you're done if you would like talk before leaving," Karma informs Albus when they get to Grindelwald's room, and she uses her wand to unlock it.

"Thank you." Albus says and Karma walks away.

After Karma walks away Albus stands in front of the door, staring at it, knowing that behind the door he will find the love of his life. As he stands at the door Albus knows that for every moment he stays outside is another moment he can imagine what he is going to find when walk inside.

Drawing on every ounce of courage he has Albus opens the door and walks into the room. As he walks, he finds Gellert sitting on the bed staring at the door, there being no doubt in Albus's mind that he sensed him as soon as he approached the door. While Gellert looks far from how he looked when they battled, he doesn't quite look like the book described him to look and in a lot of ways that fills Albus with relief.

"Albus," Gellert greats, his voice sounding exactly the same as the last time Albus heard him, a voice that once made Albus happier than anything in the world.

"Gellert," Albus responds, looking Gellert up and down trying to assess whether he is okay, or at least whether he is as okay as he can be considering the circumstances.

"I wasn't sure you would come," Grindelwald tells Albus.

"I wasn't actually sure I would come myself," Albus admits, purposely staying across the room as he doesn't trust himself to be closer to Grindelwald.

"And yet you very recently visited in the middle of the night and stayed in the shadows," Gellert says to Albus, who doesn't prevent the brief look of surprise to pass over his face. "Did you really think I wouldn't realise? I always know when you're near," Gellert asks, having noticed the look which doesn't at all surprise Albus.

"Truthfully, I wasn't thinking," Albus admits, and now it's Gellert's turn to look surprised.

"That doesn't sound like you," Gellert tells hm.

"It's been a long time. You don't know me anymore," Albus responds, sounding defensive, needing to believe that needing to have a metaphorical shield up, even though he knows that there will always be apart of him that only Gellert knows.

"Oh Liebling, I will always know you," Gellert says, and with the smug smirk on his face it is so easy for Albus to picture him as a young man, and so he has to look away from him, as that's the look he fell in love with.

"I'm here, Gellert," Albus says, not looking directly at him, as it would be so easy to fall back into old habits if he did. "What did you want to talk to me about?" Albus asks, feeling that they need to get to the reason for his visit otherwise things are going to spiral even further, and he doesn't even want to imagine where that will lead.

"I've had some rather unusual experiences of late, and everything I know tells me they are connected to you," Gellert explains, and moving quickly Albus turns to look at him once more.

"What experiences? What has been happening?" Albus asks, his voice hurried, and he quickly runs through what has been going on, wondering if anything he has been doing could have affected Grindelwald.

"Is that worry I hear?" Gellert asks, feeling both shocked and very much loving it, as it tells him that Albus's feeling for him aren't completely gone, which is his biggest fear, that after all these years Albus no longer loves him, even though Gellert never stopped loving him.

"Gellert," Albus says simply giving his old lover a look which says he is not in a joking mood, something which Gellert quickly realises.

"The night after you paid your little silent visit I was sitting here, eating, when suddenly I had a feeling that told me that something was fundamentally different, that something had change," Gellert explains, watching Albus closely for reactions. "It is a feeling I have experienced twice before," Gellert reveals, and Albus doesn't need Gellert to say for him to know that those two times were when they made the blood pack and when the physical representation of the troth was destroyed.

"You said some experiences, what else has been happening?" Albus asks, trying to figure out why Gellert would have been affected by him blood adopting Mie, which is what fits with what Gellert is describing, as he was pretty sure that wasn't possible.

"That same night, I felt terror, a feeling of being overwhelmed, and worry for someone," Gellert explains, and Albus knows exactly why that would have been. "Fourteen days later I felt pain that wasn't mine, a day later I felt intense worry, like I couldn't breathe, along with being certain about something, and overwhelming love," Gellert admits, knowing that he didn't know what to think about that, though he did feel a little jealous. "Yesterday I felt guilt, pain, and worry for someone," Gellert explains, and as he is watching Albus so intensely he realises that Albus knows exactly what is going on. "You know what I am experiencing," Gellert realises, not feeling surprised as he knew that Albus would have the answers.

"I do, but I don't… you're a seer," Albus suddenly says, looking at Gellert with a look of realisation on his face.

"Which you've known since we met," Gellert says, standing up, not completely understanding the realisation look when Albus has known what he just said for a very long time.

"You're feeling… but how…. It's destroyed… but it happened," Albus says, packing back and forth, running his hand up and down his beard. "The changes… not yours," Albus mutters as he tries to make sense of things, knowing that if when Mie's appearance changed and the changes made her look like Gellert he would recognize it right away, but they didn't, and as he paces back and forth, Gellert realises that he is trying to make sense of things and so he just watches as he always enjoyed watching Albus's mind work. "Intertwined, sensitive to both of us, ancient magic," Albus mutters, as the pieces fall into place for him, but while he knows what happened he isn't completely sure he understands how it did.

"Would you like to fill in the gaps Mein Schatz?" Gellert asks, taking several steps towards Albus, and Albus tenses at the old nicknames as it once meant everything for him to hear it.

"I have a daughter," Albus reveals, forcing himself not to think about how the old name makes him feel, and he sees a look of complete shock on Gellert's face. "The night after I came to visit you, I blood adopted her," Albus explains, not wanting to tell Gellert the cover story that they told everyone else, in fact he never even considered it.

"I may be out of the loop, but I believe Blood Adoption is illegal, Professor," Gellert says, trying to digest everything Albus just said.

"It is," Albus confirms. "Which is why as far as most people are concerned, I had a secret daughter that I never told anyone about before now," Albus explains to Gellert, who looks amazed and shocked at that. "She told me I had to come see you," Albus tells Gellert, and he isn't completely sure why that is.

"You told your daughter about me?" Gellert asks, sounding amazed, thinking of the implications of that.

"I didn't have to," Albus reveals, and Gellert gives a confused look. "My daughter is from the future," Albus explains, even though most people, even those who know everything, wound tell him not to tell Gellert Grindelwald of all people this he feels like it's the right thing, though he cannot bring himself to tell Gellert Mie's name. "She has spent the last few years fighting a war, after a lifetime of pain, and abuse, of having no one who truly understood her brilliant brain, of being hurt and ignored by those who should have not only protected her but loved her unconditional," Albus explains, pain and anger in his voice.

"You wanted to give her the love and support she has never had," Gellert realises, smiling and thinking 'typical Albus', and Albus nods. "You saw yourself in her, in her loneliness and pain, and considered her to be your daughter well before you blood adopted her," Gellert realises, knowing that because he knows Albus, and once again Albus gives a small nod. "Why did your daughter time travel?" Gellert asks curious.

"Do you know about Voldemort?" Albus asks, as he can't be sure whether Gellert would or not.

"I've heard the guards talking," Gellert reveals, and Albus knows that mean he listened to obtain all the information he could, which is good because it saves Albus from giving a complete explanation.

"Voldemort used to be known as Tom Riddle and he was a student of mine," Albus reveals, and even though he doesn't say it Gellert can hear the guilt in Albus's voice which he knows to mean that Albus feels guilty for not saving this Riddle from the dark side. "He's amassing a following of people who believe in his ideals," Albus explains, leaving so much unsaid, but Gellert knows exactly what he isn't saying. "In the timeline my daughter came from Voldemort is active for three more years, before his body is destroyed. He survives in spirit form and returns to both a body and power thirteen years later," Albus tells Gellert, who understands enough about magic to know what Albus isn't saying. "For three more years he was in power, during which time he caused unimaginable death and destruction, including taking over the British Ministry, he had completely control," Albus says, knowing that Gellert will be one of the only people who appreciate how difficult that would have been, and what he would have likely done to achieve that. "My daughter came to this time with information that detailed events that had occurred, and how to defeat Tom," Albus explains.

"She told you something, something that made you come here and check on me," Gellert realises, walking closer to his former love. "What did she tell you Liebling?" Gellert asks, reaching out and putting his hand against Albus's cheek, but rather than pulling away Albus leans into the hand as it is a touch he has truly missed.

"You die," Albus says, pain in his voice, Gellert's touch feeling so familiar, but so foreign as it's been so long. "You die laughing at Tom, trying to prevent him from desecrating my grave," Albus explains, tears rolling down his face, and so Gellert, with the hand that is against Albus's cheek, wipes them away, as he feels his own pain at the imagine of the beautiful man standing before him dead in his grave.

"I'm alive, Mein Schatz, we both are," Gellert says, his voice shaking as he never wants to imagine a world without Albus in it, and despite his previous actions he has never wanted to, so he will do whatever he can to make sure it doesn't happen. As he feels Gellert's gentle touch Albus doesn't want the moment to end, he never wants to move away, but he also know that he has to face reality.

"I'm fighting a war Gellert," Albus tells him, his voice barley above a whisper. "Every single day I am fighting to prevent a future I know is coming," Albus tells him, pain in his voice.

"And I can see the future, Albus," Gellert reminds him.

"What are you saying?" Albus asks, looking into Gellert's mis matched eyes, and not even daring himself to hope that Gellert is about to say what it seems like he is.

"I was wrong," Gellert tells him. "What I did….. I was wrong," Gellert admits. "I know I belong here for what I did, and I'm so sorry for what we became, for how I hurt you," Gellert admits, having been planning for what he would say for a very long time, if he ever got the chance. "We used to talk about changing the world, what I did wasn't the way, maybe preventing the future your daughter time travelled to prevent is what we are supposed to do," Gellert reveals and hearing the words, words that Albus never believed he would ever hear, Albus isn't sure what to think, but he knows, in his heart, that it is exactly what he wants.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

AN: I really hope you like this chapter, please let me know what you think. It's one of my favourite chapters I've written in this story. My work schedule is a little strange this week, so I'm not sure how much time I'll have to write over the next few days.

In Hogsmeade, thankfully having no idea where his brother or what he is doing as he wouldn't react well, Aberforth is putting out the bins when an owl flies up to him. Feeling curious he takes the letter and right away he recognizes Minerva's handwriting.

Aberforth,

Have you seen Albus? I am concerned about him. He left the school earlier today and did not say where he was going, what he was going to do or exactly when he will return. Mie is here so she is not with him. Please let me know if you know anything,

Minerva.

Reading the letter Aberforth can't help but from. "What are you up to Albus?" Aberforth asks, not expecting an answer, but feeling his concern rise as he knows Minerva wouldn't send the letter to him of all people unless she was truly concerned.

At Nuremgard it has been a while since Gellert told Albus what he wants, but for old lovers it is like no time has passed, and the two of them are still standing incredibly close, with Gellert still having his hand on Albus's cheek as Albus leans into the touch, memorising the feeling he had spent so many years trying to forgot.

"I cannot get you released," Albus says, the words out of his mouth before he questions whether or not it's a good idea.

"I know," Gellert says, there being a level of acceptance to his voice. "I'm not asking you to," Gellert assures him, once upon a time there would have been anger in voice, but now there is merely acceptance as he understands why Albus felt the need to say what he just said.

"What are you asking?" Albus asks, finding that his brain isn't working as well as it should, just like it tends to do when he is around Gellert.

"To start to make up for what I did by helping you prevent a catastrophic future," Gellert tells him. "I know it's not much, but I'm offering you me, Albus, whatever I can do, you've got me," Gellert says, there being a double meaning to his words.

"You'll never be not much to me," Albus says as he reaches down and puts his hand on Gellert's chest, feeling his heart. "My daughter was born to muggle parents, and she is everything to me," Albus tells Gellert. "If you have the hate you used to have…" Albus starts to say, needing there to be an understanding between them before they go forward with whatever this is.

"I don't," Gellert says, cutting Albus off and Albus isn't sure he can bring himself to believe that, no matter how much he desperately wants to. "And what I feel, it's flashes, but I can feel how much you love her, how much she loves you," Gellert tells Albus. "I could never hate someone you love as much as you love her," Gellert explains.

"What about Aberforth?" Albus asks to Gellert's amusement.

"Do you really want to talk about your wayward brother right now?" Gellert asks, giving him a disbelieving look as he knows that the two of them talking about Aberforth never ends well.

"No, I don't," Albus admits. "The blood adoption ritual my daughter and I performed connected us both biologically and magically, and I believe it connected you to us as well," Albus admits, as after what Gellert says that's what he suspects. "And I believe your abilities is what allows you to sense intense emotions," Albus explains.

"Why? Why was I effected?" Gellert asks, not seeing the obvious answer.

"Do you really have to ask?" Albus asks, feeling that it should be obvious, and Gellert just gives him a look. "Our blood oath," Albus tells him, looking it should be obvious.

"The troth was destroyed," Gellert says, remembering how much that hurt.

"But it still happened, our blood still became a part of each other," Albus reminds him, not that Grindelwald needs that reminder. "I believe the blood adoption bound with the blood oath, though why I cannot say," Albus admits.

"I can," Gellert says, and Albus gives him an interested look. "We've been apart of each other since we met, our magic recognizes that even if there have been times where we have wanted to forget that," Gellert tells Albus.

"Do you still want to forget?" Albus asks, feeling hopeful about the answer.

"No, do you?" Gellert asks, dreading the answer, but needing to know.

"No," Albus responds, and he leans forward and rests his forehead on Gellert's.

For a few moments Albus and Gellert stand together, foreheads touching, staring into each other's eyes. As he looks into the eyes, he knows so well every single one of Albus's instincts tell him to lean in, to capture the lips he has been thinking about for thirty-three years, but rather than giving into his desire Albus pulls away, though he keeps his hand on Gellert's chest.

"I should go, Hogwarts's is vulnerable without me there," Albus reveals, knowing if he doesn't leave now, he may never.

"Of course, always the protector," Gellert says, with a loving smile, a smile that makes it even harder for Albus to leave. "Look after yourself, Albus," Gellert tells him, not trying to convince Albus to stay no matter how much he may want to as he knows he cannot be selfish if he wants, he and Albus to have a chance.

"I will do my best," Albus responds. "I am going to ask the Warden if I can visit, I don't know how frequently I would be able to do so, but I would like to," Albus explains, knowing that it is one of the things he would like most.

"I'd like that too," Gellert responds, and Albus just gives a nod, not trusting his voice.

Calling upon every ounce of self-control he has Albus forces himself to move away from Gellert, and walk to the dorm, when he gets there, even though it will make it so much harder Albus turns back and looks at Gellert.

"I never wanted to forget, I never did," Albus tells Gellert. "Everything I've done you've been a part of, even if you never knew," Albus tells Gellert, needing him to know.

"And you've been a part of me, you're why I've survived," Gellert assures him.

"I will return when I can, you have my word," Albus promises, before turning away from the love of his life, opening the door, and walking out of the room.

Once he is in the corridor Albus desperately wants to turn right around and go straight back to Gellert's arms, but he knows he can't, rather he forces himself to walk away. Walking away from Gellert, each step feeling more and more difficulty he collects the wand that has belonged to both of them before going to the Warden's office.

"Professor, would you like some tea?" Karma asks, seeing him.

"No thank you," Albus says, feeling like something much stronger than tea. "Thank you for allowing me to visit, it was very informative," Albus reveals.

"Of course," Karma says, looking like it is no problem.

"I was wondering if I would be able to impose on you some more and visit with Grindelwald again," Albus says, using Gellert's last name rather than his first as he suspects it would be for the best.

"It wouldn't be an imposition, as I said Mr Grindelwald has been a model prisoner," Karma tells him. "I have no problem allowing you to visit," Karma tells Albus, as she respects the man and if he would like to visit Grindelwald then she sees no reason why to prevent that.

"Thank you," Albus says, feeling overwhelming joy, but he fights not to let that show. "It may be necessary that I visit more than once," Albus reveals, trying to keep his voice even and not display that that is what he wants most.

"The Germany ministry has given me complete control over Mr Grindelwald, I will inform the guards that you are allowed to visit as frequently and for as long, as you need," Karma tells Albus. "I will assure you have privacy, though I must insist that you always leave your wand outside the room," Karma tells Albus.

"Of course, I understand," Albus says, having no problem as this is so much better than he was expecting. "Thank you for your time, Warden Karma, I best be getting back to Hogwarts," Albus explains.

"Of course, I am sure we will speak again," Karma responds.

"As am I," Albus says before leaving.

After leaving Karma's office Albus heads out of the budling and to where his Thestral is waiting for him, and once again he climbs onto the creature.

"Take us home," Albus says, staring up at the tower where he knows Grindelwald resides, feeling that he is leaving his heart behind.

At Hogwarts, feeling very concerned for her father as she realised where he has gone, Mie is sitting in the Dumbledore quarters reading a book, with every minute that passes Mie cannot help but wonder if her father is okay, and wonder what kind of shape he will be in upon his return.

If Albus was distracted on the way to Austria that was nothing compared to how distracted, he is on ride home. For most of the flight everything is a blur but as he approaches Hogwarts Albus has the Thestral land in Hogsmeade rather than travelling all the way to the grounds.

"You can return to Hagrid," Albus tells the Thestral and after the creature flies off Albus heads not towards the school, but into his brother's empty bar.

Hearing the bell above his door ring Aberforth looks up from what he is doing, and while he would never admit it, he feels a little bit of relief upon seeing his brother.

"Minerva's worried about you," Aberforth tells his brother, in the form of a greeting.

"I thought she might be," Albus says as he sits down on one of the bar stools.

"And yet instead of being up at the school you're here," Aberforth says, trying to figure out what is going on with his brother as he doesn't seem to be okay, there seems to be pain below his façade which he knows ninety nine percent of people would not be able to see, but he is one of the one percent who can.

"I cannot get whiskey at the school," Albus tells his brother.

"Pretty sure that's not true," Aberforth tells his brother, feeling his concern grow. "Was that your way of saying you'd like a whiskey?" Aberforth asks.

"A double," Albus requests, adding to Aberforth's concern.

"Muggle or magical?" Aberfroth asks, purposely asking multiple questions to try and figure out what is going on.

"Whatever is stronger," Albus requests, and feeling that it may not be the best idea Aberforth grabs a cup and pours his brother a double shot of the strongest whiskey he has.

"Do you want to talk about wherever you've been?" Aberforth asks, as he hands his brother the drink. Normally he wouldn't care, but between Minerva's letter and the way his brother is acting his curiosity is piqued.

"You don't want to know," Albus says, knowing that without a doubt, before drinking the shot in one mouthful, and gesturing for a refill.

"If it's causing you to drink like that I do," Aberforth says, the actions being incredibly out of character for his brother, as he refills the drink, despite his instincts screaming at him that it's a bad idea. "Where have you been?" Aberforth repeats.

"Austria," Albus answers, drinking his second drink in one go, being vague on purpose.

"Austria?" Aberforth asks feeling confused then he realises there is something strikingly familiar about Albus's behaviour and because of that he realises exactly where in Austria his brother was "You went to see him," Aberforth says shocked as Albus reaches over and takes the bottle so he can refill his drink, which he does before quickly drinking it and refiling the glass once more.

"Yes," Albus confirms, as Aberforth uses his wand to lock the door into the bar as while his brother is currently not in the right state of mind to say so Aberforth knows that it would be better If no one heard the conversation they are about to have.

"And why the bloody hell would you do that?" Aberforth asks, pouring his own drink, as he feels like he is going to need it.

"I received a letter," Albus explains.

"He wrote you a letter from prison and so you left everything, left your daughter, to go see him? Why am I not surprised," Aberforth asks, a level of bitterness to his voice.

"Annemie, told me to go," Albus says, an edge to his voice, needing his brother to know that as he takes a drink.

"Mmnn," Aberforth mutters, planning on having a conversation with his niece about how much of a bad idea that was.

"And the letter came from the warden," Albus explains.

"Has something happened?" Aberforth asks as while he doesn't care about Grindelwald, he knows something happening to him will affect his brother and he does care about that, despite how much it may seem otherwise.

"Gellert wanted to see me the Warden passed on that request," Albus explains.

"And of course you went," Aberforth says, rolling his eyes. "And once again that Bastard said something to hurt you," Aberforth says, his feelings towards Gellert being all too clear.

"What hurt was leaving him," Albus admits, purposely not looking at his brother as he doesn't want to see the look that he is sure is on his brothers face.

"Albus, don't make me drag you out of that place again, don't make Mie," Aberforth tells his brother, his voice not harsh, but gentle, as while he doesn't want to, he will if he needs to, but what he wants more than not doing that is making sure Mie doesn't have to.

"What are you talking about?" Albus asks his brother, sounding confused as he has no idea what his brother is talking about, as he takes another drink.

"After that damn duel you disappeared, no one knew where you were, everyone was looking for you," Aberforth reminds his brother, stressing the 'everyone', and Albus realises he remembers very little about the days that followed the duel where he defeated Gellert. "I found you in that house, forced food down your throat, and dragged you back here," Aberforth says, knowing that Albus spent several days in one of his rooms, though no one else knew where he was as he knew that his brother wasn't in any shape to take to anyone, especially anyone who would congratulate him on his defeat of Grindelwald. "You can't do that again," Aberforth tells his brother, not sure if his words will have any effect, but he has to try.

"I was granted permission to regularly visit Gellert," Albus informs his brother, filling his glass again and drinking half of it.

"What good is that going to do?" Aberforth asks, being pretty sure that that is a horrible idea.

"He apologized, he wants to help," Albus reveals, and Aberforth rolls his eyes.

"And you believed him," Aberforth says, it being a statement not a question, and Albus nods. "I never understood that," Aberforth admits. "Seventy-nine years and that Bastard still affects you more than anyone else, I've never understood why," Aberforth says with a frown.

"He's the love of my life," Albus tells Aberforth, a vulnerability in his voice that Aberforth knows his brother barely shows. "No ones ever understood me like he does, he has a hold on me that cannot be broken, even after everything that has happened," Albus tells his brother, his words slurring, guilt in his voice, and he goes to take another drink, but before he can raise it to his mouth Aberforth reaches over and takes the glass.

"I'm cutting you off," Aberforth says, honestly, he would very much like to cut Albus off from Grindelwald, keep him from going to see him, but he knows that isn't possible. "You're gonna go upstairs, take a shower, and sleep it off," Aberforth tells him.

"I should get back to Hogwarts…. Annemie's probably waiting," Albus admits.

"You're not going anyway until you drink this," Aberforth says, before summoning up some coffee as in his experience it is the one thing that helps. "And then I'll walk with you back up to the school," Aberforth tells his brother, not sure if Albus would make it if he went alone, who just nods.

A while after Aberforth cut Albus off from Alcohol the two of them are walking into the Dumbledore quarters, Aberforth helping his brother, who is clearly heavily affected by all the alcohol he drunk, despite the coffee, and Aberforth is very glad they managed to get into the tower without being noticed.

"Dad? Are you okay?" Mie asks worried, jumping to her feet, as soon as she sees her uncle and father.

"Can you put some tea on?" Aberforth requests as he helps Albus to the couch.

"Of course," Mie says hurrying to the kitchen. "What happened?" Mie asks her uncle as she quickly gets things ready.

"I'm fine," Albus tells his brother and daughter, but he really doesn't seem like it.

"Uncle Ab?" Mie asks, turning to him, feeling that he is the Dumbledore brother to have the answers in these circumstances.

"This is the effect Gellert Grindelwald has on him," Aberforth tells his niece, walking towards her. "Which is exactly why he shouldn't go see him," Aberforth tells his niece in a stern voice.

"I thought I was helping," Mie says, guilt in her voice, feeling incredibly guilt as she really though she was helping but she seems to have made things worse.

"Do not blame Annemie," Albus says, standing up though he is a little unsteady, sounding angry at his brother. "I wanted to see Gellert, and I'm glad I did!" Albus exclaims. "I'm glad I'm going to keep seeing him!" Albus exclaims, and Mie is shocked by that, shocked by the way Albus is acting as he almost seems like a teenager.

"Whatever you say," Aberforth says, rolling his eyes. "If you need me send a message on my coin," Aberforth tells Mie, clearly ignoring his brother.

"I will, thanks Uncle Ab," Mie says, feeling that considering everything it may not be best for Aberforth and Albus to spend extended time together.

"Get some rest, sober up, come to your damn senses," Aberforth tells his brother before walking out of the room, and Albus sits back down, or more specifically basically falls back down.

Not long after Albus sits down Mie has prepared the tea and so she walks over to the couch and puts the pot, and mugs down on the table and sits down next to her father.

"Dad, I'm sorry, it thought it would help to see him," Mie admits, feeling shocked and guilty about what is going on.

"It did, you were right," Albus tells his daughter. "Seeing Gellert was the right thing to do," Albus says as Mie as she hands him a cup of tea.

"You don't have to tell me what happened," Mie assures her father as she doesn't want to cause him pain.

"You deserve to know," Albus tells his daughter. "The Blood adoption effected Gellert too," Albus tells his daughter.

"How? Why?" Mie asks, feeling incredibly confused, and wondering just what that means.

"The summer we fell in love Gellert, and I made a blood oath," Albus explains, sounding perfectly inebriated despite his inebriated state. "The Physical troth was long ago broken, but I believe the connection remained, and because of that and Gellert's abilities he is about to sense, and feel, intense emotions that either of us are feeling," Albus explains. "I'm sorry that I didn't consider this was a possibility," Albus tells his daughter.

"It's okay," Mie tells him, as while she has many questions, she knows now is not the best time to ask them. "What did you tell him about what he was experiencing?" Mie asks curious.

"Everything," Albus answers. "I couldn't lie to Gellert," Albus reveals, pain in his voice. "I didn't want to leave him," Albus admits, tears coming to his eyes, and having no idea what to say, feeling that the rest of the conversation they need to have can wait, Mie moves and puts her arm around her father, laying her head on his shoulder and offering him silent support, and no judgement.

Four days have passed since Albus went to go see Grindelwald and while he hasn't gone to see him again, he has thought about doing so constantly and other than that first night he hasn't talked about what happened. As she is worried about her father Mie hasn't asked the many questions she has, but she has started to do her own independent research, which is just adding to her list of questions. It's Wednesday evening and everyone who knows the truth about Mie and their missions have been called to the room of Requirements by Regulus.

"Anyone know what this is about?" Sirius asks, looking between the others.

"He's your brother, I thought you'd know," Amelia comments.

"I don't," Sirius answers, and before anyone can answer the door opens and Regulus walks in.

"Reg, what's going on?" Mie asks concerned.

"Voldemort is planning a double attack on Monday, Easter Monday, and I think it's going to be bad," Regulus reveals and as he does Mie is reminded of something.

"Wait, I know this," Mie says a look of realisation on her face.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

AN: Thank you so much for the support, I really hope you like this chapter.

At Mie's words everyone turns to look at her, all looking various amounts of surprise as they know that for Mie to know what Regulus is talking about then it must be bad.

"What do you mean you know this?" Moody asks, clearly wanting all the information.

"I once asked Remus… future Remus," Mie adds, looking at the teenage version of the person she is talking about. "About when he joined the Order," Mie reveals, remembering that it was a conversation they had before fifth year, after she was at Grimmauld place but before Harry was. "He told me that during his seventh year on Easter Monday there was a double attack," Mie explains, trying to remember every detail Remus told her as she knows that they will need all the information they can get. "Death Eaters simultaneously attacked Hogsmeade and the Muggles leaving Church in Godric's Hollow," Mie explains. "Remus, and he told me his friends, so I assume that means everyone who stayed at Hogwarts for the holidays, were in Hogsmeade and they, you, helped fight back," Mie explains. "There was a fleet of Aurors, half the ministry, and that meant there was no loss of life in Hogsmede," Mie explains, and because of her specific words everyone is concerned about what she is about to say. "In contrast, Godric's Hollow was a massacre," Mie explains, pain in her voice, as she remembers Remus's face when he told her, it's something she will never forget. "A few days after it was leaked to the Daily Prophet that the ministry was warned about both attacks, and they only sent Aurors to Hogsmeade," Mie explains, and various looks of horror appear on people's faces.

"Why…" Lily starts to ask, but then a look of complete horror appears on her face as she comes to a realisation. "The ministry didn't send help because the attack on Godric's Hollow was focused on Muggles," Lily says, a look of complete horror on her face.

"That was exactly what happened," Mie confirms. "According to Remus, while the Ministry weren't in Godric's Hollow the Order was," Mie explains, and the members of the Order in the room are glad about that. "You did what you could, but you were significantly outnumbered," Mie says, looking between her father, uncle, Minerva, and Moody, all of whom are glad about that. "That was the first time, ever, that even speculation about the Order Existing was in the Daily Prophet," Mie explains. "The way the ministry acted led to not just Remus, but a lot of the seventh years to go to Dad and ask to join the Order," Mie explains to everyone, and they realise that that fits with what they learn when Future Moody showed Harry the picture of the Order.

"His plan backfired," Regulus says, and everyone turns to look at him. "Voldemort does plan on giving the ministry warning," Regulus reveals, as he was told that. "Because he knows the Minster will act exactly like he did in your timeline," Regulus says, looking at Mie. "The Hogsmeade attack will be focused on Wizardkind where the Godric Hollow attack is focused on Muggles, unfortunately it's not hard to predict how the ministry will react, who they will feel it is necessary to protect," Regulus says with a frown. "Voldemort plans to use this attack to show how weak the ministry is, how incapable of protecting people they are so he can gain more followers," Regulus explains. "But it sounds like he does the opposite, and he causes more people to want to fight against him," Regulus comments, wondering if it was him who warned Dumbledore in the other timeline, though it's a question he will never get an answer to.

"Sounds like it," Mie realises. "We need a plan," Mie says, looking at her father, and feeling concerned as ever since his visit with Gellert he hasn't been himself, so she is worried about him needing to lead a battle.

"Yes, we do," Albus says, focusing on what he needs to do rather than Gellert who has been who he has been constantly thinking about since he left Austria. "Regulus, Annemie, let's discuss all the details you know," Albus says, and using the information Mie and Regulus know they start to work out their plan for how they are going to handle what they know is coming.

After about an hour of planning with the others Mie and Albus are returning to their quarters. While Mie considered joining all her friends in the unused classroom, they have claimed she couldn't ignore the feeling that her father needed her, so she went with him back to their quarters rather than with her friends.

"Do you think we will be able to convince the Minister to send Aurors to both Hogsmeade and Godric's Hollow?" Mie asks her father, even though she suspects she knows the answer she wants to know her father's opinion, as they walk into their quarters.

"I would like to believe that Harold can be convinced to see sense, but I am unsure," Albus admits, as he sits down at the table. "I will talk to the Minster, and we'll go from there," Albus explains, Mie nods, and sits down across from him as Albus pulls over parchment and a quill to start to make notes of things so he can work out his thoughts.

"Dad, are you okay?" Mie asks concerned as Albus stops what he is doing and looks at his daughter, and he realises something he needs to do.

"Annemie, I owe you an apology, for the way I was the other night," Albus explains, feeling bad that Annemie saw him like that.

"Dad, no, that's not what I'm asking," Mie tells her father. "You have nothing to apologise for, I just wanted to make sure you were okay," Mie explains to her father. "Are you?" She asks in a gentle voice.

"I… I don't know the answer to that," Albus admits.

"Did I make a mistake convincing you to go see Grindelwald?" Mie asks her father, feeling that now that he is sober, she will get a clear, honest, answer about whether it was a good idea or not.

"No, Annemie, you were right, it was something I had to do," Albus tells his daughter. "I am going to visit with Gellert again," Albus informs Mie.

"Um, Dad, do you think that's a good idea?" Mie asks hesitantly, as from what she saw the other night she really doesn't think it is. "According to Uncle Ab you drunk half a bottle of whiskey in less than ten minutes," Mie tells her father. "If that's how you reacted after visiting with him once do you really think it's good for you to visit with him again?" Mie asks concerned. "I ask for no other reason other than I'm worried about you, Dad," Mie tells her father, not sure if she is crossing a line but feeling the need to share her concerns given the circumstances.

"I know, I appreciate that, but I need to keep visiting Gellert," Albus tells his daughter, who gives him an interested look. "I drunk that whiskey not because of anything Gellert said or did, but because I left him, because I have to leave him there, and I cannot be with him all the time," Albus explains, pain in his voice and as she really hates that Mie reaches out and takes her father's hand. "I told Gellert where you're from and what we're trying to do," Albus tells Mie, who has to quickly stop herself before she says how much of a bad idea she thinks that is, knowing that that will just hurt her father which she refuses to do. "He apologised for what he did, said that he knows that he was wrong to do what he did, vowed to do whatever he could to help prevent your future," Albus explains to Mie's shock.

"He did?" Mie asks, and Albus nods. "And you trust him?" Mie asks, being pretty sure that her father has a huge blindspot when it comes to Grindelwald, but still asking the question.

"I've been lied to by Gellert before," Albus admits, trying not to think about those painful times. "I know when he's being sincere and every second we spent together four days ago he was being sincere," Albus explains.

"Okay, I trust your judgement," Mie tells her father with a nod and that honestly means everything to him. "The blood adoption effected Grindelwald, and the two of you had a blood oath once," Mie says, having so many questions about that, but she still isn't sure it's the best time to ask all of them. "Do you think there are other effects that we haven't discovered yet?" Mie asks her father.

"I'm not sure," Albus admits. "I did not even consider this could happen," Albus tells his daughter. "I would have warned if I had," Albus assures Mie.

"I know," Mie assures him. "I've been doing some research," Mie reveals and Albus isn't at all surprised by that. "From what I've found there has been nothing like this before," Mie admits.

"I believe this is the first time something like this has happened," Albus tells his daughter. "Gellert and I created the blood oath when we were seventeen, and eventually the troth, the physical representation, was destroyed," Albus reveals, not wanting to get into that story right now. "But I continued to feel…. Him," Albus admits. "Gellert thinks that because we've been so apart of each other for so long that our magic recognized it, and that's why he was affected when I adopted you, but his abilities are why he can sense our emotions," Albus explains to his daughter, and Mie looks curious about that.

"What do you think?" Mie asks her father.

"I think he's correct," Albus admits. "There is so much about blood magic that we don't know, that we cannot know," Albus admits. "Gellert's theory makes sense, but I'm sorry I don't have more of a concreate answer for you," Albus tells his daughter.

"Dad, it's okay," Mie assures him. "I know most people, yourself included, expect you to know everything but I don't," Mie tells her father. "You don't have to apologize to me for anything related to this," Mie tells her father, who nods. "Do you know when you're going to see Gellert again?" Mie asks her father, switching to the name her father's been using as she just thinks it's the better choice.

"No," Albus answers. "I want to go as soon as possible, but I cannot forget my responsibilities," Albus tells his daughter.

"I get it," Mie says as she's been feeling that, the struggle between how much she wants to see Regulus but the reality that they both have missions to do, and the two of them drift into silence.

The following morning Albus would very much like to be on his way to Austria, but rather he is in the office of the Minister of Magic trying to get him to see sense.

"See sense Harold!" Albus exclaims, trying to keep his voice calm, despite the annoyance and anger he is feeling.

"I am seeing sense! I am focusing on protecting my people!" Minchum responds.

"And what about the people of Godric's Hollow? They need protection too," Albus argues.

"My job isn't to protect Muggles," Minchum informs Albus, as just as what happened in the timeline Mie is from the ministry has been warned of the attacks, and the motivations behind both attacks.

"That is a fundamental misunderstanding of your role, and it is that misunderstanding that Voldemort is counting on," Albus tells Minchum, who flinches at the use of Voldemort's name.

"I do not need you to tell me what my job is Dumbledore," Minchum says, standing up. "I have a meeting, you can show yourself out," Minchum says before leaving, leaving Albus to feel very frustrated and very much wishing that he could get the minster to see sense.

Three days have passed since Albus attempted to get the Minster to see sense, something which he has continued to do, but he has unfortunately been unsuccessful. While attempting to convince the Minster to act Albus has also been preparing the Order, reaching out to other for help, and due to what Mie knows and reveals he can't help but feel like he is leading them to their slaughter.

It is the easter Monday and from the timeline they know from both Regulus and Mie there is ninety minutes before the simultaneous attacks on Hogsmeade and the Muggle Populations of Godric Hallow is due to occur. Having once again failed to convince the Ministry to change how he is going to respond to the attack Albus is walking into his quarters where Mie, dressed not in robes but in muggles clothes and prepared for battle, is pacing back and forth, the second she hears the door open Mie turns to look at her father and from the second she sees him Mie knows what has occurred.

"He didn't change his mind," Mie says, it being a statement and not a question.

"He didn't change his mind," Albus confirms.

"We're not going to be able to save everyone are we?" Mie asks, pain in her voice.

"We will do our best," Albus tells Mie.

"I can't believe him, we're not asking for all the aurors, just a few more would…." Mie says, then she looks like she is getting ideas, like pieces are falling into place for her.

"Annemie? What is it?" Albus asks his daughter, noticing the look on her face.

"Are Minerva and Moody still meeting you in your office?" Mie asks her father.

"Yes," Albus confirms.

"Don't leave until I get back," Mie tells her father, then before he can ask any questions Mie goes running out of their quarters, causing Albus to watch her go with a confused look on his face, as he can't see the connections Mie has made.

After leaving the quarters she shares with her father Mie goes running, as fast as she can, having only one destination in mind, not giving herself the chance to overthink what she is planning. Due to how fast she ran it doesn't take Mie much time to get to the empty classroom on the seventh floor.

As she tries to catch her breath Mie looks around the room and she sees Sirius, Remus, James, Lily, Alice, Frank, Severus, Amelia, Edger, Isaac, Marlene, Mary, Dorcus, and Emmaline.

"Mie? What's going on?" Marlene asks concerned.

"In about ninety minutes Death Eaters are going to attack both Hogsmeade and the Muggle Population of Godric's Hollow," Mie explains, speaking fast. "The ministry knows, but the minster is only sending Aurors to Hogsmeade," Mie reveals. "Dad are some people are going to Godric's Hollow, I'm going to, to fight back," Mie explain. "There's not many of us, we're going to be outnumbered," Mie explains.

"Mie, what are you here to ask?" Amelia asks, having a suspicion but needing to hear Mie say it, and Mie sighs, not sure if this is a good idea, but not giving herself the opportunity to overthink it more.

"I'm here to ask for help," Mie admits. "And I know that I'm asking for a lot so if you don't want to come, it's okay, I won't hold it against you," Mie tells her friends. "It will be dangerous, and we're going to be outnumbered, but I'm still asking because the people of Godric's Hollow deserve protection and they're not going to get it from the ministry," Mie explains, looking around.

"Mie you don't have justify it, or even convince us, I'm in," Sirius tells Mie, as he doesn't even need to think about it.

"Same," Marlene says, and the others and the room nod in agreement.

"Thank you," Mie says, sounding grateful. "We should go meet Dad, Professor McGonagall and Moody in Dad's office," Mie tells the others, and they nod.

Unlike her trip to the seventh-floor empty classroom Mie doesn't run, but she does walk fast with her friends behind her. Once they get to the gargoyle Mie quietly says the password so they can all walk in.

Walking into the main office a few moments later Mie and her seventh-year friends find Albus, Minerva, and Moody waiting.

"Annemie, what is this?" Albus asks, seeing all the seventh years and while he suspects he knows exactly what is going on he doesn't know what to think.

"We need help, Dad, everyone here is willing to help," Mie explains, knowing that if one of them gets hurt or dies she will never forgive herself, but she also knows it is the best chance they have.

"I cannot allow that, it will be incredibly dangerous," Albus says, looking between the students as he wants to protect them.

"Professor, I understand that you want to protect us, but we want to protect the people in Godric's Hollow," Lily tells Albus.

"We're all over seventeen," Marlene says, being pretty sure that that will be an argument. "Mie's told us that we're going to be outnumbered, we know what we're facing," Marlene explains.

"If we can help save lives, protect people, then that's what we want to do," James says.

"We know what we're doing, and we want to do it," Severus tells Albus.

"Albus, we need the help," Moody tells his friend, and while Albus doesn't think this is a good idea, he doesn't want to put his students in danger, he also knows they need the help.

"Are you all sure? As Annemie said it will be dangerous, we will be outnumbered," Albus says, looking between the students.

"We're sure," Remus says, and the others nod, it being clear that they are all willing to fight, to protect people.

"We will be travelling via portkey in a few minutes," Albus tells everyone, and after seeing their nods Albus starts to get everything ready, and within a few minutes they are leaving Hogwarts castle via portkey.

In his many years he has been a prisoner within Nurmengard Castle Gellert has gotten used to time having no meaning, and he has struggled with ways to distract himself. While he doesn't have many things in his cell one thing that Gellert does have is his copy of The Tales of Beedle the Bard which he has had with him since shortly after he was arrested; there being no doubt in his mind about who made sure he had not just that book but his personal copy of the book.

As he reads the story that he long ago memorised Gellert feels something that makes him stop. Closing his eyes to focus on what he is feeling Gellert feels fury, fear, an incredibly strong desire to protect, followed by incredible physical pain and incredible terror.

Feeling the serges of emotions Gellert opens his eyes and feels like he cannot breathe, and he has to reach out and grab hold of the desk for support. Trying to make sense of what he is feeling Gellert comes to a horrible realisation, he realises that either Albus or Albus's daughter have been hurt, and whoever's not hurt saw the other get hurt and is terrified that they aren't going to survive.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

AN: Thank you so much for the response to the last chapter. Hope you like this chapter.

Moments after they left Hogwarts the Seventh years, Albus, Minerva, and Moody meet up with the members of the order who are in Godric's Hollow; Aberforth, Benjy Fenwick, Cardoc Dearborn, Dedalus Diggle, Elphias Doge, Gideon and Fabian Prewett, Mundungas Fletcher, and Sturgis Podmore as well as three old friends of Albus's Lally Hicks, Tina Scamander and her brother-in-law Theseus, who Albus reached out to for assistance when it became clear that the minster would not listen.

"Thank you for coming," Albus says to his old friends, knowing they didn't have to, but he is incredibly glad that they did.

"Of course, we want to do what we can," Tina says, and Albus makes quick introductions, not going into too much detail as he knows they don't have the time and he knows that lot of people already if not know each other than know of each other; though he can see the amazed look on Mie's face when he introduces Lally, and he makes a note so he can put them in touch.

"What's the plan?" Theseus says, clearly a little surprised to see the students, but knowing it is not the right time to question Albus, but he suspects that Albus's daughter may have something to do with why there are so many students with them.

"We will split into partners," Albus says, as he feels that it is the best way to protect the students. "Stick together, we will take up strategic positions around the church and when the battle begins the aim is to protect muggles and draw the attacks away from public areas," Albus instructs, and everyone nods.

"Do we pick the partners?" Mary asks.

"No," Albus answers, as he has been running though his head who the best partners are. "Annemie, you're with me," Albus tells his daughter, and Mie isn't at all surprised by that. "Minerva and Lily, Alastor and Remus, Aberforth and Marlene, Theseus and Severus, Tina and Alice, Lally and Amelia, Benjy and Frank, Caradoc and Mary, Dedalus and Emmaline, Elphias and Dorcus, Gideon and James, Fabian and Sirius, Mundungas and Edger, Sturgis and Isaac," Albus instructs as that way each student is paired with an adult who will be suited to the way they fight, or in the case of Mundungas and Edger someone who has enough logic to figure out a solution if Mundungas does something he shouldn't mid battle. "Any questions?" Albus asks, and he sees no one looking like they have a question. "Let's take up our positions," Albus instructs, and that's what everyone does, feeling their apprehension rise as they all know what is coming.

As all his followers are either on their way to Godric's Hollow or Hogsmeade Voldemort is alone in a location away from where he usual spends his time, waiting for a meeting that he is intrigued about as he suspects that it may be good for him in the future, which is exactly why none of his follows are around for this meeting.

Staring out of the window Voldemort hears footsteps and he turns to see the young man he was expecting walking towards him.

"Peter Pettigrew," Voldemort greats.

"My Lord," Peter responds, his voice shaking, as while he thinks this is the best thing to do, he is still nervous.

"Your cousin informed me that you had something to offer me, and Cabot spoke highly of you," Voldemort says, and Peter feels a rush of pride at that. "Now, what is it that you have to offer me?" Voldemort asks, clearly not wanting to take part in any small talk.

"Annemie Dumbledore," Peter says, and Voldemort becomes more interested at that. "I can offer you Annemie Dumbledore," Peter says, because his life has gotten so much worse since Mie came to Hogwarts and he wants to make her pay for that.

In Godric's Hollow the Church Bells are ringing signifying the end of the Easter Monday church service. As they hear the bells the members of the Order, students, and old friend's of Albus's all know what is coming so they prepare. Minutes later people start exiting the church and seconds after people start to leave through the one entrance everyone hears the sound of apparating and no less than fifty Death Eaters appear.

Just like how the Order are positioned the Death Eaters don't apparate to just one place, they aspartate all around the village square. As soon as the Death Eaters appear they start to send spells towards the Muggles, and the fight between the Order, Students and Allies against the Death Eaters begin.

The second they see the first Death Eaters appear, in almost perfect unison, Mie and Albus both raise their wands and focus on using spells to protect the Muggles.

"Stay close," Albus tells his daughter, as he wants to keep her safe, and with a single spell Mie knocks over three Death Eater, all of whom Albus stuns.

Over the next few minutes Albus, Mie and their allies fight back against the Death Eaters, doing everything they can to protect the Muggles. While it is clear that that there are more Death Eaters Mie, Albus and their allies are putting up a damn good fight, they are doing everything they can to protect as many people as possible and are succeeding. As she fights near her father Mie feels a glimmer of hope that maybe this won't be the same massacre as it was in her timeline.

As she uses a piece of a damaged bench to get in between a killing curse and a muggle Mie spots a Death Eater, though which Death Eater it is impossible to tell because of the mask, using the Cruciatus curse on a muggle. Feeling fury rise up inside of her, such fury that she forgets all logic, and acting before anyone realises what she is doing, Mie goes running towards where the muggle woman is lying on the ground with a death eater standing over her.

As she runs as fast as she can, for the second time in a day, Mie sends a stunner towards the Death Eater, and just like she intended it has the effect of causing the Death Eater to move their focus from the woman on the ground to her. As Mie runs towards the Death Eater he sends several spells at her, all of which she manages to block while continuing to run, sending spells back at the Death Eater as she does

Around the battle several people stop to watch, they watch as Mie runs, and performs incredibly complicated wand work with a look of true focus on her face. Jumping over pieces of a destroyed fountain, something a lot more physical than she is comfortable with but it was the quickest way to her target, Mie sends two nonverbal spells in quick succession. The Death Eater manages to block the first with ease, and as he struggles to block the second Mie sends a third spell, this one hitting her target, stunning the Death Eater.

"MIE!" Amelia's voice yells in terror and Mie turns towards her friend's voice to see a spell coming towards her. Before Mie can even think to raise her wand to defend herself Albus aparates in front of her, ironically in the same spot he met Gellert all those years ago, the very thing that made him feel alive, and takes the curse intended for Mie showing everyone, Death Eaters and Allies alike, that Mie is the one person who Albus will risk anything for; that he will do anything to protect her.

"DAD!" Mie yells, in absolute terror, the few steps that separate her and her father feeling a world away. For Mie as she runs towards her father it's like the rest of the battle fades away, she only cares about one thing, her father. "Dad? Dad?" Mie asks terrified, as she gets to her father's side.

"Are you okay?" Albus asks, clearly struggling, in incredibly pain, as Mie pulls his head onto her lap and uses her wand to cast a shield charm around them, causing a protective bubble to cover them, needing to protect her father just like he protected her.

"I'm fine, you saved me," Mie says, as she looks where the curse hit her father, causing her not to see the relief on Albus's face at the conformation that his daughter is okay, and as well as relief there is a look of acceptance, like he knows what is coming and is okay with it. "You're bleeding a lot," Mie says, felling terrified as she uses one hand to try and hold pressure on where blood is profusely spouting out of her father, while using her other hand to open her beaded bag, feeling glad that it didn't feel right to go into battle without it. "Accio Dittany," Mie says and the small bottle files out of her bag and into her hand. "Stay awake, Dad, please stay awake," Mie tells her father as she opens the dittany and pours a fair amount over her father's wound, and while the wound closes a small amount it isn't nearly enough, and Albus is still bleeding profusely leading to Mie to speculate that an artery has been severed, and so Mie starts to use both her hands to try and stop the bleeding.

As Mie does what she can to help her father several battles around the square stop as Death Eaters become more interested in watching what is going on with Albus, which allows the Dumbledore allies, who are incredibly worried, to stun a lot of them. "We've got to get you back to Hogwarts," Mie tells her father, tears coming to her eyes, as she sees Albus struggling even more. "Stay with me Dad, please, stay with me," Mie begs, wracking her brain to try and figure out a way to get them back, and as she does, Albus, with extremely difficulty, reaches up and pulls of one of his buttons.

"Portus," Albus says, pointing his wand that is still in his hand, at the button. "Five second," Albus says, the single spelt taking the last of his strength causing him to drop his wand and loose consciousness.

"I've got you, Dad, I've got you," Mie says, picking up his wand, the elder wand, and touching the button that is her father's hand with one finger. A second later Mie feels a tough behind her navel and the two of them disappear.

At Nurmengard Gellert is pacing back and forth, feeling like he can barely breathe. Due to what he is feeling Gellert knows that either one of two things has happened, either Albus is dying, and his daughter is watching, or Albus's daughter is dying and Albus is watching.

Pacing back and froth Gellert doesn't know which is the better option because he knows he doesn't want to live in a world without Albus in it and Albus won't be the Albus he loves anymore if his daughter dies. For almost forty years Gellert has been locked up in Nurmengard and in all that time he has never felt as powerless, as helpless, as he does in this moment.

Needing to know more about what is going on, and figuring that it is his only shot, Gellert walks over to his bed sits down, and starts to meditate focusing on what he is feeling as a way to try to get information about what is going on using the only method he has.

Seconds after they left Godric's Hollow Mie and Albus appear on the ground of the Hospital Wing, having been able to travel into Hogwarts via portkey as Albus was the one who created it, as soon as they land in a heap Mie can tell that her father is in even worse shape than he was seconds earlier.

"MADAM POMFREY HELP!" Mie yells terrified and seconds later Madam Pomfrey runs out of her office.

"What happened?" Madam Pomfrey asks, sounding worried as she runs towards where Mie and Albus are.

"Dad took a curse that was coming towards me, I think it was a severing charm and it hit an artery, I used dittany, but it didn't do much," Mie quickly explains, knowing that Madam Pomfrey needs as much information as possible.

"Let's move him onto the bed together," Madam Pomfrey instructs, and together Mie and Madam Pomfrey both use levitating charms to move Albus from the floor to the bed, leaving a trail of blood behind.

As soon as Mie and Madam Pomfrey get Albus on the bed, Madam Pomfrey starts to perform multiple spells on Albus as Mie watches on in horror, her hands stained with her father's blood.

"Mie you need to go to Saint Mungo's," Poppy says, but Mie doesn't move, almost like she doesn't hear. "ANNEMIE!" Poppy exclaims, trying to get her attention.

"Sorry what?" Mie asks confused, looking towards the healer.

"You need to use the floor travel to Saint Mungo's Head Healers Office, to help your Dad I need help," Madam Pomfrey says, her voice calm, but rushed.

"Right okay," Mie says, though she makes no effort to move, rather she just continues to stare at her dying father.

"MIE NOW!" Poppy exclaims, as she needs help as soon as possible.

"Right," Mie says, and she goes running to the fire. Once at the fire Mie grabs floo power and throws it into the fire as quickly as possible. "Saint Mungo's Head Healers office," Mie says, and she hurries into the fire.

Moments after she hurried into the fire Mie runs out into an office where there is a woman sitting behind a desk.

"I need your help," Mie says, her voice hurried.

"Who are you?" The woman asks, sounding suspicious, as unknown to Mie several portraits around the room look interested.

"Madam Pomfrey sent me, my names Annemie Dumbledore, Albus Dumbledore has been seriously hurt, Madam Pomfrey needs help to heal him," Mie explains, speaking fast, panic in her voice. "Please, you have to come," Mie begs.

"I'll be right behind you," The Healer says, assuming that things must be bad for Poppy to have sent a student to her, standing up and Mie hurries back through the fire.

Moments later Mie enters the Hospital Wing once more and sees Madam Pomfrey doing what she can for Albus.

"What can I do?" Mie asks, walking towards the bed where Madam Pomfrey is working on Albus, and as she walks towards her father the head healer hurries out of the fire and towards where Madam Pomfrey is working on Albus.

"Mie, you should wait in my office, I'll come get you," Poppy tells Mie as considering everything she doesn't think it would be a good idea for Mie to watch them trying to save Albus as she honestly isn't sure that they will succeed.

"I'm not going anywhere," Mie tells Poppy, who doesn't have the capacity to try and stop her, even though she knows it would be for the best.

Over the next fifteen minutes Mie stands at the end of the bed Albus is in as Madam Pomfrey and the head healer work on Albus. Having seen people hurt enough time in her life, and having watched the way Madam Pomfrey treated people during the battle of Hogwarts Mie knows, without a doubt, that her father is in bad shape.

Even though she is desperate to know what is going on Mie doesn't ask the questions she has as she knows that she cannot distract Poppy and the other healer from what they are doing.

"Don't do this Dad, don't do this," Mie mutters to herself, feeling incredible guilt as she knows this is her fault. As soon as she saw the Death Eater she lost focus, only cared about preventing the woman from being tortured, and now her father is paying the price because he was trying to protect her. The world needs Albus Dumbledore and because of her they may not have him any longer.

"Mie," A voice says, and Mie turns to see Aberforth, Minerva, Lally, and her friends who took part in the battle, as unknown to her Moody, Tina, Theseus, and the rest of the Order, are dealing with the aftermath of the battle, it having been Aberforth who spoke.

"Uncle Ab," Mie says, as her uncle hurries towards her and hugs her. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, it's all my fault," Mie tells her uncle, guilt in her voice, as she hugs him, crying.

"No Mie, it's not your fault," Aberforth promises his niece as he hugs her, knowing that he doesn't want her to blame herself and he also knows that Albus wouldn't want that either.

"Poppy? How is he?" Minerva asks, her voice apprehensive, like she is afraid of the answer.

"You need to get Mie out of here," Poppy tells Minerva, purposely avoiding answering the question.

"I told you, I'm not going anywhere," Mie argues, and as she does Poppy looks at both Minerva and Aberforth, clearly telling them things without speaking.

Knowing he will have to apologise to his niece later Aberforth picks up Mie and carries her out of the room, to Poppy's office, Mie fighting against him the entire time, the other seventh years following behind them, leaving Minerva and Lally in the hospital wing, both moving towards the bed so that they can help Madam Pomfrey and the Head Healer.

"What the hell Uncle Ab?" Mie asks angrily, once she is on the ground again, and Mie tries to push past her uncle, wanting to get back into the main area of the Hospital wing so she can see what is going on with her father.

"If Poppy doesn't want you to see what is going on then she has a good reason," Aberforth tells his niece, as she manages to push past her uncle, but she finds the door being blocked by James, Sirius, and Remus.

"Mie, let them work," Sirius tells her in a gentle voice, knowing all too well that if Mie wanted too she could curse them out of the way, but he needs to believe that she won't.

"I can't lose him," Mie says, her voice breaking.

"We know," Amelia says, walking over to her friend and putting her arm around her.

"Mie, just give them time, come sit down," Lily says, also walking over to her friend and putting her arm around her. "Trust they know what they're doing," Lily tells her, and Mie nods, not trusting her voice as she allows Amelia and Lily to lead her over to the couch that is in Madam Pomfrey's office.

As Sirius watches Lily and Amelia lead Mie over to the couch, Mie looking like she cannot fight anymore, he knows that Mie could really use Regulus, but with everything going on, with so many people who don't know the truth around, he knows he can't reach out to his brother, no matter how much he may want to.

At Nurmengard Castle Gellert has been intensely meditating, drawing on every once of power he has, something which he has not done in a very long time. Opening his eyes Gellert sees not his cell, but the coffee shop he and Albus would meet, sometimes in person, sometimes just in their minds, when they were fighting a war against each other.

Taking his regular seat Gellert waits, having no idea if this would be possible, but desperately hoping that Albus takes the seat across from him just like he did so many times in the past. After a while of waiting, and desperately hoping that something happens despite how impossible it may be, Gellert experiences a flash of light, and the person he has been waiting for appears.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

AN: I am so sorry that it's been so long since the last update, especially considering how the last chapter ended. From tomorrow I will be working only evening and night shifts for the next month so I hope that will mean I will have more time to write.

"What can I do?" Minerva asks Poppy once Aberforth has carried Mie out of the room not asking how Albus is again as after the way Poppy has been reacting, she is sure that she doesn't want the answer.

"I need potions, I need Slughorn," Poppy says as from what she can tell not only was Mie right about an artery being served by several organs were also affected by the serving charm.

"Okay," Minerva says, before hurrying away, feeling glad that she has something to focus on.

"What can I do?" Lally taking a step forward, and both Poppy and the Head Healer know that Lally has experience with healing charms, which is exactly what they need right now.

"Control the bleeding while we try to repair the damage, if you can cycle the blood back into his system," Poppy instructs, knowing that it is the best chance Albus has.

"Okay," Lally says and she does what Poppy requested, knowing just how bad Albus is for that to be what she needs to do, which means she knows exactly what is a real possibility.

While Poppy, Lally and the head Healer at Saint Mungos are all working on her father, and Minerva has gone in search of Slughorn for potions, Mie is sitting on the couch in Poppy's office, with Lily and Amelia sitting either side of her, and the rest of her friends watching her in concern. As she sits between her friends Mie doesn't even notice them as all she is doing, all she has been doing, is staring at her hands which are covered in her father's blood and still holding his wand.

As Mie is so far from okay, and wanting to do something to help because she is feeling pretty useless, Amelia summons a bowl and some walm water as while there might not be a lot, she can do she can clean Albus's blood of Mie's hands.

"Mie, I'm going to clean your hands if that's okay," Amelia tells her friend, knowing that Mie doesn't react well to unexpected touching under the best circumstances and this is far from the best time, and Mie just nods so Amelia starts to clean her friends hands. "Mie, none of this is your fault," Amelia assures her friend as she gently cleans her hands, though she knows Mie well enough to know that it probably won't be much use.

"He took the curse meant for me, this is happening because of me," Mie says, guilt in her voice, knowing that, without a doubt Albus wouldn't be fighting for his life if it wasn't for her.

"And if I know one thing about your dad it's that he would much rather he be hurt than you," Remus says, walking over to Mie and squatting down in front of Mie, putting his hands on her legs, offering her support, and causing those who didn't read the books to feel confused at it seems that Remus is a lot closer to Albus than they thought, but those who have read the books are pretty sure that Remus has the best chance to get Mie to realise that it's not her fault because of the relationship she has with his future self.

"Remus is right," Alice tells her. "Think about your dad, Mie," Alice tells her friend. "He knew what he was doing, and we both know that he would much rather he be hurt than you," Alice says and even though Mie knows Remus and Alice are right that doesn't prevent the incredible guilt Mie is feeling.

In a place that only exists for them, Albus and Gellert are sitting across from one another, their eyes locked and even if this place didn't exist only for them, they would be the only ones in the word for each other. After a few moments Gellert's joy at seeing Albus is replaced by the horror of the realisation of what it means that he is sitting before him as Gellert knows, without a single ounce of doubt, that if it was his daughter dying Albus would not be sitting before him.

"What happened?" Gellert asks, the place they created being so sacred to both that they cannot see anything wrong with the other. While they both look how they old they are they look completely healthy even though neither are.

"What do you know?" Albus asks, purposely answering a question with a question.

"Just what I felt," Gellert answers. "I felt fury, fear, and incredibly strong dire to protect, followed by pain and incredible terror," Gellert informs Albus, being able to picture exactly what each emotion felt like.

"Voldemort's followers attacked Godric's Hollow," Albus reveals.

"Is Aunt Ba….." Gellert starts to ask concerned.

"As far as I know she wasn't involved," Albus reveals, knowing exactly what Gellert is about to ask, and Gellert looks glad. "Death Eaters also attacked Hogsmeade," Albus explains. "The Ministry was warned about both attacks, but as the Godric's Hollow attack was focused on Muggles, they didn't send Aurors," Albus explains.

"So, you and your friends went to Godric's Hollow to fight back, to protect," Gellert realises and Albus nods.

"My daughter and her friends, my students, also joined us," Albus explains, still not sure how he feels about that. "In my daughters timeline it was a massacre, she wanted to do whatever she could to stop that from occurring," Albus explains.

"Of course, sounds familiar," Gellert says, and he and Albus exchange looks, both thinking the same thing "Albus what happened?" Gellert asks his love, dreading the answer, but feeling uncertain about how much time they have together before they are forced to say goodbye.

"My daughter was duelling with a Death Eater, he was torturing someone, which hits to close to home for my daughter, so she was determined to defeat him," Albus explains, and Gellert doesn't need Albus to fill in the gaps to know that means Albus's daughter was tortured at some point, but he doesn't say so as he isn't sure he wants Albus to confirm that. "She was so focused on her duel, which she won, that she didn't realise that a Death Eater, and I suspect I know exactly which Death Eater, send a severing jinx at her," Albus explains, and Gellert tenses at that as he knows how bad that jinx can be when it hits a person, especially if there is a lot of force behind it, which he suspects there would be in this is situation if Albus believes he knows the Death Eater who cast it. "I knew she wouldn't have a chance to defend against it so I apparated and took…." Albus starts to explain.

"The curse meant for your daughter," Gellert says, that making perfect sense to him.

"I would do it again," Albus says, knowing he would do that without hesitation.

"I know," Gellert responds, not at all surprised by Albus's words. "You're always willing to risk everything for someone you love," Gellert says, knowing that from his own experience. "No matter what they may have done," Gellert adds, clearly speaking about himself and not Mie.

"Annemie will be blaming herself, feeling so much guilt," Albus says and Gellert can't help but smile as that's the first time Albus has told him his daughter's name, which feels like a step forward.

"Annemie, I like it," Gellert says, needing to acknowledge that as it means so much to him that Albus has trusted him with his daughter's name, as that is something truly significant.

"Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore," Albus reveals, locking eyes with Gellert, who smiles, understanding the significance and assuming Harriett is a name that means something to Mie from the timeline she is from as he knows the name doesn't mean anything to Albus. "I will never regret protecting Annemie, I would always choose to do so, but she will not be seeing it like that. She will be blaming herself," Albus reveals, knowing that.

"Sounds to me like you have to go convince your Annemie that nothing that happened is her fault," Gellert tells Albus.

"I know," Albus admits as he intends to do that. "But what if I am not ready to leave you quite yet?" Albus asks Gellert reaching out and taking his hand, something he is able to do despite the fact that neither of them are actually there.

As she waits with her uncle and friends for updates about her father for Mie every second feels like it lasts a lifetime. While she waits Mie is grateful that no one is trying to make small talk, needing to see if she can get any clue about what is going on Mie looks out to the main area of the Hospital wing and as soon as she looks out Mie feels anger rise up inside of her, and before anyone can stop her Mie goes running out into the main area of the hospital wing where Harold Minchum is now with Minerva, Lally, Poppy, Slughorn, and the Head Healer.

"YOU! This is your fault!" Mie yells angrily as she walks towards the Minster, not even caring about who she is speaking to. "He warned you! He told you this would happen, and you didn't listen!" Mie says, sounding furious.

"Mie," Mary says in a worrying tone of voice, as all the seventh years and Aberforth walk out of the other you.

"You should remember who you're speaking to young lady," Minchum tells Mie, as both Slughorn and Minerva turn to watch what happened while Poppy, Lally and the head healer continue what they are doing as they know that ever single second counts.

"I don't care," Mie says, and those who read the book with Mie are shocked as they are pretty sure out of everything they have read, and all they have seen from Mie, they have never seen her like this, never seen her lose control, which they suspects is a testament to what Albus means to her. "You were warned, Dad told you that this was going to happen. Everyone who was hurt, everyone who was tortured, everyone who was killed, is on you, it's your fault," Mie tells the minster. "Including Dad," Mie tells him.

"You are not your father, you have no right to speak to me like that," Minchum says, taking a step towards Mie, causing Minerva and Aberforth to exchange looks, both being prepared to step in if needed. "And you need to watch yourself Little Girl, the way I understand it the curse your father was hit with was aiming for you, so who's fault is it really?" Minchum asks.

"Minster!" Minerva says, her tone say that he is so clearly out of line, and Mie, being driven by both anger and guilt, pulls her wand and points it at Minchum.

"MIE DON'T!" A voice says, but Mie doesn't know who it is that spoke, all her attention is on Minchum as she points her wand at his face, while holding the Elder Wand in her other hand.

After his conversation with Peter Voldemort has returned to where he is currently staying and is being briefed by Bellatrix about what happened in Godric's Hollow, having just finished listening to Lucius explain what happened in Hogsmeade.

"Am I to understand that you once again failed to kill Annemie Dumbledore?" Voldemort asks, Bellatrix, looking less than impressed, and Lucius is very glad he is not looking at him.

"Yes, My Lord," Bellatrix tells him.

"I am displeased Bellatrix," Voldemort tells her.

"I wasn't completely unsuccessful My Lord," Bellatrix tells Voldemort, and he gives her an interested look. "Dumbledore, he took the curse I intended for his daughter," Bellatrix informs Voldemort who looks thrilled at that.

"Are you telling me that Albus Dumbledore is dead?" Voldemort asks, needing to be sure, a level of joy to his voice.

"The curse hit him, he was hurt, but I am not sure if he died," Bellatrix admits, Voldemort frowns, and Lucius wonders if he can sneak out of the room.

"What do you mean you didn't know?" Voldemort asks, needing to know.

"They both disappeared, Dumbledore did not look well, my lord," Bellatrix informs him.

Feeling frustrated Voldemort pulls his wand and uses the cruciatus curse on Bellatrix, taking the frustration he is feeling out on her. As he tortures Bellatrix Voldemort realises that he may have to take advantage of the opportunity that was presented to him earlier, though he doesn't plan to tell anyone about the opportunity, as what has occurred has proved one thing and that is that Annemie Dumbledore is Albus Dumbledore's biggest weakness as, just like he has always believed, love makes you weak.

For a few moments, blood pounding in her ears, Mie points her wand at the face of the Minster for Magic. For the first time Mie is not thinking about the consequences as she needs to lash out as Minchum's words hit too close to home, they are exactly what she is feeling; that this is all her fault.

"Mie, don't do it," Frank tells her, even though he isn't completely sure that he will be able to get through to her.

"Are you really going to curse the Minster of Magic?" Minchum asks, not realising that Mie should not be tested, and Aberforth, who honestly wants to see the minster be cursed, decides that it would be better not to say anything.

Just like those who read the books with Mie Minerva knows that if pushed enough Mie will likely attack the minster and so she walks over from where she is helping Poppy, Lally, Slughorn, and the Head Healer, who are desperately trying to help Albus, and over to Mie.

"Mie," Minerva says, standing between Mie and the minster. "You don't want to do this," Minerva says, knowing what Mie is capable of and so how dangerous it is to stand between Mie and someone she is pointing her wand at. "What happened wasn't your fault, but what you choose to do now is your responsibility," Minerva tells Mie. "Think about your father, think about what he would want you to do," Minerva says, hoping that would be enough to get through to Mie, and Mie knows exactly what her father would tell her to do, and so she lowers her wand.

"I'm sorry," Mie mutters, her voice barley above a whisper as she is feeling like everything is falling apart, nothing makes sense.

"Good choice," Minerva says approvingly, and she turns to the Minster. "Minster while Professor Dumbledore is hurt, I am acting head of Hogwarts and as Acting Head I cannot allow anyone who causes distress to my students to stay," Minerva says, sounding protective. "Mr Black, Mr Potter, would you kindly show the Minster the way to the gates," Minerva requests, an edge to her voice, knowing that James and Sirius will make sure the minster leaves the grounds and will not be pleasant about it.

"Gladly," James says as he and Sirius walk over to the minster.

"If you'd follow us Minster," Sirius says, annoyance in his voice.

Looking around the room the minster sees Mie, who is clearly looking like he would very much like to curse him, Aberforth who he knows would, and a lot of students who are looking protective, and given the circumstances the Minster knows what he has to do.

"This is not the end," The minster tells Minerva before storming out of the hospital wing.

"Make sure he leaves, boys," Minerva tells James and Sirius.

"Of course," Sirius says as he and James exchange grins, and the tow of them head out of the hospital wing.

"Minerva, we need another set of hands over here," Poppy says as Minerva hurries back over to where Albus is being worked on, and Amelia walks over to her friend and puts her arm around her shoulder.

"I've got you, we're all here," Amelia promises her friend, being able to tell that Mie is falling apart and because she knows her friend Amelia knows that the only way Mie will be okay again is if Albus is.

Hearing Albus's words, words that he stopped believing he would hear long ago, Gellert cannot help but smile.

"Oh Mein Schatz the only way this would be goodbye is if you die," Gellert tells Albus.

"That's not strictly true, after all to a well-organized mind…." Albus starts to say.

"Death is only the next great adventure," Gellert finishes, rolling his eyes. "Well, it's not time for you to take that adventure," Gellert tells him. "Albus, who do you love most in this world, Liebling?" Gellert asks, knowing the answer because of everything Albus has said and done since they have been talking again.

"Annemie," Albus answers, without needing to think about it.

"Annemie," Gellert says with a nod, as that is exactly what he was expecting. "From what you have told me you have given her love and support she has never had before; do you really want her to lose that now?" Gellert asks, being uncharacteristically selfless as he knows that it's what Albus needs right now. "She needs you more than I do Liebling," Gellert tells Albus.

"I love you," Albus says, seeing that the Gellert who is sitting before him is so much more like the boy he fell in love with rather than the man he fought a war against.

"And I love you," Gellert responds. "Albus this is our place, we can always come back, but only if you survive," Gellert tells him, understanding enough about magic to know that Albus needs to decide to fight, otherwise nothing the healers he is sure are working on Albus do will work "I know you're tired, and I'm huge reason why that is, but this isn't your end," Gellert responds. "You've got too much work to do, people who need you," Gellert explains.

"Does that include you?" Albus asks.

"Always Mein Schatz," Gellert responds, with the most charming smile he can manage, and though he has always known Gellert's words confirm what Albus knows he has to do.

"I will visit you when I can," Albus promises Gellert.

"I'd like that," Gellert tells him. "But if you aren't well enough we can always meet here," Gellert says and after a nod, and squeezing Gellert's hand, Albus disappears from where she is sitting, and while Gellert feels sad about saying goodbye to Albus he also feels indescribable relief as he knows that this isn't goodbye forever.

In the Physical word, hours after she pulled her wand on the Minster of Magic, Mie has finally been allowed to sit with her father as Madam Pomfrey, Lally and the Head Healer, with help from Slughorn and Minerva, have done everything they can for the moment. While her friends, and uncle are all doing what they can to offer support Mie feels like she is completely alone, and all she wants is for her dad to be okay.

"Wake up Dad, please, just open your eyes," Mie begs, ignoring the look her uncle is giving her as she doesn't care, she just wants her Dad to be okay.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

AN: I really hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

A little while has passed since Mie begged Albus to open his eyes, and while he hasn't opened his eyes he has remained stable, which according to Poppy is very good news.

"Mie," Lily says, walking over and putting her hand on her shoulder. "We're going to go to dinner, do you want us to bring you back something?" Lily asks, even though she suspects she knows the answer, all of the teens having debated whether or not they'd leave.

"No thank you," Mie says, without looking away from her father.

"Okay, what about you, Ab?" Lily asks curious.

"I'm fine too, but thank you," Aberforth says, appreciating what she is doing, but he is pretty sure that even if he tried he couldn't eat right now.

"Okay, we'll be back soon," Alice assures them, and after the students' exchange looks, feeling worried about their friends, they head out of the Hospital Wing.

After the other seventh years leave the room Mie and Aberforth drift into silence, both staring at Albus and hoping that he is going to be okay; though Aberforth would have a harder time admitting that than Mie would.

For a little while after the other seventh years leave Aberforth and Mie watch Albus, both of them watching every single breath almost like they aren't sure that he is going to take the next one.

"This is all my fault," Mie says, her voice barley above a whisper as she stares at her father's face.

"Mie, no, it's not," Aberforth tells hie niece.

"Dad took a curse meant for me, and now he's barley alive," Mie reminds her uncle. "How is it not my fault?" Mie asks her uncle.

"You weren't the one who sent the curse," Aberforth reminds Mie. "And when he's awake your Dad is going to tell you that he had the choice again…." Aberforth starts to say.

"I'd always do the same thing," A voice says and Mie and Aberforth look to see that that Albus is awake.

"Dad!" Mie exclaims. "You're awake! How are you feeling?" Mie asks worried.

"I feel okay," Albus tells his daughter, though he knows he is feeling weak. "Are you okay?" Albus asks concerned, as he needs to know Mie is okay, he needs to know he protected her.

"Yeah, I'm okay thanks to you," Mie tells her father.

"I'll go get Poppy," Aberforth says before getting up and heading to her office, looking glad that his brother is okay, though he would have difficulty actually admitting that.

"How do you feel?" Mie asks her father.

"Weak, but okay," Albus admits, looking for signs that there is something wrong with Mie that she isn't telling him.

"Dad I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Mie tells her father, guilt perfectly clear in her voice.

"Oh Sweetheart, it's not your fault," Albus assures his daughter as he squeezes Hermione's hand which she is using to cling onto his.

"But the curse…" Mie starts to say.

"Wasn't cast by you," Albus reminds his daughter. "The only person to blame is the person who sent the curse at you," Albus tells his daughter, being certain that he knows who cast it but not wanting to voice that if Mie hasn't realised. "I don't want you to blame yourself," Albus tells his daughter. "I am thankful that you are okay," Albus assures his daughter.

"Can I hug you?" Mie asks hesitantly as she doesn't want to hurt her father.

"Of course, you never have to ask," Albus assures his daughter and Mie leans forward and hugs him, being as gentle as possible. As his daughter hugs him Albus feels comfort, safety, and overwhelming love towards his daughter.

After a few moments Mie and Albus break apart, though Mie doesn't let go of her father's hand, and just as they break apart, Poppy and Aberforth walk over, Poppy holding several different potions.

"Albus, I'm glad you're awake," Poppy admits. "You need to drink all of these," Poppy informs Albus.

"Of course," Albus says, and he takes the potions and drinks each of them as Poppy runs a scan over him.

"Considering everything you're healing pretty well," Poppy tells Albus. "You experienced a severed artery, organ damage, and significant blood loss," Poppy tells Albus. "Because of that you're not leaving the hospital wing until at least Wednesday," Poppy tells Albus, and Aberforth gives an amused smirk as he knows how much his brother is going to hate that, which gives him a lot of amusement.

"Are you sure that's needed?" Albus asks, his voice perfectly pleasant, but it is clear that he doesn't want that.

"Yes," Not just Poppy but Mie say together.

"Albus, you're lucky to be alive," Poppy tells Albus, and Mie feels a flash of guilt. "So, you're staying here until I feel comfortable releasing you," Poppy tells Albus it being more than clear that she will not be talked out of this.

"Of course," Albus responds, realising that there is no point arguing, though he will try again at a later point.

"I'll go get you some food," Poppy says, before heading out of the room.

"Out of all the people you've ever stood up to the Hospital Matron is not one of them?" Aberforth ask, looking amused, not being able to resist the urge to tease his brother, especially now he knows that Albus is going to be okay.

"You've obviously never had to stand up to Madam Pomfrey," Mie says, looking amused.

"You actually feeling okay?" Aberforth asks his brother, looking for signs that he is lying.

"I am," Albus confirms. "I appreciate that you're here," Albus tells his brother, as it is a big deal, and not so long ago Albus would be sure that Aberforth wouldn't be by his bedside.

"I wasn't going to leave," Aberforth says with a shrug, clearly not wanting to talk about it, and he and Mie once again sit down either side of Albus. Once Mie and Aberforth are sitting either side of Albus the three Dumbledore's drift into silence, both Mie and Aberforth feeling relieved that Albus is okay while Albus knows he is going to need to talk to his daughter about what happened, though he isn't sure that that that is a conversation that should happen when someone else, even Aberforth, is around.

Twenty-four hours have passed since Albus woke up initially and due to his injuries he has been sleeping on an off while Mie and Aberforth sit either side of his bed, neither wanting to leave him. As it is one of the times where Albus is awake and he and Mie are debating an advanced Ancient Ruins topic while Aberforth, who is bored with the conversation going on between his brother and niece, is reading the paper.

"That is a very interesting point, Annemie," Albus tells his daughter, looking thoughtful, as he ponders the point she just made.

"I don't see why people haven't thought of it before, the connection seems obvious to me," Mie admits.

"Not everyone sees connections in the same way," Albus tells his daughter. "Just because it's obvious to you doesn't mean it is obvious to others," Albus explains, and before Mie can respond Minerva walks in, with a grave look on her face. "Minerva? What is it?" Albus asks concerned.

"The Minster is on his way up," Minerva explains, exchanging looks with Mie, which Albus notices.

"What is it? What happened?" Albus asks, looking between the pair and Minerva gives Mie a look which says it is up to her to explain, and so Mie sighs, feeling worried, and leans forward.

"Um, so when you were unconscious, when Poppy, and Minerva, and Lally and the head healer were trying to heal you, with help from Professor Slughorn's potions, the Minister showed up," Mie explains. "I um, didn't react well," Mie tells her father, trying to think of the best way to describe what happened.

"Annemie? What happened?" Albus asks, no judgement in his voice, but only concern.

"I um, may have threatened to curse him," Mie explains.

"May have?" Aberforth asks his niece, giving her a look.

"Okay, I pulled my wand, pointed at him, and was fully prepared to use it," Mie explains to her father, giving her uncle an annoyed look.

"Oh Annemie," Albus says, reaching out and taking her hand.

"You must be feeling so ashamed of me right now," Mie says to her father, purposely avoiding looking at him.

"Oh Annemie, no," Albus tells his daughter. "I understand what you must have been feeling, it's okay," Albus assures his daughter.

"The Minster doesn't feel the same," Mie admits. "He's not going to be happy," Mie admits.

"We'll deal with him," Albus assures his daughter, and Mie nods.

"He should be here any moment," Minerva explains, and Albus nods, being able to feel Mie tense.

For a couple of minutes Mie, Albus, Aberforth and Minerva wait until the Minster with his entourage walks into the hospital wing, Albus having had his brother help him to the chair so that he is sitting in the chair rather than in bed as he didn't want to show that kind of weakness in front of the minster.

"Dumbledore," Minchum greats, there being an edge to his voice.

"Minster," Albus responds, his voice having the same edge to it as the Minster's.

"I'm glad to see you're doing better," Minchum says, and no one else in the room believes that. "We need to discuss what happened in both Hogsmeade and Godric's Hollow," Minchum explains.

"How many people died?" Mie asks, before she can stop herself, as she needs to believe that choosing to put her friends in danger, asking them to fight, had to do some good.

"There were no casualties in Hogsmeade," The Minster answers, and Mie is glad to know that her intervention didn't change that. "There were seven casualties in Godric's Hollow," The Minster explains, and while Mie feels incredibly guilty for that she knows that that is at least three times less death than what occurred in the timeline she is from.

"Seven deaths that could have been avoided if you just listened," Mie says, before she can stop herself.

"I am not hear to talk to you, Little Girl," Minchum says, an edge to his voice that Albus does not like at all.

"And you will not talk Annemie like that," Albus tells the minster, power radiating off him even though he is clearly weakened by his injuries. "Especially not when she is correct," Albus says, forcing himself to stand up, despite the difficulty, and Mie goes to move towards her father, but Aberforth subtly stops her, knowing that his brother is trying to make a point and he needs to do that his way. "You were warned Harold, and you acted in the exact way Voldemort expected you to, that is dangerous," Albus tells the minster. "You cannot continue to do that," Albus informs the minster.

"I don't need you to tell me how to do my job," Minchum comments.

"Sounds like you do," Aberforth says, to Mie's amusement, before he can stop himself. While Albus internally agrees with his brother he knows it will not be good for him to actually admit that.

"Is that why you made your little army? Including school children. Is that's what this school is for you a recruiting ground?" Minchum asks, and Mie feels a rush of guilt at that, as she knows it wasn't him who recruited students it was her, she put her friends in danger and while none of them were seriously hurt they could have been, and just like with her father it would have been her fault.

"I didn't recruit anyone," Albus tells the Minster. "Seventh year students, students who are of age, learnt what was going to happen, because, as you are aware, Voldemort did not hide his plans, and they wanted to join us in Hogsmeade, because unlike you, they knew the right thing to do," Albus tells Minchum.

"I'm watching you Dumbledore, as far as I'm concerned, you're as big of a threat as You-Know-Who," Minchum tells Albus before leaving, and a few seconds after the Minster leads Albus collapses onto his chair.

"Are you okay?" Mie asks her father, hurrying over to him.

"Yes," Albus says, with a nod, though he is looking even more tired than he was.

"You just had to show no weakness," Aberforth tells his brother.

"It was for the best," Albus says, and Aberforth rolls his eyes, and not long after the Minster leaves Albus and Mie help Albus back to the bed and before long he is once more asleep.

The following day Albus, who has received very strict instructions from Madam Pomfrey, is arriving back in the Dumbledore Quarters with Mie, who is helping him.

"Just a few more steps," Mie tells her father.

"Thank you," Albus tells Mie as they get to the couch and Mie helps him sits.

"I'll go make some tea, and get some food, I made some lemon bars for you," Mie tells her father as when she couldn't sleep the night before, her father having insisted that she not spend the night in the hospital wing, she started bake which turned out to be a good distraction from the thoughts of how much of a danger she is to everyone she cares about.

"I look forward to trying them, but not right now, sit down Annemie," Albus tells his daughter, and Mie does just that.

"Are you sure? I've made sure that I have the tea you like, and all your favourite foods," Mie tells her father, and Albus gives her a reassuring look.

"Annemie, I'm okay, I'm healing," Albus tells his daughter. "I know it must have been very distressing to see me hurt like that," Albus says to his daughter, being able to tell that Mie is overcompensating.

"I hated it," Mie admits. "Dad, you were bleeding out, and the Dittany didn't help," Mie admits. "You created the portkey and loss consciousness," Mie tells her father. "Once we got here Madam Pomfrey had me go to Saint Mungoes for help, and Uncle Ab had to carry me out of the hospital wing," Mie says, looking upset. "I know you haven't been my father for long, but it doesn't feel like that," Mie admits, as in her heart of hearts Albus feels like her father and that he has been that for longer than the two months he has been. "And I know I can't lose you," Mie admits.

"And I can't lose you either," Albus tells his daughter. "Annemie, we're fighting a war, that is dangerous, but I want you to know that I will always do whatever I can to protect you, that includes doing what I can to make it, so you won't lose me," Albus tells his daughter.

"I'll do the same," Mie assures her father.

"I know," Albus responds.

"Um, so I have something for you," Mie tells her father, realising that it is time she gives him back something, and reaching into her jacket pocket Mie pulls out the Elder Wand. "I've been keeping this safe for you," Mie tells her father, as she hands him back his wand.

"I knew it would be safe with you," Albus tells his daughter. "Thank you," Albus tells his daughter, accepting the wand, and once he does Albus, with a level of difficulty, puts his arm around his daughter as the two of them drift into silence.

Four days have passed since Albus and Mie returned to their quarters and while Albus is still healing, and still needs to take potions, he is doing a lot better than he was. It's an early Sunday morning and Albus and Mie are having breakfast together in their quarters. As they eat Albus takes his potions, and he can't help but pull faces as he drinks them, to Mie's amusement.

"It is one of life's great mysteries," Albus comments.

"Why potions don't taste good?" Mie asks her father, as she assumes that is what he is talking about.

"Yes," Albus confirms. "Horace and I have had many conversations about the matter, he cannot explain it," Albus admits.

"Cannot explain it or will not explain it?" Mie asks curious, as she knows it could be either.

"I am unsure," Albus admits, to Mie's amusement. "It's your last day of Easter Break," Albus tells his daughter. "What are your plans?" Albus asks Mie, wanting to subtly lead the conversation to the goal of Mie spending time with her friends as she has spent all of the last week with him and while she hasn't complained he feels bad about that.

"Whatever you want to do," Mie responds. "What do you want to do Dad?" Mie asks, and as she does a brief look which she recognizes passes over her father's face. "Dad, what is it?" Mie asks, and because it is his daughter he is talking to Albus feels no shame about what he would like to do.

"Now that I am feeling stronger I would like to go see Gellert," Albus admits, as while they have met in their 'mind' palace, it's not the same. "He knows I'm hurt, I would like to go see him and it would be best to go today," Albus admits. "The staff are back but the students are not, the castle is protected," Albus tells his daughter.

"Okay, we can go to Austria," Mie says, without needing to think about it.

"We?" Albus asks his daughter as he wasn't expecting that.

"I'm not letting the trip alone, you're healing but you're still hurt," Mie tells her father. "I'll wait outside, but I'm coming with you for Austria," Mie tells her father, as she knows her father and Gellert deserve to talk in private, her stubbornness being all too clear and Albus is sure that there is no way she will be talked out of it.

"Okay," Albus responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they continue to eat their breakfast.

A few hours later, having once again travelled by Thestral, Mie and Albus have arrived at Nurmengard.

"So, this is Nurmengard," Mie says, looking up at the castle, a place she has read so much about but never been to.

"Yes," Albus confirms. "I don't know how long I will be," Albus tells his daughter.

"It's okay, Dad," Mie assures her father, reaching out and putting her hand on his shoulder. "Take as long as you need," Mie tells her father, who gives her a grateful look before handing his daughter his wand as he would rather her have it than the guards, before heading into the castle.

About ten minutes after he left Mie, having needed to walk slower because of his injuries, Albus walks into the Gellert's cell, trying to make it seem like he is more okay than he is even though he cannot hide from Gellert.

"Hello Gellert," Albus greats, as he walks in.

"Albus," Gellert says, looking glad to see him, but also concerned. "I can feel Annemie's worry, do you really think it was a good idea for you to come?" Gellert asks concerned, looking Albus up and down and realising that he still looks weak even though he is trying to hide that fact.

"Annemie is unnecessarily worried," Albus admits, though he is finding it rather difficult to remain standing after all the stairs he just walked up.

"Doesn't seem like it to me," Gellert says, getting up and walking over to Albus. "You are still incredibly stubborn," Gellert says as he helps Albus over to the bed so that he can sit down, and it says a lot to him that Albus allows him to.

"You once said that was one of your favourite parts of me," Albus tells Gellert.

"It is," Gellert confirms, as he sits down next to Albus. "But it also concerning when I know how hurt you are," Gellert admits, pain in his voice.

"I am alright, Gellert," Albus says in a reassuring voice as he reaches over and takes his former lovers hard.

"But you were so close to not being," Gellert says, pain in his voice, squeezing Albus hands.

After everything that has happened recently Albus has been thinking about what he wants, he wants to protect Mie and assure she has a long full life, he wants to stop Voldemort, his followers, and protect people, and he wants to have a relationship with Gellert again.

While words are normally his strong point Albus knows that in this situation actions will be far more revealing than his words, and so Albus leans forward and kisses Gellert, giving him a gentle kiss that says that this is a new beginning.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

After spending several hours, and exchanging several kisses, in Austria Albus inside Nurmengard Castle with Gellert while Mie explored the grounds, the two returned to Hogwarts, though neither attended dinner in the Great Hall, rather they had their diner in their quarters. While Albus told his daughter about some of the many things he and Gellert talked about he didn't tell her about the kisses they exchanged as he isn't sure the right way to do that because of how much it meant to him; though he is reasonably sure that Mie won't judge him.

It's been a few hours since Mie and Albus returned from Austria and Mie is in bed asleep tossing and turning in her bed as she is plagued by nightmares that are different from the nightmares she usually experiences.

"We could have died," A dream projection of Lily tells Mie.

"We went to battle for you, and we will again, but whatever happens to us is because of you," A dream projection of Amelia tells her.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Mie says, becoming upset.

"You're a curse," Ron tells her. "You make the lives of everyone who is around you worse,"

"I took a curse meant for you," a dream projection of Albus says, looking how he looked when he was dying.

"The world needs Albus Dumbledore," A protection of Harry tells Mie. "Everyone needs him, they don't need you, my life is better since you've been gone," Harry tells Mie with a cruelty she has never heard in his voice.

"You're going to get me killed," Regulus tells Mie. "You're going to get us all killed," Regulus tells Mie.

"NO!" Mie yells waking up with a start and knowing she wouldn't have woken up Albus as he had to take a sleeping potion, something which he resisted. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Mie says, tears on her face, guilt rising up inside of her so strong that Grindelwald is feeling it, though he doesn't completely understand it, knowing she will do whatever she has to do to protect everyone she cares about.

Knowing that she cannot sleep anymore Mie throws off her blanket and walks over to her desk. Sitting down Mie starts to work on the one thing that can distract her from the nightmare she just had, her plans to make it so she can send the books to the timeline she just came from, but an earlier point in that timeline.

Hours after Mie woke from her nightmares, which resulted in her getting no sleep and instead she spent all night working on her plans, Mie and Albus are having breakfast together in their quarters, Mie being dressed for the day while Albus is still in his pyjamas. While the day before is exactly what he wanted, what he needed, it was a lot, and he is still pretty exhausted due to his injuries. As neither Mie nor Albus want the other to worry neither are admitting just how exhausted they are.

"Are you sure that you'll be okay while I'm in class?" Mie asks her father concerned. "I can stay," Mie tells her father, and Albus knows that it is a big deal for Mie to offer to skip class.

"I appreciate the offer Annemie," Albus assures his daughter as he really does. "But I will be okay, you should go to class," Albus tells his daughter. "I will be okay," Albus assures his daughter, and Mie isn't sure if she can completely believe him.

"I'll come check on you during break, and lunch," Mie assures her father, "and I can come back here during dinner," Mie tells her father.

"You don't have to do that," Albus tells his daughter, though he is incredibly touched.

"I know, I want to," Mie tells her father.

"I appreciate that," Albus says, feeling touched. "But Annemie if you cannot come visit during break I would understand," Albus says, knowing that is a very short break.

"I'm going to try," Mie assures her father, who nods.

"It's almost time for your first class," Albus says, noticing the clock.

"I know, do you need anything before I go?" Mie asks her father, wanting to do whatever she can to help him.

"No, I am okay," Albus assures his daughter.

"Okay, if you need anything, maybe Fawkes can find me and let me know," Mie says, looking over at the phoenix and for a second Mie thinks she sees a nod.

"I will be alright, Annemie," Albus tells his daughter. "Go to class," Albus tells his daughter.

"Okay, I'll see you later," Mie says before picking up her bag and heading out of the room, feeling worried about her father as she goes, and wondering whether she made the right choice by leaving.

After leaving the quarters she shares with her father Mie heads to the charms corridor, as charms is her first class, not even realising that she is walking slowly. As she walks Mie can't help but think about her nightmare. Since Albus was hurt protecting her Mie has been having a lot of nightmares like the one she just had and with every nightmare she can't help but believe what she is being told in her dreams a little more.

As she approaches the charms corridor Mie hears talking, something which she isn't at all surprised by as the seventh years love to talk. But when she hears what is being talked about, she can't help but freeze, and listen to the words being said.

"What was it like fighting?" A Ravenclaw by the name of Alora Alderton who Mie knows is Edger's girlfriend and in her timeline, wife.

"It was intense," Edger admits. "Every second it felt like we could die," Edger tells his girlfriend, and Mie feels a stab of guilt at that.

"But we knew we were doing the right thing, and that made it all worth it," Amelia reveals, sounding proud of what they did, and others who fought nod in agreement, though Mie doesn't see that.

"So, you'd do it again?" Kathleen asks, sounding curious.

"Without hesitation," Remus answers, and Mie isn't at all surprised by that.

Not being able to listen to anymore Mie turns and walks away. Mie is a corridor away from her classmates before she realises what she has done. While she knows she should go back to class, and not too long ago she would never have imagined skipping class, Mie doesn't head back to the charms corridor rather she continues to walk. As she walks Mie doesn't really have a location in mind, she's just walking, but then she knows exactly where she's going.

A few minutes after she left the Charms Corridor Mie walks into the library, but rather than the main entrance she uses an entrance she found during her third year, an entrance that leads to a section of the library that is often deserted, a section full of books of ancient magic that most people would never read, but which she finds fascinating. Feeling pretty confident that she won't be found as she has never known Madam Prince to check this area, Mie sets herself up at the single table and grabs some of the books to read, hoping that some of them can help with her mission to send the books to another timeline as that is something incredibly important to her.

Ever since she sat down in the library Mie has been reading multiple books, making a lot of notes on the problems she is trying to work out. As she works Mie hears the bell ring which tells her charms is over, hearing the bell Mie hesitates for a second, but then decides that she is not ready to go to Defence Against the Dark Arts being taught by Moody, for multiple reasons, so instead she continues to work.

The next time Mie hears the bell ring she does pack up her stuff, planning on heading back to the Dumbledore quarters as she knows that now that it is lunch time, she can check on her father without him questioning why she is not in class as that is something she is not ready to talk about, especially because she doesn't want him to feel guilty.

Being glad that doesn't pass any of the seventh years who questioned where she's been Mie makes it back to the Dumbledore quarters without any trouble. Walking into the quarters Mie finds her father on the couch clearly half asleep as a book is on his chest. For a few seconds Mie watches him, to make sure that he is breathing. After making sure her father is breathing Mie, wanting to check that he is okay, Mie walks over to her father and gently shakes his shoulder,

"Dad," Mie says as she gently tries to wake up her father, and after a few seconds he opens his eyes. "Hi Dad," Mie says as she sits down on the coffee table.

"Annemie," Albus says, looking glad to see her, though clearly a little asleep still. "Is It lunch time already?" Albus asks, clearly confused, as he closes his book.

"Yeah," Mie confirms. "Have you been asleep since I left?" Mie asks her father curious.

"I think so," Albus admits, sounding uncertain. "How were your classes?" Albus asks his daughter.

"Interesting, it was nice to be back," Mie lies to her father. "Are you hungry?" Mie asks her father curious, partly wanting to get the topic of her classes that she didn't actually attend as she feels a little bad lying to her father.

"A little," Albus answers.

"Star," Mie says, and seconds later the house elf appears.

"Miss, what can Star do? What do you need?" Star asks once she appears.

"Can you please bring us some lunch," Mie requests, as while she hates using elves for this kind of thing it is the only option with Albus being so weak.

"Of course," Star says.

"Thank you," Mie says as Start disappears. "How are you feeling?" Mie asks her father concerned.

"Better, I think I might be ready to go to breakfast in the great hall tomorrow," Albus tells his daughter.

"Dad that's great!" Mie says, sounding glad, though she realises that she isn't going to get away with skipping classes again.

"I am starting to feel more like myself," Albus explains.

"I'm really glad to hear that," Mie tells her father, as she is beyond glad that he is feeling better.

"I wanted to thank you Annemie, you have helped me so much," Albus tells his daughter.

"You don't have to thank me," Mie assures her father. "I just wanted to do what I could to help you," Mie assures her father.

"You have, you really have," Albus assures Mie, and as he does the food appears on the table and so Mie and Albus, Albus needing a little bit of help, walk over to the table so that they can eat together.

After lunch together Albus insisted Mie go to class, and while she left their quarters rather than going to class Mie headed back to her place in the library. As Mie's first class after lunch was meant to be Transfiguration Minerva noticed that she wasn't in class and so she has headed to the Dumbledore family quarters so that she can check on both Dumbledore's as she assumes that Albus must be in bad shape for Mie not to be in class as Minerva assumed she would be.

Getting to the entrance of the Dumbledore quarters Minerva knocks on the door and waits, after a little while the door opens to reveal Albus, which is a surprise for Minerva as she would expect Mie to be the one who answered the door.

"Minerva," Albus says, sounding glad to see her. "Come in, come in," Albus says, letting her into the quarters.

"How are you feeling?" Minerva asks, looking around for Mie and realising that she is not there, something which makes her feel incredibly concerned.

"Better," Albus answers. "I am feeling stronger," Albus admits.

"That's good to hear," Minerva says, looking glad.

"Would you like a cup of tea?" Albus asks.

"Sure," Minerva says as she uses magic to bring the kettle over and boil it.

"How is the school? Is there anything I need to know?" Albus asks, as he sits down, and Minerva starts to update Albus about what is going on, as she does Minerva does not mention Mie being missing from class as she doesn't want Albus to worry before it is necessary.

After spending a little bit of time with Albus Minerva knows she has to find out where Mie is and it is incredibly unlike her to skip classes, and it is even more concerning that Albus clearly thinks that she is in class.

Knowing that she needs to find Mie as quickly as possible after leaving the Dumbledore Quarters Minerva heads straight to the empty classroom she knows the seventh years spend their spare time in. Walking into the classroom Minerva finds Mary, James, Sirius, Alice, and Emmaline sitting around and clearly talking while the others are in ancient runes, or they should be.

"Potter, Black, a word," Minerva requests. Exchanging looks James and Sirius get up and head out into the corridor, while no one else is surprised as they figure the two are in trouble again, as this is far from the first time Minerva has come to the classroom looking for them.

"Is something wrong?" Sirius asks concerned.

"Has Mie been in classes today?" Minerva asks, as she needs to get a clear picture of how worrying the situation is.

"No," James answers, feeling confused by the question.

"She's with Albus, isn't she?" Sirius asks, concern in his voice.

"No, she's not, I just left Albus," Minerva explains, looking concerned. "Do you have the map?" Minerva asks.

"Never go anywhere without it," James answers, as he reaches into his pocket and pulls out the map. Once the Map is out of his pocket James looks around the corridor, making sure the three of them are alone. "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good," James says as he taps the map.

"If she's in the room we won't be able to see her," Sirius reminds Minerva.

"I know, but I wanted to make sure she is nowhere else before I tried to check there," Minerva explains, causing James and Sirius to both nod as the three of them start to search the map for Mie.

"Got her," Sirius says after a couple of minutes.

"Is that the library?" James says surprised, as while it looks like it is a part of the library, he is pretty sure she has never been to that section of the library.

"It's a part of the library that not many people go to," Minerva says, knowing that because she has spent time there. "Thank you," Minerva says to James and Sirius.

"Do you want us to come?" James asks concerned.

"No, but thank you," Minerva says, being pretty sure that Mie won't react well if multiple people question her, before walking away.

As Minerva walks away James and Sirius exchange worried looks, both feeling worried about what is going on with Mie.

A few minutes after she left James and Sirius Minerva heads to the part of the library where she finds Mie. Walking into the section of the library where she knows she will find Mie Minerva walks in and she isn't at all surprised to find Mie surrounded by books.

"Mie," Minerva says, when she is several steps away as she does not want to scare Mie, but Mie still jumps hearing the professor's voice.

"Minerva," Mie says, feeling shocked to see her.

"I may be wrong, but I believe you have a class that you should be in," Minerva says as she walks over and sits down across from Mie.

"It's after lunch? I must have lost track of time," Mie lies, the words being out of her mouth before she can think whether or not it's a good idea.

"A perfectly reasonable excuse," Minerva says and for a second Mie thinks she got away with it. "If you did not also miss your morning classes," Minerva tells Mie, who tenses. "James and Sirius informed me that you haven't attended a class all day," Minerva tells her, telling Mie that there is no point lying any further. "Is there something you would like to talk to me about?" Minerva asks.

"No," Mie says, closing the book she is reading.

"Mie…" Minerva starts to say.

"Have you told Dad?" Mie asks concerned, as she knows that she is going to need to deal with that.

"I have not," Minerva confirms, not completely sure that that is the right thing. "I thought it would be best not to worry him," Minerva answers.

"Thank you," Mie says, looking grateful.

"Mie I know the last week has been difficult, and if you're struggling that's okay," Minerva tells her. "But you need to know that you are not alone," Minerva tells her, before glancing around to make sure they are alone. "We may not be in your time, and we may not be the versions of ourselves that you know, but we do care, you can always talk to us," Minerva tells Mie.

"I know," Mie tells Minerva as the bell rings. "I should go check on Dad," Mie tells Minerva.

"I just left him, he's okay," Minerva assures Mie. "But I don't believe you are," Minerva says as Mie packs up her stuff, and uses her wand to send the books she has been reading to the shelves. "Mie….' Minerva starts to say.

"Good evening professor," Mie says before picking up her bag and heading out of the library section.

As she watches her go Minerva can't help but frown, feeling worried about what is going on with the young girl from the future. As she worries about Mie Minerva can't help but wonder I she made a mistake by not telling Albus that Mie has skipped classes.

After leaving the library, and Minerva, Mie heads back to the Dumbledore quarters, as she is walking she feels her messaging coin become hot. Taking the coin out of her pocket Mie has a look and sees that it is a message from Regulus asking her to meet right away. Staring at the message for a few moments Mie debates what to do, but then she remembers her dream and so she puts the coin back in her pocket and heads to the Dumbledore Quarters rather than going to Regulus.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30

AN: Hi All, I hope you like this chapter. I've been struggling writing lately and next week is the tenth anniversary of my Dad's death so I don't know if I'm going to be able to write much. Today's also been a really bad day and I feel like I've been knocked down after finally feeling stable again…. I hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

A while after sending his request to Mie through their coins Regulus realised that she isn't coming, that she is ignoring his request, and so, feeling incredibly concerned, Regulus sent messages to the other teens who read the books. After waiting a little while Sirius, Remus, James, Alice, Lily, Amelia, Frank, and Severus all walk into the room of requirements.

"Reg? what's going on?" Sirius asks concerned as he knows it must be a big deal for his brother to ask to meet with him, and he can't help but look his brother up and down, searching for signs of injuries.

"Is Mie, okay?" Regulus asks concerned. "I sent her a message, but then didn't come to meet me nor did she send a message back," Regulus asks concerned and everyone notices James and Sirius exchange looks.

"What is it?" Amelia asks concerned, as it is clear that he pair know something the rest of them don't.

"Mie wasn't with Albus today," Sirius explains, and everyone is shocked by that.

"But she wasn't in class," Lily says, realising that that must mean Mie skipped classes which is both extremely worrying and extremely out of character.

"Which is exactly Minerva, Sirius and I used the map to find her, and Minerva went to talk to her," James explains.

"Where was she?" Regulus asks curious.

"In the library, but a part of the library I've never been. I don't know what Minerva said to her," Sirius explains. "But it must not have had much effect," Sirius says, worried about the person he considers to be his sister.

"Mie really ignored a message from you?" Alice asks and Regulus nods. "And she skipped class," Alice says trying to put the pieces together so that she can figure out what is going on with her friend.

"Oh Merlin," Amelia comments, the pieces falling into place for her.

"Amy what?" Severus asks, turning to look at her.

"Mie blames herself for Albus being hurt, we all know that," Amelia admits.

"Yeah, Dumbledore taking a curse for her isn't something Mie's going to get over any time soon," Regulus comments, knowing what happened because Sirius filled him in, but he hasn't been able to talk to Mie.

"You think it's more than that," Remus comments, starting to put the pieces together.

"I think so," Amelia says, sounding uncertain. "Mie asked, not just us, but people she cares about who don't know the truth to fight, in what she knew was a massacre in her timeline," Mie reminds everyone.

"But none of us were hurt, we saved lives," James points out.

"But it could have easily gone the other way," Lily realises, like Remus and Amelia she is putting the pieces together.

"Last Monday Mie became a leader, a general in a way, she asked people she cared about to fight, to risk our lives, and we did, without hesitation," Remus says. "None of us hurt, but we could have been, and Albus was. She's feeling guilty for putting us in were that position even though we were willing," Remus realises, feeling that that makes sense.

"And because of that she's going to push us away," Amelia realises.

"She thinks she'd be protecting us by doing that," Regulus realises, frowning as he feels extremely concerned for Mie.

"We've got to show her that she doesn't have to do that," Alice realises.

"We really do," Regulus confirms, and the group start to come up with a plan for how they are going to get through to Mie. Something which they know has the added complication of the fact that Mie is avoiding them.

While her friends, the people who care about her, are trying to figure out a way to convince Mie that shed doesn't have to push them away, Mie is having dinner with her father in their quarters.

"So, do you have meetings tomorrow? Or just normal school stuff?" Mie asks her father.

"Normal school business," Albus admits. "Though I would not be surprised if the minster tried to come talk to me," Albus tells Mie.

"Of course," Mie says, rolling her eyes. "He's not very happy with either of us," Mie tells her father.

"No, he is not," Albus confirms. "I know that it can be difficult to know that a person of such authority has such a dangerous point of view and the power to support it," Albus tells his daughter.

"It is, even being used to it," Mie admits. "I guess I had hoped that the Minster in this time would be different from Fudge and Slughorn," Mie admits, realising that that was a naive hope.

"That's understandable," Albus admits as he understands why Mie would have felt like that.

"Dad why do you think the Minsters constantly make the wrong decision?" Mie asks her father, wondering if he has the idea.

Hearing Mie's question Albus looks like he is pondering the question, trying to think of the best way to answer his daughter's question, even though it is something he himself has wondered.

"I believe that once a person has as much power as the Minster does every decision, they make is often motivated by the desire to hold onto that power," Albus explains to Mie, as that is what he has always suspected.

"I never understood that, valuing power over doing the right thing, or knowledge," Mie admits, and Albus smiles proudly.

"That is what makes you a truly good and unique person," Albus tells his daughter.

"Dad…" Mie says, looking embarrassed, like she doesn't feel she deserves her father's compliment.

"Annemie, you volunteered to sacrifice the only life you've ever known to make a better world, there aren't a lot of people who would do that," Albus tells his daughter, knowing that because of her biological family's influence Mie struggles to see how incredible she is sometimes.

"Harry and Ron had responsibilities," Mie says with a shrug. "It just made sense for me to come back," Mie tells her father, trying to dismiss how incredible what she did was.

"It was a sacrifice," Albus tells his daughter, not wanting her to dimmish that. "And since you've been in this time you have constantly chosen to do the right thing, no matter how difficult," Albus tells his daughter, and Mie isn't sure that that is true after she put her friends in danger. "I'm proud of you," Albus tells his daughter.

"Um, I might head to bed, I didn't sleep well last night," Mie says before getting up and heading to her room. As Albus watches his daughter go he can't help but frown as he can't help but think that there is something going on with Mie that she isn't talking about and he worries about what that may be.

After leaving the living area of the Dumbledore quarters Mie was over to her bed and sits down where she starts to read one of the books she got from the library and starts to read. Before long Mie falls asleep while reading, and not long after that Mie's dreams are once again plagued by nightmares.

After another night of very little sleep, and the little sleep did have been full of horrors, Mie has gotten dressed. Walking into the living area of the Dumbledore quarters she sees that her father is clearly ready for a day outside of their quarters.

"Morning Dad, how are you feeling?" Mie asks her father curious, clearly concerned about him.

"Stronger, a lot better," Albus admits, and Mie is very glad to hear that.

"That's really good to hear," Mie tells her father, sounding glad. "Are you going to teach Defence today or is Moody?" Mie asks her father curious.

"I have asked Alastor to take all classes except for your class," Albus tells his daughter, as after the night before he wants to observe Mie around her friends to see how she is really doing as he assumes that how she interacts with them will tell him a lot.

"Are you sure you're up to that?" Mie asks her father concerned.

"Yes, I am," Albus tells his daughter. "How did you sleep?"

"Okay," Mie says, and while Albus is sure that she is lying he isn't going to call her out on it, at least not yet.

"We should go to the Great Hall," Albus informs Mie, and Mie suspects that he doesn't believe her lie, but if he isn't going to say anything then she isn't either.

"Yeah," Mie tells her father, and the two of them head out of their quarters.

As Mie and Albus make their way towards the great hall Mie notices that her father is walking a little slower than normal and so Mie slows down her speed so that she is walking at the same pace.

After a few minutes of walking Mie and Albus walk into the great hall. Just as they walk into the hall several students notice Albus and start applauding and so Mie quickly heads to the end of the Gryffindor table, near some first years and not her friends where there is clearly space for her.

Seeing Mie's action those who were in the Room of Requirement the night before exchange concerned looks while those who care about Mie who were not are just confused.

"What's going on with Mie?" Marlene asks, not being one to be shy about concerns, especially considering she noticed the others actions.

"We're not completely sure," Lily admits, leaning forward so that Marlene, Mary, Dorcus, and Emmaline can hear but no one else. "We suspect that Mie is blaming herself for last week, not just Professor Dumbledore getting hurt, but it seems like she is feeling guilty for asking us to fight," Lily explains, choosing her words carefully.

"But we wanted to fight, it was our choice," Dorcus says.

"We're not sure Mie sees it like that," Remus admits.

"We've got to do something, get her to see that she she has no reason to feel guilty," Mary says.

"We're working on figuring out a way to get her to see that," Sirius admits, knowing that while it could be helpful to have their friends involved if they are involved then Regulus can't be and Regulus being involved is likely to be more effective.

"If there is anything we can do, let us know," Marlene requests, clearly feeling concerned about her friend.

"Will do," Amelia tells her, suspecting that there might be something they can do, but not sure exactly what that something is.

For the rest of the day the seventh year Gryffindor's and their friends from other houses who care about Mie, all notice that Mie is avoiding them. Finally, the last class of the day, double Defence Against the Dark Arts, comes and Mie has no choice but to take her regular seat as she doesn't want her father to be even more suspicious than she knows he already is.

Due to his decreased mobility, though it is getting better the more he moves, Albus walks into the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom about a minute after the students took their seats. As Albus walks in the seventh years, led by Sirius, and only a few remaining silent, applauded him.

"Thank you, but it's not necessary," Albus says, raising his hand and silencing the students.

"Sir, how are you feeling?" Kathleen asks, and Albus can't help but feel touched by her concern.

"Much better," Albus assures the students, though he notices that a few of the Slytherin's look disappointed by that. "I was hurt protecting someone else, and to me that makes any injury worth it," Albus says, looking at his daughter and trying to get her to believe his words, but Mie avoids looking at him. "Now," Albus says, sitting down on the table. "I believe we have more questions to answer," Albus says, reaching over to the hat and pulling it over to him.

"Sir, could you tell us about what happened in Godric's Hollow instead?" A Ravenclaw asks, causing Mie to tense.

Looking around the room Albus notices that all the students, including the Slytherin's, who weren't apart of the battle look curious and so he realises that is the best thing to do.

"I can do that," Albus admits, making himself comfortable. "But I believe that it would be best if you hear not just my point of view but the point of view of the others in this room who took part, if they are willing of course," Albus says, looking between the students who fought knowing that it is no secret that students were involved as it was in the Prophet, and he sees them nod, which he is glad about as he is sure that it will help the students to hear from their peers. "I'll start," Albus says, and he starts to talk about what happened, those who fought in the battle adding in their perspectives of what it was like. As the others talk Albus notices that every seventh year who talks, talks about how important it was that they fought and how glad they are that the did, which tells Albus that they have also realised that Mie feels guilty for asking them to fight.

After three hours of talking about the battle in Godric's Hollow, Albus noticing that Mie talked as little as possible, class has come to an end.

"I want essays on Monday about what you will take away from all you've heard today," Albus says, not giving a length as he knows that will be different for each student, as the students start to pack up. "Annemie, a word," Albus requests, and while the rest of the class head out of the classroom.

Being pretty sure that she can suspect at least some of what her father wants to talk about Mie waits with apprehension as the rest of the seventh years leave. Once the last student, other than Mie, leaves Albus uses his wand and closes the door as he wants their conversation to happen in private.

"That was a really good lesson, Dad," Mie tells her father, knowing that she didn't feel like that but the rest of the students did.

"Thank you for saying that," Albus tells his daughter. "Annemie, are you alright? I couldn't help but notice that you were rather quiet during class," Albus says to her, clearly concerned for his daughter.

"I thought the others deserved to share their experiences," Mie explains to her father.

"Your experience is valid too," Albus tells his daughter.

"I know," Mie says with a nod.

"I don't know about you, but I couldn't help but notice that everyone who spoke today mentioned how glad they were that they fought," Albus tells his daughter.

"I did notice that," Mie says, not sure how she feels about that. "Do you mind if I go to dinner? I'm a little hungry," Mie lies, as the truth is she plans to go hide in the library.

"Of course," Albus tells his daughter, frowning as the conversation didn't go as well as he would like.

"Thanks, night Dad, I'll see you later," Mie tells her father before heading out of the room.

Walking out of the Defence the Dark Arts Classroom Mie finds Amelia waiting on the other hand with a worried look on her face.

"Mie," Amelia says, putting as much worry in her voice as possible.

"Amy?" Mie asks, feeling incredibly confused.

"We need to talk, lives are at risk," Amelia tells Mie, feeling a little bad about lying, but she also feels that if Mie keeps pushing people away then Mie's live is at stake.

"What's wrong? What's happened?" Mie asks worried.

"Not here," Amelia tells Mie before grabbing Mie's hand and starting to run, down the corridor, Mie realising that she has no choice but to keep up with Amelia's speed.

After leaving the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom Albus, still moving a little slower than he would like, makes his way to the Dumbledore Quarters rather than the Great Hall. Once he is in the Quarters, he shares with his daughter Albus walks over to the couch and sits down.

Sitting on the couch Albus can't help but think about the way Mie has been acting, and the fact that he knows for a fact that she is lying to him. As he sits and thinks about his daughter Albus can't he cant help btu feel incredibly concerned for her and wishes that he could find out what is going on with her.

Realising that he needs advice and there is one person who has been the best person to get advice from since they met Albus closes his eyes and starts to meditate, focusing on something very specific.

After a few minutes of meditating, getting to the state he needs to get in, Albus opens his eyes and rather than seeing the Quarters he shares with his daughter Albus finds himself in a very familiar diner. After waiting for a little while Albus sees a flash of light and finds himself once again sitting across from Gellert Grindelwald, and as he sees his love, even with how worried he is feeling for his daughter, Albus can't help but smile.

After running away from the Defence Classroom Mie and Amelia have continued to run through the halls of Hogwarts together, Amelia holding Mie's hand so that her friend doesn't try to get away as she is sure that if given the chance Mie will.

"Amy? Where are we going?" Mie asks confused, trying to make sense of where they could be going.

"Not here," Amelia responds. "Where almost there," Amelia tells Mie.

"Where?" Mie asks confused as they are moving so class that Mie hasn't realised where they are in the castle she knows so well, and before Amelia answers they run through an open door.

As they stop running Mie looks around and she realises that not only are in they in the Room of Requirements, but Regulus, James, Sirius, Remus, Lily, Severus, Alice, and Frank are all clearly waiting for her.

"What's going on?" Mie asks looking around at everyone.

"We need to talk," Remus informs her, everyone knowing that there is the real chance that Mie won't react well to this, but they still have to try as they are so worried.

"You said lives are at risk," Mie says to Amelia her tone of voice accusatory as she cannot believe that her friend would lie.

"Lives are at risk," Regulus's voice says and Mie turns to look at him. "Your live is at risk," Regulus says, taking a step towards Mie. "Because no one can face what we're facing alone, and yet you seem determined to push us all away," Regulus says to Mie, pain in his voice, as he hates that Mie is clearly feeling so much guilt.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31

AN: Thank you for being understanding why I took a week back, I am going to try to update more, but I'm not sure how often I will manage. Thank you for the incredible support.

"Albus," Gellert says, smiling at his love, looking incredibly glad to see him.

"Gellert," Albus responds, looking glad to see him, though Gellert knows him well enough to know that something is bothering him.

"What's wrong, Mein Schatz?" Gellert asks concerned.

"I'm worried about Annemie," Albus admits. "There's something bothering her, and she's not talking about whatever it is," Albus explains. "She's lying to me," Albus admits, pain in his voice.

"Annemie is feeling a lot of guilt," Gellert explains, he has been debating whether he would tell Albus what he is feeling but because of the look on Albus's face he knows the right thing to do is to tell him.

"You can feel that?" Albus asks, and Gellert nods.

"I can't tell exactly what she is feeling guilty about," Gellert admits. "But I know that Annemie has been feeling incredibly guilty for the last few days, I may be wrong, but I don't believe she has been sleeping," Gellert reveals.

"I would believe that," Albus admits. "Annemie struggles with sleeping, I wouldn't be surprised if that has gotten worse," Albus explains. "Gel, I have told Annemie that it wasn't her fault that I was hurt, but after everything she has been through, the way she was raised, Annemie feels a lot of guilt that she shouldn't and I don't know how to help her," Albus admits, looking hurt that he isn't able to help his daughter.

"Admittedly I don't know your daughter, but I do know what it can be like growing up in… less than ideal circumstances," Gellert admits, and Albus reaches out and takes his hand. "And you do too," Gellert says and Albus nods. "We both know how that changes you, I wouldn't be surprised if Annemie learnt to depend on no one else, because she had no choice, and because of that she takes on more guilt, and doesn't trust when she is told that she has no reason to, even if you are the one telling her," Gellert tells Albus, and even though he isn't saying it Albus can tell that Gellert is worried about Mie.

"I believe you are correct," Albus admits, feeling pained that he cannot help his daughter, and Gellert squeezes his hand, and even though they are not actually with him Albus feels comfort.

"I am trying to protect you!" Mie exclaims, feeling like Regulus is attacking her despite his gentle words. "You fought last week because I asked and amazingly you weren't hurt but you could have been! Dad almost died because of me!" Mie explains, as she looks around at her friends, who she desperately wants to protect.

"Mie do you know what we were doing when you came into the classroom last week?" Amelia asks, and Mie looks confused as she honestly has no idea.

"We were about to tell Mary, Edger, Isaac, Marlene, Emmaline, and Dorcus what was about to happen in Godric's Hollow and Hogsmeade, and explain our plan to sneak out to fight, because it was the right thing to do," Sirius tells Mie, honestly if Mie was even a few minutes later they would have been gone.

"Mie you may have asked us to fight, but we would have done it anyway," Remus tells Mie, and she isn't surprised to hear those words come out of Remus's mouth.

"Every single one of us who thought that day choose to, you didn't force us to do anything, and if we were hurt it would be the fault of the person who hurt us, and Voldemort, not you," Frank tells Mie.

"Mie your Dad, he choose to take that curse, you didn't' force him, he choose to," Regulus says taking a step forward. "What happened, the lives that were lost, the people who were hurt, including your Dad, that's on Voldemort and his Death Eaters, not you," Regulus tells Mie.

"Every minute of every day you're fighting to make a better timeline than the one you came from, and that's hard, I can't imagine the pressure you feel," Lilys says as she can tell that Mie feels like she is carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders, which in a lot of ways she is. "But you're not alone," Lily assures her.

"You've got all of us Mie, and you can't do it alone, don't push us away," Alice tells Mie.

"We all make our choices, and we're choosing to fight, to do whatever we can to make things different, that's our choice not your responsibility," James tells Mie.

"You need to stop blaming yourself," Severus says, and because Mie looks like she is about to cry Regulus walks the few steps that separate them and hug her.

A while after Regulus hugged her Mie she has left her friends and thinking about what they said she is making her way back to the quarters she shares with her father. Walking into the living area Mie finds Albus on the couch, almost looking like he is mediating.

"Dad," Mie says, as she sits down across from him. "Dad, can you hear me?" Mie asks, and a few seconds later Albus opens his eyes.

"Annemie," Albus says, looking glad to see her.

"Hey Dad," Mie says to him. "How's Gellert?" Mie says, being able to guess what her father has been doing because of the look of peace that is on his face.

"Good, but he is worried about you," Albus responds, and for a second Mie is confused, but then the answer comes to her.

"Because he can sense my emotions," Mie realises, not sure that she is going to get used to that. "What did he tell you?" Mie asks curious.

"Gellert informed me that you are feeling incredibly guilty, and scared," Albus tells his daughter, as he leans forward.

"Guess tonight's the night for confrontation," Mie says, looking a little amused, as she should have realised that this was coming.

"Annemie what happened to me wasn't your fault, it was my decision," Albus tells his daughter.

"I know that I know you feel that way, but it doesn't help with what I feel," Mie admits. "Nor does it help with the fact that I put people I cared about, including people who don't know the truth about everything in incredible danger," Mie tells her father. "I asked them to fight, Dad, I asked them to fight a battle that in my timeline was a massacre," Mie tells her father.

"And because you did that it wasn't a massacre in this timeline," Albus tells his daughter.

"Dad…" Mie starts to say.

"You know it's the truth," Albus tells his daughter. "Annemie, you did not force anyone to fight, they choose to, made the decision for themselves," Albus tells his daughter.

"I know, I just listened to half an hour of being told that," Mie admits.

"And you still struggle to believe it," Albus realises, and Mie looks like she is debating saying something. "What is it Annemie?" Albus asks his daughter.

"I'm not good at letting go," Mie admits. "I rethink things, I debate what I could have done differently, think about the consequences of my choices and decisions," Mie admits. "I've been doing it since I was a kid," Mie admits, knowing that she spent many nights during the Horcrux hunt doing that.

"Because you didn't have people you could count on, who can help you carry the weight you carry, but you have that now," Albus tells his daughter. "Annemie, you're not alone, you have me, and your friends, and we make our own chooses, we choose to fight, we choose to support you, and help you," Albus tells his daughter. "You don't have to keep everything inside, you don't have to hold onto it," Albus says, reaching out and taking Mie's hand. "You told me that my future self's mistake was trying to do everything alone, and the secrets he kept," Albus reminds her. "This week you're going to down that same path and I don't want that for you," Albus tells his daughter, and Mie isn't sure how she feels about her dad using her words against him.

"I thought fighting Voldemort and his Death Eaters would be the hard part about trying to change the timeline, but it's not," Mie admits, with a sigh. "The hard part is knowing that every time I try to save someone, I'm putting someone else in danger, I'm risking someone else," Mie admits. "Dad, I know you've said you don't regret taking that curse for me, but I just keep thinking that the future needs you and because of me…" Mie starts to say.

"No, Annemie, no," Albus says, leaning forward even further. "You cannot take that on, you cannot carry that guilt," Albus tells his daughter as he is sure it will destroy her if he does. "I've fought a lot of battles, I've led a lot of people, and never gets easier," Albus admits. "But you need to learn how to live with what you have to do, and do your best not to take all the guilt of the consequences on," Albus explains, and as he does Mie realises something.

"But that's the opposite of what you do, you, your future self, you carry the guilt, just like me," Mie tells her father. "Why are you telling me to do what you can't do yourself?" Mie asks her father.

"Because I don't want you to be like me, regret, and guilt, are my constant companions I don't want that for you," Albus tells his daughter.

"The way I see it, the moment I stop worrying, and stop feeling guilty for the consequences of my actions and the way my choices effect others then that's when I become like Voldemort, and I'm not going to do that," Mie tells her father, and Albus feels incredibly proud of her.

"I am so proud of you," Albus says, and Mie smiles at that. "But how about instead of keeping what you're feeling inside, instead of isolating yourself, you talk to me, no matter what you always talk to me," Albus suggests, as he fears that that might be the only thing he can do to help.

"I think I can do that," Mie admits, before leaning forward and hugging her father.

After spending a while with her father, during which they had dinner as they both skipped dinner in the Great hall, Mie, who was encouraged by Albus, is walking into the Gryffindor common room for the first time since the beginning of the Easter Holidays.

Looking around the common room Mie sees Alice, Lily, James, Remus, Sirius, Amelia, Marlene, Mary, Dorcus, and Emmaline sitting by the fire in the best seats and so Mie walks over to them.

"Hi," Mie greats, looking around at everyone, feeling a little nervous.

"Hey Mie, finally decided to stop avoiding us did ya?" Marlene asks curious.

"Was I that obvious?" Mie says as she sits down on the arm of the chair Amelia is sitting on.

"Yep," all the others say to Mie's amusement.

"There was no reason for that you know," Dorcus tells her. "We all choose to fight," Dorcus assures her.

"And we'd do so again," Emmaline adds.

"I appreciate you saying that," Mie assures her friend. "But I still worry about what me asking you to fight could have led to," Mie admits.

"Even if I had been hurt, or worse, I wouldn't have regretted fighting and I wouldn't want you to blame yourself because it was my choice," Mary tells her.

"Same," the others say, and Mie smiles and nods, very much looking like she is going to cry because she is so touched, and so Amelia reaches up and hugs her as she can tell that

"See, you're not a curse, we all love you Mie," Amelia assures her friend, her voice only loud enough for Mie to hear, using what Mie called herself earlier to assure her that she isn't.

"I love you all too," Mie responds, as that's why she is struggling so much, as Mie and Amelia break apart.

"So, we've got a little bit of time before curfew, and some treats in our stash, any takers?" James asks, looking around at her friends, as he is pretty sure that that is the relaxing activity that they all need especially considering that most of them have a completely free morning on Wednesday and only those who do History of Magic have a class before lunch.

"Sounds good to me," Sirius comments.

"Of course you'd say that," Alice responds, looking amused.

"Do you not agree?" Sirius asks his sister.

"Of course I do," Alice responds.

"Lead the way Potter," Marlene tells him, partly to avoid a fight, and the group of seventh years head out of the room, none of them noticing that Peter is watching them go.

The next morning, just like they were until Curfew the night before, Mie, Amelia, Alice, James, Lily, Marlene, Mary and Emmaline are in the empty classroom, having been joined by Frank, Severus, Edger, Alora, Isaac, Kathleen and a few others while Sirius, Remus, Dorcus and a couple others are in history of magic.

"You really think that charms can be just as effective as defensive magic in duels?" Edger asks Mie surprised.

"I really do," Mie confirms. "I believe that they both have their uses, and often charms are harder to defend against," Mie admits. "During a duel it's a persons instinct to defend against curses, but they will be vulnerable to charms because they won't think to defend against them, and charms can often be used to end a duel sooner in a non lethal, without injury, way," Mie explain.

"That's a really interesting point," Edger says, looking like he is pondering Mie's words.

"Professor Hicks has written a fascinating book on the matter," Mie reveals, knowing the book has already been written in this time and realising that she wants to see if her father can arrange a chance for her to actually talk to Lally.

"Huh," Edger says, looking very much like he would like to go read that book at the very moment.

"The library has it," Mie reveals, realising what Edger is thinking, and Edger nods.

"Oh merlin you two are such nerds," James says, sounding amused.

"Are you honestly saying that you didn't find anything said interested?" Lily asks her boyfriend, as she found the hole conversation fascinating.

"I'm not saying that, what I'm saying is… Peter," James says shocked, as he sees Peter standing nearby, clearly wanting to join.

"Hi," Peter says, sounding nervous, as he knows he has to be careful how he does this. Voldemort hasn't told anyone about him and because of that Peter knows there is a lot of pressure on him.

"Can we help you with anything?" Marlene asks, an edge to her voice.

"Um, I wanted to apologise, for the way I acted about Cabot," Peter says, surprising everyone.

"Really?" Alice asks, not sure if she can believe that.

"I over reacted, and that wasn't fair," Peter admits. "I know that all of you were trying to do the right thing, I see that now," Peter says. "I hope you accept my apology," Peter says and several people around the room notice that he hasn't actually apologised.

"Of course we do Pete," James says, grinning at his friend, wanting to see the best. "Why don't you join us," James says, and Peter sits down near Isaac, it being clear that the others are a little awkward, but no one actually says it.

"You know Binns may not have noticed what you two were doing, but the rest of us did," Dorcus says, looking at Sirius and Remus, as the three of them walk into the abandoned classroom a while after Peter walked into the classroom.

"Well, you didn't have to watch," Sirius responds, as Remus looks embarrassed

"It was hard not to," Dorcus says, sounding annoyed.

"Um what happened in history of magic guys?" Alice asks, feeling concerned about the answer.

"Remus and Sirius spent the entire time making out," Dorcus reveals, giving her friends an annoyed look.

"I'm not even surprised," James says as Dorcus, Sirius and Remus sit down, Remus attempting to hide behind Sirius as they talk.

"The class was boring," Sirius explains.

"You didn't even give Binns a chance," Dorcus says, rolling her eyes then she notices who is sitting with them. "Peter?" Dorcus asks shocked, causing Remus and Sirius to look at him in shock, neither having noticed until Dorcus said his name.

"Sounds like an interesting experience," Peter says, having no idea what else to say.

"What the hell are you doing?" Sirius asks. "Weeks of silence and what? Now you're back?" Sirius asks.

"Um, yeah," Peter answers.

"Are we meant to forget everything you said?" Remus asks, pain in his voice, as he isn't sure that he can do that.

"I was wrong," Peter admits. "And I apologised," Peter admits, and Mie resists the urge to roll her eyes as he really hasn't.

"So, we're just meant to move past it?" Sirius ask, feeling that that isn't something they can do.

"Padfoot we're all friends here," James says. "Let's just act like it," James says, causing both Sirius and Remus to exchange looks, both feeling that they will get Mie's opinion when they have a chance, as James clearly isn't objective.

"Fine," Sirius says, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

"Okay," Remus says and the group drift into silence, no one wanting to be the first one to speak.

Well over an hour later and things between the seventh years are still rather awkward. As the lunch bell ring everyone who is in the empty classroom stars to head out, heading to the great hall for lunch, but Mie, Sirius, and Remus hang back.

"Do you think he's on the level?" Sirius asks Mie once the others are out of hearing range.

"I don't know," Mie admits, as she has been trying to figure that out. "He didn't actually apologise, he just kept saying that he wanted to apologise, but he never said the words I'm sorry," Mie explains, being pretty sure that some of the other have realised that.

"Really?" Remus asks surprised, and Mie nods.

"I know I'm not exactly objective, but I don't trust him," Mie admits. "But if he's come back now then he's done so for a reason," Mie theorises.

"And you want to know what that reason is," Remus realises.

"I'm pretty sure it will become clear," Mie admits, knowing that that is going to be whether they like it or not.

"Okay, so we keep our eyes open, make sure James doesn't become blinded by his loyalty to his friend, and go from there," Sirius says.

"Yeah, we go from there," Mie says and Remus nods, after an understanding look passes between them Mie, Remus, and Sirius head out of the empty classroom together.

Chapter Text

Chapter 32

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

Almost three weeks have passed since Peter apologised to the other seventh years and while those who read the books, and know what the version of him from Mie's timeline became, are still paranoid about his motivations from everything that has happened it seems like he is sincere. In the weeks that have passed since Albus returned to classes he has completely healed and while he has only visited Gellert a few times in person they have spoken basically every day in their 'mind place', something that means everything to him.

It's a Tuesday Morning and the seventh year Gryffindors, including Remus who is still recovering from the full moon two days earlier, are playing what seems like Quidditch with their breakfast food, to the amusement of everyone sitting around them, it being something Sirius and James started as a way to cheer up Remus.

"Oh, come on!" Sirius says annoyed as James uses a grape to knock his 'broom' which is actually a piece of toast off course which leads it to fly into the oatmeal which splashes it. "Come on Mie, you can get a goal!" Sirius tells her.

"Siri I barely understand what the hell we're doing, I can't score!" Mie exclaims, sounding annoyed, having joined in on the activity as she realised what Sirius and James were doing, and both James and Sirius look like Christmas has come early.

"Don't!" Mie, Lily, Amelia, and Marlene say together, all four of them realising exactly what the two of them are going to use the opening to say.

"Mean," James says pulling a face, as Alice uses the distraction to score a goal.

"And that's a goal for us," Alice says with a grin, feeling proud.

"Nice," Dorcus says, high fiving her friend.

"What is going on?" A voice asks and the students turn to see Minerva watching them, looking less than impressed, something which doesn't surprise the students as they figured she would realise what is going on soon.

"Good morning professor," Sirius says with a grin. "Marlene your turn to start," Sirius tells her, and Marlene grins as she loves this.

"Don't even think about it," Minerva tells the students. "Do I have to remind you that you are the oldest students in this school, the leaders of the student body?" Minerva asks, as she looks between them.

"Nope," Mary says.

"We know," Lily confirms.

"I'm glad to hear that, as the leaders of this school, those who others look up to, l I would expect that you act in a way with more decorum," Minerva says, looking between who are, without question, some of the smartest students in the school, and those who hold the most responsibility.

"We're just having a little fun," Alice says in their defence, though she knows it's not much of one.

"That is not appropriate," Minerva tells the students, her lips thinning. "So inappropriate in fact that I may be forced to consider whether you will be allowed to go to Hogsmeade this weekend," Minerva tells the students, feeling that it may be a fair punishment, even though she knows they can all sneak into Hogsmeade without problems.

"Now, professor, there's no need to go down that road," Amelia says, her voice almost pleading.

"I believe you all have Herbology this morning, I think it might be best if you head there," Minerva says, looking between the students, clearly giving them a warning that she will become less pleasant if they continue.

"Yes Professor," The group say together, and not wanting to push their luck, as none of them want to risk not being able to go to Hogsmeade, the seventh years grab their stuff and head out of the hall, as fast as they can, exchanging amused looks as they go.

A few minutes later the seventh years are making their way across the still frozen grounds and towards the Greenhouse that they use for their lessons, all of them wanting to get away from Minerva as quickly as possible but that is rather hard to do with the ground being so frozen.

"Mie," Peter says as they walk and Mie turns to look him, as she can't help but wonder if this is the lead that will tell her what's really going on with Peter as she has spent the last three weeks trying to figure out what is going on with him.

"Yeah?" Mie asks, as the two of them stop walking, and the rest of their friends continue to walk, allowing the two of the to have some privacy.

"I know a lot has happened, Cabot and everything, so I was thinking that this weekend we could have lunch in Hogsmeade, and clear the air," Peter suggests, sounding nervous and Mie isn't sure if he is nervous because he is going to pull something or because things are so awkward between them, honestly it could be either.

"Sure, that sounds good," Mie says, watching Peter carefully for his reaction as she is sure that this lunch will be the biggest opportunity, she has to had to figure out what is going on with Peter.

"Great," Peter says with a grin, and the two of them continue to walk to Herbology Mie knowing that she is going to find a way to talk to Remus, Sirius, and Regulus later as they need to come up with a plan.

Ever since Peter suggest he and Mie meet in Hogsmeade Mie has been thinking about what she agreed to could mean. For the rest of the day, including Defence Against the Dark Arts with her father, Mie is so distracted that she doesn't take notice of much else.

Having used the excuse that she is going to spend time with her father, something which is a very believable lie, Mie has left her friends and is waiting in the Room of Requirements for the people she needs to talk to. After a few minutes of waiting the door opens and Sirius and Remus walk in.

"Where do the others think you are?" Mie asks seeing her friends, as she knows they would have come up with an excuse.

"Finding a room to make out in," Sirius explains, to Mie's amusement, as she knows that is an extremely believable lie.

"What's going on?" Remus asks curious, knowing that Mie must have a reason for wanting to see them.

"I'll explain when Regulus gets here," Mie explains and while Remus and Sirius both nod as they can't help but feel curious about what is going on as they are pretty sure that it must be pretty big for Mie to want to meet with them three and no one else.

For the next couple of minutes Mie, Sirius, and Remus wait until finally the door opens and Regulus walks into the room.

"What's gong on?" Regulus asks concerned. "Are you okay?" Regulus asks worried, looking at Mie.

"Yeah, I'm okay," Mie responds. "Peter wants to have lunch with me on Saturday, in Hogsmeade, to clear the air," Mie explains to the others as she figures there is no point in beating around the bush.

"Do you think it's a trap?" Sirius asks worried as it certainly seems like that to him.

"I'm not sure yet, I know it's a possibility," Mie explains. "Have you heard anything about Peter?" Mie asks, looking at Regulus.

"No," Regulus admits. "But that doesn't mean nothing is going on, Voldemort wouldn't tell me something like having a spy or secret weapon in a letter because he would be worried about it being intercepted," Regulus explains, honestly this weekend in Hogsmeade could be where he got some information, but he hasn't heard if that is going to happen yet.

"Are you going to meet him?" Remus asks, giving Mie a concerned look.

"Yeah, I am," Mie confirms, and Regulus, Sirius, and Remus look worried.

"Mie…." Sirius starts to say, in a worried tone of voice.

"I know it's a risk, and who knows what it could happen, but I could also get an insight into what is going on with him, find out if he is genuine," Mie explains, looking between Sirius, Remus and Regulus.

"You're just giving us the heads up, aren't you? You're going to do it anyway," Regulus says to Mie, as he is pretty positive about that.

"I am," Mie confirms.

"Then we need a plan in case it is a trap," Remus tells Mie, knowing there is no point trying to talk her out of this even though he may not want to.

"I know," Mie says. "We can figure out that plan now," Mie says, looking at the others, as she knows that the four of them working on the plan is the best way to figure out a plan that has the least amount of loopholes that could be exploited.

"Good, because we're gonna need it," Sirius says, and the four of them start to work out a plan together, as they know that it is better to have one and have it not be needed than not have a plan and have it be needed.

While Mie is meeting with Regulus, Sirius, and Remus Albus is in his quarters once again looking like he is mediating when in fact he is meeting with Gellert in their 'mind palace', however, unlike their other meetings where their palace took the form of a café their current meeting place has taken the from of Albus's childhood bedroom, the place that they have spent so much time in, and the two of them are sitting next to each other on the bed.

"How was your Day?" Gellert asks Albus, the two of them sitting extremely close to each other even though they cannot actually feel each other.

"Good," Albus answers. "The Minster didn't make a surprise visit, so that was a nice change," Albus reveals, as since he was hurt the minster has been visiting Hogwarts on an almost daily basis.

"Do you think he trusts you again?" Gellert asks, looking interested.

"He never trusted me, he's not going to start now," Albus Admits. "I believe he thinks that if he leaves me alone, he can 'catch me out' so to speak," Albus tells Gellert.

"Stupid Man," Gellert comments, rolling his eyes as he knows Albus is too smart for that, to Albus's amusement.

"I am not going to argue with you," Albus tells Gellert and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together in the place of their own creation.

After spending a while in the Room of Requirements figuring out plans with Sirius, Remus and Regulus Mie has returned to the common room. Looking for her friends, and Peter, Mie sees them all sitting by their usual seats by the fire so Mie walks over and sits down with them.

"Hey Mie, how was your Dad?" Alice asks when Mie sits down.

"Good, we had tea and had an interesting academic debate," Mie lies, as it is a pretty easy lie as they have done that very thing a lot.

"Only you would think that was interesting," James comments, looking amused.

"It sounds fascinating to me," Lily comments.

"Same," Amelia, Mary and Dorcus says, all giving James less than impressed looks, and James is glad when he sees Sirius and Remus, who purposely staggard their return after Mie, walks into the common room.

"Padfoot, Moony, please join us and change the subject," James comments, causing Mie, Lily, Amelia, Mary and Dorcus to roll their eyes.

"I've got a change of subject," Marlene comments, as Sirius and Remus take their seats on the ground, leaning against the armchair James is in. "Do you think Minnie was serious about banning us from Hogsmeade if we play breakfast Quidditch again?" Marlene asks her friends.

"Definitely," the others respond, and as soon as they do the group of seventh years break down in laughter, not because it's particularly amusing, but because they can.

A little while after Mie arrived back in the Common Room, she, Lily, Alice, and Amelia are walking into the dorm room. Once they are in the dorm Mie uses her wand and locks the door, she also uses several spells to make it so no one can hear what is going on in the room.

"What's going on, Mie?" Amelia asks concerned.

"On the way to Herbology this morning Peter asked me to have lunch with him in Hogsmeade on Saturday, to clear the air as he put it," Mie explains, and as soon as she does Lily, Alice, and Amelia look concerned.

"Please tell me you didn't say yes," Lily requests, looking worried.

"I did," Mie reveals.

"Mie!" Amelia and Alice exclaim, both looking shocked.

"You do realise that this is most likely at trap, right?" Amelia asks her.

"Of course I do," Mie comments, thinking that they should know that. "It's way too much of a coincidence for Peter to come back after being away from everyone and say that he wants to apology and then not actually do that, and then suddenly he wants to meet with me alone," Mie explains to the others.

"And yet you agreed to meet with him," Alice says with a frown.

"Because it's the best way to figure out what is actually going on," Mie tells her friends. "After dinner I wasn't meeting with Dad," Mie reveals.

"Where were you?" Amelia asks, looking interested.

"With James, Sirius, and Regulus, we were coming up with a plan," Mie tells her friends. "I know that James isn't ready to accept that Peter has turned, and I don't know for sure that he has, but if he has we needed a plan, so that's what we came up with," Mie tells her friends. "A plan I want to share with you," Mie says, looking between her friends.

"Let's here it," Alice requests, wondering if there is any plan that can make Mie clearly walking straight into a trap any better, though she very much doubts it, and Mie starts to explain what she plans to do.

The next morning, Mie has once again told her friends that she is going to use her double break to spend time with her father, but rather than making her way to the headmasters office she has used the One Eyed Witch passageway to travel to Hogsmeade. After managing to get out of the trap door without being seen Mie has made her way to The Hogshead.

Walking into the Pub Mie isn't at all surprised, considering the time, to find it empty, and at first, she doesn't see her uncle, but she assumes he is around because he wouldn't have left the bar open if he was gone.

"Uncle Ab?" Mie calls as she walks towards the back of the pub.

"Mie?" Aberforth asks, walking out from the backroom. "What are you doing here?" Aberforth asks his niece, feeling surprised. "Are you okay?" Aberforth asks concerned as it's rare that Mie comes to see him during the school day.

"I'm fine, I just wanted to talk to you about something," Mie admits.

"Come on," Aberforth says, gesturing to the back room and Mie follows her uncle. "Do you want some tea?" Aberforth asks.

"Sure," Mie says as she takes a seat.

"What's going on, Mie? And how much am I not going to like it?" Aberforth asks his niece as he collects what they need for tea and then takes his seat.

"Just a guess, but I'm going to go with you not liking it much," Mie admits, causing Aberforth to frown as he pours the tea.

"Okay, out with it, what are you planning?" Aberforth asks, as he hands Mie her cup of tea.

"Yesterday Peter asked me to have lunch with him in Hogsmeade during our Hogsmeade trip this weekend, he says he wants to clear the air," Mie explains to her uncle.

"And you don't believe him," Aberforth realises.

"I'm sceptical," Mie admits. "Honestly, it could be the perfect trap for me," Mie explains to her uncle as she takes a drink.

"And you're going to walk straight into it," Aberforth says, with a frown.

"With my own plan," Mie reveals. "Sirius, Remus, Regulus and I came up with it and I told Alice, Amelia, and Lily," Mie explains.

"Not James?" Aberforth asks, noticing the very specific name she left out.

"He believes Peter won't become the version I knew in my timeline, and he refuses to see otherwise, Sirius, Remus and I figured it was best that we don't share out plan for now," Mie explains.

"Make sense," Aberforth admits. "You know no plan is full proof, right? It could still end badly," Aberforth says, looking at his niece in concern.

"I know, that's why I'm here," Mie admits. "For my plan to work, you play a part, if you're okay with that," Mie admits.

"Of course, if you're going to do something stupid, the least I can do to do what I can to make sure you're safe," Aberforth tells Mie.

"What makes you think I'm going to do something stupid?" Mie asks Aberforth.

"You're willingly having lunch, alone, with someone you don't trust, someone who in the timeline you come from is a traitor and a murderer, what would you call it?" Aberforth asks his niece.

"Strategic," Mie responds, taking a drink as Aberforth looks amused.

"You are so much like your father," Aberforth tells Mie.

"Thank you," Mie says, with a grin, feeling that it is a huge compliment.

"Didn't mean it as a compliment Kid," Aberforth says as he takes a drink.

"I know, I choose to take it as one," Mie tells her uncle.

"Of course," Aberforth says, not at all surprised. "Speaking of your father, does he know about this little plan of yours?" Aberforth asks.

"Not yet," Mie admits. "I wanted to put everything in place first," Mie explains.

"So, this is so much worse than I'm thinking," Aberforth realises, with a frown.

"I wouldn't say it like that," Mie tells Aberforth, in a mysterious tone of voice.

"All right, out with it, lets hear whatever you've cooked up," Aberforth requests, and Mie smirks before she explains her plan to her uncle, and with every word she says he looks even less impressed as it seems like an incredibly risky plan to him, one that he really, really doesn't like and that he knows Albus is going to like even less.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33

AN: I'm sorry there has been such a delay with this chapter. I have had a lot going on. I'm going to continue to try and get chapters out as often as I can, but it might not be as often as I like. Thank you for all you who have stuck with me.

After spending a lot of time with her uncle explaining why her plan isn't as bad as he thinks it is, Mie is exiting the one eyed with passageway in Hogwarts. Checking her watch Mie realises that due to having a double free period she still has time and so she heads towards her father's office knowing that she has to have the conversation with her father, who is going to be the least likely to accept her plan, which is exactly why she put everything else in place first.

Not long after she exited the one eye witch Mie is knocking on the door to her father's study, while he has told her more than once that she doesn't have to knock Mie prefers to when she is entering his professional environment.

"Enter," Albus says and Mie walks in. "Annemie, you don't have to knock," Albus tells his daughter, looking very glad to see her.

"I know, I just didn't want to intrude if you were having a meeting," Mie admits. "Can we talk? Upstairs?" Mie asks her father as she doesn't want the portraits to overhear as while she knows they are loyal to her father she is concerned about them.

"Of course," Albus responds and the two of them head upstairs, and once they are upstairs they both sit down on the couch, facing each other. "Are you alright?" Albus asks his daughter concerned.

"Yeah" Mie confirms. "I just had something I needed to talk to you about," Mie explains, and Albus gives her a curious look. "Yesterday Peter asked me to have lunch with him in Hogsmeade this weekend, he said it's to clear the air," Mie explains to her father.

"You don't believe that that's his intention," Albus realises, feeing concerned about that as well.

"I think I need to prepare in case it's not," Mie admits. "I've come up with a plan Regulus, Sirius, Remus, Alice, Amelia, Lily and Uncle Ab know it, and all have roles to play," Mie tells her father, who frowns as he comes to a conclusion.

"You're going to put yourself at risk to find out what Mr Pettigrew's true intentions are," Albus realises, having a horrible idea about this plan.

"I have to," Mie responds.

"Annemie, no, you don't," Albus tells his daughter, not liking the idea of this plan.

"Yeah, I do Dad," Mie tells her father. "This could be Peter really making an effort to change, or this could be him making his move; either way I need to know," Mie explains.

"And there's no way for you to do that without risking yourself?" Albus asks his daughter, sounding worried.

"Not that I can think off," Mie explains to her father. "Can I tell you my plan at least?" Mie asks, hoping that she can use that as a way to convince her father of her plan.

"Okay," Albus responds, feeling that the least he can do is hear his daughter out.

"Let me explain before you say anything," Mie requests, and Albus nods. After seeing Albus's nod Mie proceeds to spend the next few minutes explaining her plan and the role everyone who knows what is going on will be playing. "And that's my plan," Mie explains once she finishes explaining every detail.

"Annemie…" Albus starts to say.

"You don't like it," Mie realises, being able to tell that thanks to her father's tone of voice.

"I really don't like it," Albus admits. "There are too many risks, too many opportunities Peter could exploit, especially if he's not working alone," Albus explains to his daughter, assuming that if he is planning something that Peter wouldn't be working alone.

"We can't put too many safety nets in place, Peter may not be the most intelligent person, but even he will be able to see if we're too obvious," Mie tells her father. "And just like you said, if he's not working alone we risk sacrificing this opportunity if our safety measures are too obvious," Mie tells her father.

"And if we don't put safety measures in place we risk sacrificing you," Albus tells his daughter, sounding worried, and not completely sure that Mie has considered that possibility.

"I'll be okay, Dad," Mie tells him in a reassuring look.

"You don't know that Annemie, there are a lot of possible ways your plan could go, and a lot of them are not good," Albus tells his daughter. "A lot of those possibilities will likely end with you hurt or worse,"

"I know," Mie admits. "But I also know that I need to know what Peter is up to, this is the best way I can think off to find out, for once and for all, what side he's on," Mie explains, and Albus frowns at that, as he really, really doesn't like Mie's plan, especially when he knows that he won't be able to be in a position to protect her because it would be too obvious.

A little while after she told her father her plan, a plan which it is perfectly clear he is against, Mie is walking into the room of Requirements where she finds Regulus waiting.

"Everything's in place," Mie tells Regulus, and he frowns.

"And you're really going to do it like this?" Regulus asks. "Pettigrew may be a cowardly idiot, but if he does have help…. It's going to be bad," Regulus says, looking worried about what is going to happen.

"I know," Mie admits. "Reg, this is something I have to know, I need to know if he can be different," Mie admits, as she knows that who's side Peter is on will affect so much and she would rather know as soon as possible.

"There has to be a better way," Regulus says, giving Mie a worried look as it is clear that he is terrified about her safety and because of his position he cannot obviously help Mie.

"I don't think there is," Mie admits, as they both hear the bell ring which tells them that it is lunch time, which means they have to go join their fellow students. "I know what I'm doing," Mie tells him.

"I know you do," Regulus says, as that doesn't mean he likes it, and he walks the few steps that separate them and once they are close enough he kisses Mie and hugs her.

While Mie is meeting with Regulus Albus is once again meeting with Gellert in their mind palace. Just like the last few times they have been meeting their meeting place looks not like the café they met in so many times but Albus's childhood bedroom, the place that they know so well, and the two of them are sitting on the bed together.

Even though Albus and Gellert have only been in their meeting for a few minutes Gellert can tell that something is bothering him, and this time he doesn't even have the advantage of Mie's emotions telling him something.

"Albus? What's wrong Mein Schatz?" Gellert asks concerned as he runs his hands through Albus's hair even though neither can actually feel it they like to imagine that they can as it was something they did so many times during the summer they spent together.

"It's Annemie," Albus reveals.

"I haven't sensed anything from her," Gellert admits.

"I'm not surprised," Albus admits, with a sigh. "There is a person, in her timeline he betrayed a lot of people, set in motion everything that caused Annemie to travel to this timeline," Albus explains. "But in this timeline, he is still a fellow student, who is friends with all Annemie's friends," Albus explains, and Gellert frowns, suspecting that he isn't going to like where this is going. "On Saturday Annemie is meeting him for lunch in Hogsmeade," Albus explains, and his tone of voice tells Gellert everything he needs to know.

"And you're worried about Annemie being in danger," Gellert reads, sounding concerned.

"I believe if Mr Pettigrew wanted to use this opportunity as a trap he could," Albus says, sounding worried. "Annemie has a plan in place, but I'm worried that it won't be enough, I am worried about her," Albus admits, pain in her voice.

"That's understandable," Gellert admits, as he does his best to try and comfort Albus, something which isn't as effective as he would like because Albus can't actually feel him.

Three days since Mie told her father and Uncle about her plan and finally the day where her plan becomes action has come. It is Saturday morning breakfast and while Mie, Sirius, Remus, Alice, Amelia, Lily, Albus and Regulus are not portraying anything they are all extremely worried about what is going to happen.

"Want to head off?" James, the one Gryffindor who read the books that doesn't know what is going on, says.

"Sure," Alice says, trying to keep her voice calm, and the group gets up and heads out of the castle.

Over the next forty-five minutes the Gryffindor's go through the normal processes that are required to leave the Hogwarts grounds by the official means and make their way to Hogsmeade.

"Okay, we've got stuff to do, we'll see you later," Marlene says as she, Dorcus, Emmaline and Mary head off together.

"So, where to first?" James asks the rest of his friends, not realising that they have their plans.

"Are we still on?" Mie asks Peter, to James's confusion.

"Yeah," Peter confirms, there being a nervousness to his voice.

"Then we'll see you later," Mie says, her eyes locking with Sirius for a second, and she and Peter walk away from the others.

"What's going on?" James asks confused, as it is clear that the others all know what is going on.

"We'll fill you in on the way," Amelia says, and the group of those who know what is going on start hurrying in a different direction than the one Mie and Peter went in so that they can get into position without anyone realising what is going on, as they explain what is going on to James.

In the Hogshead, feeling apprehensive about what is going to happen, Aberforth checks his watch and realising that it's time for him to get into position to protect his niece, but just as he goes to leave the bar through the back door, he hears the sound of glass breaking, swearing and yells. Turning around Aberforth sees several mean fighting while others watch on.

"Bloody hell," Aberforth says annoyed, and rather than leaving through the back of the bar and going to where Mie needs him to be Aberforth walks over to the people who are fighting.

Trying best to make it seem like she is not looking around for any hint that something bad is going to happen Mie is walking through Hogsmeade with Peter, the two of them heading towards the Hogshead, both having ulterior motives.

"So, you still want to have lunch in the Hogshead? The foods not the greatest," Peter points out.

"I don't know, I like it," Mie admits, as if there is one thing, she has learnt it's that her uncles food tastes really good, even though it doesn't always look very appetising. "And it's quite so it will be a good place to talk, just like we want, and l like to see Uncle Ab," Mie admits.

"So, you're close to your uncle?" Peter asks, trying to collect as much information as possible.

"Yeah," Mie confirms.

"That's nice," Peter responds as the two of them continue to walk.

For the next few minutes Mie and Peter continue to walk, getting closer to the Hogshead, Mie feeling apprehensive and knowing that Peter doesn't have many more opportunities to do something her, and she knows that the one vulnerability, the alley behind the Hogshead, is where she planned for her uncle to be.

"Help!" A child's voice says from the other end of the alley next to the Hogshead, and as soon as she hears the voice Mie, forgetting everything she is meant to be suspicious about, goes to follow but Peter reaches out and grabs her arm.

"Mie don't! it's too dangerous!" Peter exclaims, even though Mie investigating the sound is exactly what he wants as he knows that it would be suspicious if he didn't object.

"I'm never going to stand by when someone's in danger," Mie says, pulling her arm out of Peter's grasps and hurrying towards the sound.

"Oh, I know," Peter says, with a smirk, as he follows behind her.

Running as fast as she can down the alley Mie sees what looks like a little girl, who looks to be no older than about ten, being harassed by two, what looks to be Slytherin students who can't be older than fifth year, while she notices that her uncle isn't exactly where they agreed he would be, Mie knows that she doesn't have time to dwell on it or the implications of that fact.

"LEAVE HER ALONE!" Mie says and she sends no verbal stunners at both them, causing them to both to become unconscious before they can realise what is going on. Once the, what seems like to Mie, attackers are unconscious and no longer a danger to anyone, Mie walks over to who she thinks is the little girl. "Hey Sweetheart, are you okay?" Mie asks, putting on a gentle voice, crouching down in front of her, concerned and the girl smirks and honestly it is a look that looks very wrong on the little girls face, but it chills Mie's to the bones as she finds it strangely familiar. "What's…." Mie starts to say, starting to stand up and tightening her hold of her wand, but before she can even ask a spell hits her from behind, causing her to fall forward, and Mie is stunned.

"I'm perfect," The little girl says pulling a wand and removing the stunners on the two men. "Well done, Pettigrew, I didn't think you had it in you," The little girl says to Peter, who is stunned Mie from behind.

"I told the Dark Lord I could get him Annemie Dumbledore and I meant it," Peter says, looking between the three other people in the alley who were clearly using Polyjuice potion which is wearing of and reveals Bellatrix, Rodolphus and Rabastan Lestrange.

"Let's get out of her before someone sees," Bellatrix says and Rodolphus picks up Mie, as Bellatrix picks up Mie's wand, turns it in her hands, then drops it back on the ground, before the group, Peter included, Apparate out of the alley.

Inside the Hogshead, having no idea that his niece has been taken, Aberforth has just managed to break up the fight, and has kicked the people who were fighting out of the bar.

"And stay out!" Aberforth says annoyed to the retreating figures as Sirius, Remus, James, Lily, Amelia, Alice, Frank, and Severus walk into the bar, all looking concerned, and the second he seems them Aberforth's heart drops.

"Mie's not here?" Amelia asks, looking around the bar.

"No," Aberforth realises, feeling worried. "I was held, up…. I wasn't where I was supposed to be," Aberforth says, guilt in his voice, fearing that that is not a coincidence as he was supposed to be in the alley behind the bar so that he could protect Mie as that was considered a vulnerability point.

"Let's split up, search everywhere," Lily says, and the others nod.

"Meet back here in twenty," James says as everyone hurries out of the bar and heads in different directions.

Twenty minutes later Aberforth, feeling incredible guilt rise up inside of him, is in the back room of his pup, with Regulus who entered through the back, as Severus was able to tell him that things went south as no one was around.

"And you didn't see anything?" Regulus asks worried.

"I was distracted by the fight," Aberforth admits. "Isn't It your job to know things like this!" Aberforth exclaims, lashing out due to the pain and guilt he is feeling.

"Usually," Regulus says, guilt in his voice as he can't help but fear the worse, as the fact that he doesn't know anything adds to his concern as he doesn't like not having all the facts.

As Regulus speaks the door opens and Sirius, Remus, James, Lily, Amelia, Alice, Frank, and Severus all walk ingo the bar.

"Nothing?" Aberforth asks, looking around at them.

"Nothing," Remus says, shaking his head. "We looked everywhere, there's no sign of Mie or Peter," Remus reveals, feeling terrified about the possibilities about what could have happened.

"We even ran into the others and they haven't seen Mie or Peter," Alice explains, knowing that they were heading back to Hogsmeade and were going to send a message if they saw either Mie or Peter.

"We found this though," Severus says, showing Regulus and Aberforth Mie's wand.

"What do we do now?" Alice asks, as Aberforth takes Mie's wand, feeling incredibly worried about her friend as she suspects that exactly what they were worried about has occurred.

"I need to tell my brother I didn't do what I was asked and his daughter's missing," Aberforth says, guilt in his voice, as he looks down at Mie's wand. "Expecto Patronum," Aberforth says, using his own wand, and once the goat appears Aberforth gives the patronus the message he needs to give to his brother.

In his office at Hogwarts Albus is packing back and forth, holding Mie's beaded bag which she didn't want on her in case the worse happened, feeling worried. While he knows that not hearing anything is likely good news Albus can't but be worried about his daughters' plan. As he paces Albus sees the shiver of Silver that makes his heart sink. Turning to face the Patronus the mouth of the goat's voice opens and his brother's voice comes out.

"Albus, something's happened to Mie. I don't know what I wasn't….. we've searched Hogsmeade we cannot find any sign of her or Pettigrew anywhere, but we've found Mie's wand. I'm sorry," Aberforth voice says.

For a few moments Albus stares in horror at the Patronus, feeling terrified for his daughter, but knowing he doesn't have time to dwell on it Albus turns away from the disappeared Patornus, puts Mie's bag in a pocket of his robes, and hurries upstairs. Once in the quarters Albus shares with his daughter he heads straight to his room.

Walking into his room Albus walks straight to his closest where he opens the wardrobe and on the top shelf, he finds exactly what he is looking for, a wand box. Opening the box Albus sees a wand that is not his, but as familiar and connected to him as if it was, closing the lid of the box Albus puts it it in his pocket and knowing that there is only one person he can count on to help his daughter Albus heads out of his quarters, needing to stop buy the Hogshead to find out exactly how the plan the failed before doing exactly what he has to do.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

AN: First, I wanted to apologise for it being so long since I last updated this story. I haven't been in a great place mental health wise, and I'm still not. There is a lot going on, I'm feeling like the only good thing in my life is my work, and I… I'm struggling. If you're on the mailing list for reading you know that I have started writing these stories again because so many of you have reached out saying how much you love these stories, and you need to know that that means everything to me. I have about four chapters of this story already written, but I'm going to try to write a new chapter before posting each of them. Hope you like this chapter. Thank you and I'm sorry for letting you down.

Looking very much like a man on a mission, Albus travels to the Hogshead in the quickest way possible. Walking into the back room of the bar Albus sees all the teenagers who read the books and his brother standing around.

"What happened?" Albus asks, looking directly at his brother, greeting no one else as he is so terrified for his daughter, as he sticks out his hand for Mie's wand which Aberforth hands over.

"Albus, there was a fight…" Aberforth starts to explain, clearly not wanting to tell his brother what has happened to Mie as he knows it's his fault.

"I do not want to hear excuses, I want to know what happened," Albus says, his voice sounding uncharacteristically harsh, something which shocks the students as they aren't very familiar with Albus using that tone of voice.

"You know our plan, we were in our positions, and we all saw Mie and Peter walk past," Amelia explains, a nervous edge to her voice, as even throughout reading the book she has never seen Albus like this. "After we saw Mie pass each of our checkpoints, we hurried to position so we could see the entrance to the Hogshead," Amelia explains, wanting to do so as quickly as possible.

"Mie was going to drop a rock in the middle of the entrance, but we didn't see it," Lily says, sounding worried, as she knows that for Mie not to drop the rock then it means she wasn't able to.

"We watched for like a minute and we didn't see Mie, we just saw Ab throwing people out of the bar, so we hurried over and we realised that Mie wasn't in the bar," Sirius explains, remembering how panicked he felt when he realised.

"We searched Hogsmeade and couldn't find Mie or Peter," Remus explains. "But we found her wand," Remus says and Albus looks down at the object, knowing that Mie would never leave that behind, not after everything she has been through.

"Where were you?" Albus asks, looking at his brother, his voice sounding fierce, like he is not looking for excuses he just wants the truth.

"I was breaking a fight, I wasn't in the alley," Aberforth explains, guilt in his voice. "Albus…" Aberforth starts to say, but Albus turns away from his brother as he puts Mie's wand into his robe, clearly not wanting to hear anything he has to say even though, deep down, he knows that it's not Aberforth's fault.

"Regulus find out what you can, I will return shortly," Albus says, picking up a glass of a table. "Portus," Albus says to the object, causing it to become a portkey as he knows that it is the best way for him to get where he needs to go.

"Where are you going?" Aberforth asks his brother.

"Getting the one person I can count on to help," Albus says before disappearing, leaving the others to feel incredibly confused, though Aberforth has a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach which tells him he knows exactly who his brother is talking about, he just hopes he is wrong.

Far away from Hogsmeade Peter, Bellatrix and the Lestrange brothers who are carrying Mie, are walking into the very dingy room where Voldemort is waiting.

"You succeeded," Voldemort says, sounding almost impressed, despite himself, as he wasn't expecting Peter to succeed, but on the off chance he would Voldemort knew that this is an opportunity that could not be passed up.

"Yes, My Lord," Peter answers.

"Bella, take our guest into the other room," Voldemort requests and Bellatrix, and the Lestrange brothers head out of the room. "Bella," Voldemort says, before she can fully leave, and Bellatrix turns back around to face him. "Remember our conversation, our guest is not to be harmed until I say so," Voldemort tells Bellatrix, needing to make that clear as he has plans that involve Mie and he cannot put those plans into action if Bellatrix hurts her like she so clearly wants to.

"Yes, My Lord," Bellatrix says, hiding her annoyance at that order, before completely leaving the room, leaving Peter and Voldemort alone.

"You've performed your tasks well," Voldemort tells Peter.

"Thank you," Peter responds, looking proud.

"However, as well as you preformed this task we have a problem," Voldemort tells Peter.

"I'm sorry, My Lord?" Peter asks his voice shaking, having no idea what kind of problem they have.

"Your value to me is that you were able to get close to people who are close to Dumbledore, but now they will know that you were the last person with Annemie," Voldemort tells Peter.

"No one knew, I…" Peter starts to say, searching his brain for possible excuses.

"Avada Kedavra," Voldemort says, not giving him a chance to explain, killing Peter as he is no longer any use to him, having no idea the ripples he just caused; having no idea how much he just sabotaged himself.

After killing Peter Voldemort walks straight to the room where the Lestrange's took Mie. Walking into the room he sees the brothers and Bellatrix standing around Mie who is unconscious on the ground, Bellatrix looking very much like she would like to do a hell of a lot more than just leaving Mie on the ground, but because she has her orders she doesn't.

"Leave us," Voldemort orders as he walks into the room and the brothers leave, while Bellatrix walks over to him.

"Yes, My Lord, Bellatrix says before leaving the room.

After Bellatrix leaves the room Voldemort uses his wand to revie Mie. Seconds after Voldemort used his spell Mie opens her eyes. Looking around the room it takes Mie a few seconds for everything to come to her as puts herself up so that she is sitting up.

"Hello Annemie," Voldemort tells Mie, causing her to look at her, and as soon as she sees him Mie knows that this isn't going to end well.

"It's Mie…. Tom," Mie says, fighting to push down the fear she is feeling, as she will only allow Albus to call her Annemie, and even though she knows it's probably not the smartest move she feels like it is the perfect opportunity to call him Tom, even though she knows how much he hates It as she hopes it will help make her point.

Seconds after telling his brother and the people he trusts what he is going to do Albus appears on the grounds of Nurmengard. Not even pausing to get his bearings after landing from the Portkey Albus marches into the Castle.

Walking into the Castle no one stops Albus as they all know him, all know the special permissions he has been granted, but rather than heading to where he usually checks his wand Albus heads straight to Lori Karma's office, as while he perfectly willing, and able, to break Gellert of Prison as Albus knows he is going to need his help to get his daughter back, he is going to try an official method first.

Getting to Lori's office Albus stops himself before he barges through the door and rather knocks as he knows that if he just barges in he's not likely to get what he wants.

"Enter," A voice says and Albus walks into the room.

"Professor, this is a surprise," Lori says, as while she knows Albus comes to Nurmengard a lot it is rare for him to come see her. "Would you like some tea?" Lori offers.

"Thank you, but I have no time for pleasantries," Albus admits, and Lori looks curious about that. "I need you to release Gellert Grindelwald into my custody," Albus explains, knowing that ever second counts and so he doesn't have time to beat around the bush.

"Professor, I respect you, but I am going to need to give some kind of explanation before I even consider that," Lori informs Albus, doing her best to hide her shock.

"What do you know about a wizard who calls himself Voldemort?" Albus asks.

"I know he has an ideology a lot like Grindelwald had," Lori says, and Albus know they don't have the time to go into the differences between Voldemort and Gellert. "And that he is killing, torturing, targeting muggles and muggleborns, trying to take over," Lori explains.

"He is," Albus explains. "Which is why I need Grindelwald in my custody," Albus explains. "Voldemort has taken two students of mine, to find them, and get them back safely, I need help Grindelwald is the only person alive who has insight into how Voldemort thinks," Albus explains, stretching the truth but it's the best argument he's got, and he knows that with every second that passes that is another second Mie I with Voldemort which is exactly what he wants to prevent. "When I visit Gellert and I have been talking he wants to make up for what he has done, the best way for him to that is if he is with me in the fight. I will take personal responsibility for him," Albus explains, and Lori is extremely shocked by that.

"I can't give the okay for him to be permanently released into your custody," Lori admits, and Albus feels his heart sink. "But what I can do is give you a month," Lori reveals, and Albus feels hope. "I will release Grindelwald into your custody for a month and after that time if you can show evidence of the ways he has helped you I can go to my ministry and make the arguments for the arrangement to be permanent," Lori tells Albus.

"Thank you," Albus responds. "I'll go explain the arrangement to Gellert," Albus responds.

"Of course, I will speak to him before you leave," Lori tells Albus.

"Of course," Albus says before leaving, Lori walking behind him, clearly going to tell the guards what is going on.

After leaving Lori's office Albus moves very quickly up the familiar path to Gellert's cell. Why a couple of guards seem like they are about to stop him as he still has his wand Lori clearly stops them and within a couple of minutes Albus is walking into Gellert's cell.

"Albus," Gellert says, looking glad, but the second he sees Albus Gellert realises that something is wrong.

"What are you feeling from Annemie right now?" Albus asks, his voice urgent, and Gellert, knowing not to question, closes his eyes and starts to focus.

"Afraid, she's feeling afraid," Gellert says, opening his eyes. "Albus…" Gellert starts to ask.

"Is she hurt?" Albus asks, his voice breaking.

"As far as I can tell she isn't in any pain," Gellert reveals to Albus's relief. "Albus, what…" Gellert starts to ask as Albus walks the few steps that separate them and pulls a wand box out of his robes, the second he sees it Gellert is lost for words, as he knows the box very well and realises exactly what wand is inside.

"Annemie's plan didn't work, it seems like she has been taken to Voldemort," Albus reveals. "I've spoken to the Warden, she is releasing you into my custody for a month, and if we can prove that you have helped me in that time we can go to the ministry," Albus tells Gellert, who feels incredibly glad, but also shocked.

"That's…. a lot," Gellert admits. "Are you sure?" Gellert asks, feeling that this is a huge amount of trust in him, an amount of trust he isn't sure he deserves.

"I know Tom, he will use Annemie to get me to turn myself over to him," Albus tells Gellert.

"Which you'll do without hesitation," Gellert says, knowing that for sure even though he doesn't like it.

"If needed," Albus confirms. "But if I do that, I need to know Annemie will be safe, that she will be saved, and you're the only person I know I can count on to do that," Albus tells his old love, who is amazed by Albus's words.

"How about we make sure it doesn't get to that," Gellert says to Albus.

"If it does, I need you to promise me that you will save her first, that while I do what I have to do you'll rescue her, make sure Annemie is okay," Albus requests, as he needs his daughter to be okay.

"Albus…." Gellert starts to say, appreciating what Albus is asking him, but not wanting to do nothing when Albus will be in a horrible situation.

"Please Gel," Albus begs, and as much as he doesn't like it Gellert knows what he has to do.

"I promise," Gellert responds and Albus uses a spell to change Gellert's clothes into something a lot more comfortable than the robes he's been wearing for decades, and freshes him up.

"This is yours," Albus says, handing Gellert the wand box that has the wand he used until he got the Elder Wand inside.

Hesitantly Gellert reaches out and takes the wand box and after taking a moment Gellert opens the wand box to reveal the wand that he knows soo well. Reaching out and taking the wand out of the box Gellert feels like a piece of him is returned and he also feels the weight of the trust Albus has in him by giving it back to him.

"Let's go," Albus tells Gellert, and the two of them head out of the cell that has been Gellert's home for so long.

"What do you know about what happened to Annemie?" Gellert asks as they walk out of the cell, knowing they have a lot of stairs before they get to the ground floor.

"As I told you Annemie agreed to have lunch with someone, knowing that it was likely a trap," Albus tells Gellert. "She was heading to Aberforth's pub for lunch, she believed it was the best place to have the lunch," Albus explains, and Gellert frowns, wondering if it means Aberforth screwed up, honestly, he wouldn't be surprised, but he isn't going to voice that right now. "Throughout the route to the Hogshead Annemie's friends were spread out watching, they saw her pass by each of the spots they were watching," Albus explains. "The most vulnerable place was the alley behind the hogshead, Aberforth was going to be there, but it seems like he was purposely held up," Albus explains. "We don't know exactly what happened, but we know Annemie never made it to the Hogshead and neither she nor Peter were anywhere in Hogsmeade or Hogwarts," Albus explains.

"Sounds like it was well coordinated," Gellert admits, trying to figure out the plan that would have been used abduct Annemie, as they get to the final flight of stairs.

"I believe that too," Albus admits, as they continue to walk.

About a minute later Albus and Gellert get to the ground floor where they find Lori and several of the guards waiting.

"Mr Grindelwald, did Professor Dumbledore tell you what is going on?" Lori asks.

"Yes," Gellert confirms, wondering if what Albus told him is very different to what Lori Karma agreed to.

"Albus Dumbledore will be responsible for you, you will be in his custody, for the next month," Lori tells Grindelwald. "If at the end of the month you and Albus can prove that you have helped in the fight against Voldemort we can go to the Germany minister and argue for it to be a permanent arrangement," Lori tells Gellert. "Professor Dumbledore you need to know that by agreeing to this Grindelwald is your responsibilities, that means anything he does, good or bad, is on you," Lori tells Albus.

"I know," Albus confirms, having enough trust in Gellert to believe, or maybe need to believe, that this is not a mistake.

"Good, I will see you both here in exactly a month," Lori says, looking between Albus and Gellert.

"Thank you, Warden Karma," Albus says, before giving Gellert a look and the two of them leave.

"Where are we going?" Gellert asks, as they walk down the front steps of Nurmengard, Gellert feeling the fresh air on his face for the first time in decades, and while he would like to enjoy it, and he is sure he will in the future, he knows that right now they have something important to focus on.

"Hogsmeade," Albus answers and Gellert realises that that means they are likely going straight to where Aberforth is and Gellert honestly isn't sure whether Albus hasn't realised how much of a bad idea that is or whether he doesn't care. "We'll be travelling by portkey," Albus tells Gellert, who nods.

Feeling sure of the assumption that her father and friends will be looking for her, Mie is alone in a room far away from everyone who cares about her, with Voldemort. While Voldemort hasn't yet created all the Horcrux's he had in her timeline the transformation from Tom Riddle Is perfectly clear and he looks so much like the Voldemort she knows.

"You dare call me by that name?" Voldemort asks angrily.

"It's your name, isn't it?" Mie asks, feeling terrified but drawing strength from her father and Harry.

"No, it's not," Voldemort responds. "I am made a better name for myself, raised above the that was forced upon me and became someone that everyone fears," Voldemort tells Mie, who resists the urge to roll her eyes as she knows the speech all too well.

"If you're going to kill me, just get it over with, I don't need to hear the speech," Mie says, doing so for two reasons the first is that whatever Voldemort says or does next will give her insight into what his plan is, and the second is that she has accepted that she is likely going to die trying to defeat Voldemort. While she would like to stay in the fight and she doesn't want to cause her father and friends pain, Mie also knows that if she were to be killed then everyone who knows the truth will continue the fight, they will do everything they can to make sure this timeline is better than the one they come from.

"I'm not going to kill you," Voldemort informs Mie. "You are going to help me defeat your father," Voldemort tells Mie, who has no intention of ever allowing that to happen and so she forces herself to stand up, so that she is standing face to face with Voldemort.

"Never," Mie tells Voldemort, not displaying an ounce of the fear she is feeling as she will not give him that.

As he doesn't want Gellert to be overwhelmed by all the people Albus purposely makes it so that the portkey takes them to the back of the Hogshead so that he has a few seconds to prepare.

"Are you okay?" Albus asks Gellert.

"It's been a while," Gellert admits, looking like he is trying to get his bearings. "But I'm okay," Gellert says, collecting himself.

"Can you sense anything else from Annemie?" Albus asks concerned.

"No, nothing new, she's scared, but from what I can tell okay," Gellert answers and Albus nods, looking very glad about that. "Who's inside?" Gellert asks Albus and only the fact that Albus knows Gellert so well allows him to hear the nervousness in Gellert's voice.

"Aberforth, and those who know the truth about where Annemie comes from, her closest friends," Albus explains to Gellert. "Minerva and Alastor have likely joined by now," Albus says, knowing that Gellert will know who both of them are.

"Okay," Gellert says with a nod, though Albus can tell that he is nervous and so Albus reaches over and takes his hand, squeezing and then after a few moments he lets go.

"Are you ready?" Albus asks curious, not wanting to rush Gellert, but knowing that every single second counts.

"Yes," Gellert says, though he isn't sure he is, and together the two of them head into the Hogshead, both of them feeling worried about the reception they are going to get when they walk inside, but also feeling extremely worried for Annemie.

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

AN: Thank you so much for the response to the last chapter. As I am finding it easier to write Reading (the story I am emailing out if you would like to be on the mailing list email charmed4lifekaren ( ) gmail . com (remove space and brackets) than this story there may be times where I update more of that than this, but I will do my best.

Knowing that he is going to get a far from good reception, but refusing to let that apprehension show, Gellert follows Albus into the backroom of the Hogshead. Just like Albus said he would Gellert sees Aberforth, who he recognizes even with the years that have passed since they have seen each other, and Minerva and Moody who he recognizes in passing, and a lot of young people he doesn't know who he assumes are Mie's friends.

"What the bloody hell is he doing here?" Aberforth asks angrily, as even though he suspected what his brother was going to do it is another thing all together to see it, and while he puts his hand around his wand, he doesn't draw it.

"Albus, what have you done?" Minerva asks in a shocked, but gentle voice as she knows what her friend is going through.

"Aberforth," Gellert greats, watching him carefully as he is sure that out of everyone in the room, including Moody, Aberforth is the most dangerous to him.

"I need to get Annemie back," Albus tells everyone as that's what matters to him right now.

"And how exactly is this….. person going to help with getting Mie back?" Aberforth asks his brother, the fury he feels towards Gellert being perfectly clear, but controlling his language because things will get a lot worse if he doesn't.

"Weren't you the one who was meant to prevent Annemie from being taken in the first place?" Gellert asks, not being able to resist it.

"Why you…" Aberforth says, sounding furious, pulling his wand, and pointing it at Gellert, causing the students to move back out of the line of fire, while both Moody and Minerva look for signs that they should intervene.

"Gellert, Aberforth," Albus says, in a warning tone of voice, stepping between them and having an awful sense of déjà vu which he does his best to push down, as he will not let those horrible memories influence his actions, which is why he doesn't reach for his wand. "I went to Gellert because I know how Tom thinks, and I know he will want me in return for Annemie, and while I know that I cannot count on Tom to be above board I also know that agreeing to what Tom wants is the best option," Albus explains, his eyes on his brother as he knows he is more likely to do something. "Gellert is the one person strong enough, that I know I can count on, who will do whatever it takes to get Annemie back," Albus explains, and Gellert smiles as it means everything to him to hear Albus say those words.

"You're going to sacrifice yourself," Lily realises, and everyone around the room take in just what Lily is saying.

"If I have to," Albus responds, looking around as his words sink in, and due to shock Aberforth lowers his wand, which Albus feels is progress.

Far away from her father, her friends, the people Mie desperately cares about and knows she has to protect Mie is in a dirty, dark, room with Voldemort. Ever since coming back to the past Mie knows this moment was coming and so she is doing her best to control every single reaction and she is putting in place the Occlumency shields she has spent the last few months developing.

"Where's Peter?" Mie asks, as even though she knows he sold her out she still wants to know what happened to him.

"Do you really care? He's the reason you're here," Voldemort tells Mie, not displaying that he is surprised.

"That may be, but I still want to know," Mie responds, as she knows the role Peter played in the other timeline and how important that makes him to this timeline, and even knowing all that she doesn't want anything to have happened to him.

"He's dead," Voldemort tells Mie, his voice perfectly even.

As Voldemort says those two words Mie feels horrified, but for a fraction of a section she can't help but think that it means that he can't betray James and Lily, he can't help Voldemort return to power, and she feels a slimmer of relief, and then guilt for feeling that.

"What was that?" Voldemort asks, and Mie realises that she must have let what she is feeling show through.

"Nothing," Mie responds.

"You looked relieved…. Why?" Voldemort asks, and Mie just smirks as she isn't going to give anything away. "Answer me!" Voldemort exclaims, though he keeps his voice calm.

"I have nothing to say," Mie tells Voldemort, staring him down and Mie feels him try to invade her mind and so she focuses on her shield, a library maze, to cause Voldemort to become so lost that he can't see or sense anything.

"Impressive," Voldemort says, despite himself, as he pulls himself out of Mie's mind. "I see your father has taught you well," Voldemort tells Hermione.

"He has," Mie confirms, knowing that she cannot show weakness to Voldemort, even though she is feeling very far from strong.

"Then I assume you that he has taught you to be honest, so you should tell him what I want to know," Voldemort tells Mie, and because of all the things she knows about her father, in both timeline's she has lived in, Mie can't help but laugh, and it takes her a split second to realise how much of a mistake that is.

At the Hogshead while it is clear that everyone is shocked by Albus words everyone can still feel the tension that exists between Aberforth and Gellert, even though Aberforth has lowered his wand, and everyone is feeling apprehensive.

"Have you heard anything?" Albus ask Regulus, as he knows that Regulus is the most likely to have heard something.

"No, but I'm not surprised," Regulus admits, as he can't push harder without putting both himself and Mie in danger. "Having Mie is a huge deal and Voldemort would be worried about something going wrong," Regulus explains, and Albus nods, as that's what he suspected.

"Albus you cannot turn yourself over," Minerva tells Albus, as while she wants to get Mie back just as badly, she knows that Albus handing himself over to Voldemort is one of the worse things he could do.

"If it is the only way to protect Annemie I will," Albus tells everyone, as he will do whatever it is he can to save his daughter no matter the cost to him, and no one is surprised by that.

"And you really think you can trust him to get Mie back?" Aberforth asks, glaring at Gellert, as he certainly doesn't. While he is feeling incredibly guilty about Mie being taken, he is sure that Gellert cannot be trusted to help get her back.

"I do," Albus says, keeping his voice calm. "I trust Gellert, he will do whatever he can to get Annemie back," Albus explains, looking around at everyone, wanting to make it clear that he completely trusts Gellert, and he hopes that that will help everyone else to trust him.

"I will," Gellert says. "I understand that, for good reason, Albus is the only person who trusts me, but you have my word that I will do everything I can to get Annemie back," Gellert assures everything, and with the exception of Albus no one knows what to think and whether or not they should believe him; Aberforth for one has no intention of trusting him.

"We need to get Mie back, we need to get her away from Voldemort," Regulus says, interrupting as he feels like they don't have time to dwell on whether it's a good idea for Grindelwald help them, right now the only thing to focus on is Mie.

"Reg is right, getting Mie back is what we need to focus on, she's matters, not old rivalries," Sirius tells everyone, knowing that considering what happened in Mie's timeline it is pretty ironic for him to be the one to say that.

"Sirius and Reg are both right," Severus says, and others around the room nod in agreement.

"Reg, do you know where Voldemort is?" Amelia asks, trying to get them to focus back on the task, as they know that with every second Mie is with Voldemort the worse things get for her.

"There are a couple of places he uses as his base of operations," Regulus reveals. "I know which is the more secure of the locations, I believe that would be where Mie would be," Regulus explains, doing his best to focus on the information he has and how it can be used to help Mie as right now that is the only thing he can do.

"Okay, then we need to know everything you know about the location," Moody tells Regulus, who nods, but before he can explain Gellert gasps, and Albus feels his blood run cold as he knows that Gellert would be feeling Mie's emotion.

"Gellert? What is it?" Albus asks and as he sees the look on Gellert's face he knows that his love is going to tell him something truly awful.

"Annemie's alive," Gellert assures him, needing to do that before he says what he is about to say.

"But?" Albus asks, knowing there is bad news coming.

"She is in… indescribable pain," Gellert reveals, only looking at Albus so he doesn't see the horrified look on the others faces, though the look that is on Albus's face is so much worse than anyone else's.

"She's being tortured," Remus realises, as a feeling of dread takes over the room as everyone, with the exception of Gellert, knows the effect that curse has on Mie, and as he can feel Mie's emotions even Gellert has a bit of an idea.

Doing her best not to show how much pain she is but failing due to the intensity of the pain Mie is thrashing on the ground in front of Voldemort, screaming, despite the fact that she is doing everything she can not to let the amount of pain she is in show. Even though she isn't able to think completely clearly it does draw on Mie that Gellert will be able to feel the pain she is in which means her father will know, and because of what she is experiencing she isn't able to think about that.

For close to a minute Voldemort, feeling no emotion whatsoever, watches as Mie writhers in pain as she screams due to his spell. As he watches her Voldemort can tell that Mie is trying her best not to react, but because his spell is so strong, she has no choice but to portray the pain she is in.

"Are you going to answer my questions now?" Voldemort asks, removing the spell.

As Voldemort removes the spell Mie no longer screams in pain, but she feels her nerves working overdrive, she feels the aftereffects, to her it feels like every cell of hers is shaking, unfortunately it is a sensation she is all too familiar with.

"No," Mie manages to say, stuttering a little as she has a little bit of a hard time focusing due to the aftereffects of the spell.

"Pity," Voldemort says, though he doesn't actually feel that way, and he once more casts the Cruciatus Curse on Mie.

Just like last time Mie screams in pain, as she feels like very single nerve is on fire, but this time rather than putting her energy into not giving away how much pain she is in Mie puts all her energy on focusing on keeping her Occlumency shields up as she knows that as she loses control, she cannot let them faulter as it will give Voldemort information that he cannot have. Despite her pain Melinda knows that even her life isn't worth Voldemort finding out what she knows.

For almost a minute Voldemort uses the spell on Mie, but then a knock on the door causes him to stop, and Mie feels incredibly relieved about that, and uses the precious time she has to focus on strengthening her Occlumency shields.

"You have precious minutes to rethink your decision not to answer my questions, use that time wisely," Voldemort says, before heading out of the room, his robes flourishing behind him.

As Voldemort heads out of the room Mie, using her last remaining bit of strength that isn't being used to keep up her Occlumency shields, Mie pushes herself up so that she is on her knees. After a few moments, as her body practically screams at her to stop Mie pushes herself from her knees onto her feet.

Once she is on her feet, even though she would very much like to collapse Mie stumbles towards the door that Voldemort has left open. As Mie stumbles towards the door Mie sees the bookshelf across the room, and right in the centre Mie sees something she cannot believe. Drawing strength from the desire to know if she is actually seeing what she believes she is, Mie continues to stumble towards the door, and just as she gets to it slams shut, the few seconds are enough for her to confirm what she suspects.

"Slytherin's locket," Mie says to herself, feeling overwhelming relief, even with everything else she is feeling, as she cannot believe that she has gotten that lucky, and she knows, without a doubt, that she has to make sure that no matter what she has to get the locket, and get it to her friends, even if she cannot get back herself, before she does anything.

At the Hogshead as he feels the pain Mie is feeling Gellert is doing his best not to let it show as he doesn't want Albus to feel more worried, be in more pain, that he already is.

"Mie's being tortured?" Amelia asks, pain in her voice, and Gellert nods.

"Can Mie handle being exposed to that cures much more considering how much exposure she has already had?" Lily asks worried, looking towards the pure bloods for explanation, as she can't help but think about what happened to Alice and Frank in Mie's timeline.

"Impossible to say," James admits, like his girlfriend he is doing his best not to think about what happened to Frank and Alice in Mie's timeline and how close Mie is to being exposed that much.

"It's not good she's experiencing it again, especially not when Voldemort is likely putting a lot of power behind it," Sirius admits, glancing worriedly at his brother, having no words of comfort even though he desperately wishes he did.

"We need to get Mie out of there," Regulus says, and everyone agrees with him.

"It's stopped," Gellert tells everyone, to their relief.

"Annemie's not being tortured anymore?" Albus asks, needing to know.

"Not at the moment," Gellert tells him, doing his best to reassure Albus. "But I can feel how week she feels," Gellert admits, and everyone feels incredibly worried about that, and he forces himself to stand up. "Annemie is alive Albus, she's defiant," Gellert tells his love, needing to do the little he can to reassure him.

"That's Mie," Aberforth says, founding rather proud of his niece, while he is still feeling a lot of anger towards Gellert, and would much rather he not be standing in his bar, Aberforth knows that right now they need to focus on Mie, and getting her back.

"Mie cannot defy Voldemort forever, and every second she is with him we risk Voldemort breaching Mie's mind protections and finding out where she comes from and what she knows," Moody tells everyone, knowing that there is nothing more dangerous to the entire world than Voldemort having Mie.

"We cannot allow that," Minerva says, knowing that.

"Every minute counts, we need to get Mie back," Frank says, and everyone nods in agreement, as they do Albus notices Gellert get a strange expression on his face.

"Gellert? What is it?" Albus asks his love.

"Mie's feeling relief," Gellert explains, feeling confused by what he is feeling.

"Because the torture has ended?" James asks, as that's what he assumes.

"No, I don't think so," Gellert admits, closing his eyes so he can focus on the emotions more. "It's like she cannot believe what she is seeing, she feels determined," Gellert says, looking at Albus for the answer as he figures that Albus will know what is going on, but it's not Albus who speaks.

"Mie's seen a Horcrux," Regulus says, not even hesitating about saying so in front of Gellert as he knows they have more important things to focus on, causing everyone to look at him, and Gellert realises things make a lot of things make sense.

"You think so?" Sirius asks his brother.

"It would make sense. Mie is likely at the most secure place Voldemort has, it would make sense if there was also a Horcrux there," Regulus comments.

"It would," Frank confirms.

"Which one do you think it is?" Alice asks, as it could honestly be any of the remaining ones.

"I don't think it matters," Amelia tells her. "It just means that Mie is going to focus more on making sure she gets the Horcrux rather than protecting herself," Amelia says, knowing that because she knows her friend.

"I think you're right," Severus confirms, looking concerned.

"Which means we have to make getting Annemie back is our first priority because she won't," Albus tells everyone, knowing that the others are right and that if Mie has indeed found a Horcrux she will focus on that.

"It is," Aberforth assures his brother. "We'll get Mie back, Albus" Aberforth says, as he hears the door to his bar open which is strange as he though he locked it, planning on doing everything he can, except put aside his feelings towards Gellert, to get Mie back, partly to make up for the fact that he feels that his screwup is why Mie was taken, and Albus nods at that.

"Dumbledore you here?" the voice of Bellatrix Lestrange says from the main area of the bar. "If you want your daughter back, you're gonna have to talk to me," Bellatrix says in a sing song voice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 36

AN: Thank you so much for the support for this story. I really hope you like this chapter. I love reading your speculations and feel a little worried that this may not live up to it, but I really hope you like the chapter anyway.

As they hear Bellatrix's voice the group reacts quickly. James quickly pulls his invisibility cloak which he throws over Regulus, as he knows Regulus needs to be protected, while Albus, before anyone can react, uses his wand to transfigure Gellert so that he isn't recognizable.

"I'll go," Aberforth says to his brother, feeling that it is the least he can do as he is still feeling incredibly guilty for Mie being taken.

"No, stay here," Albus tells his brother before heading out to the main area of the bar, looking at Gellert once more before he goes.

Walking into the main area of the bar Albus sees Bellatrix just casually sitting in one of the chairs, clearly looking like there is not a single problem in the world.

"Albus," Bellatrix greats, a smirk all to clear on her face as she is truly enjoying this situation.

"Bellatrix," Albus responds. "Where is my daughter?" Albus asks, an edge to his voice.

"What? No small talk? That's a little rude of you," Bellatrix responds with a smirk.

"Where is my daughter?" Albus repeats, and Bellatrix rolls her eyes.

"With the Dark Lord," Bellatrix says, like it should be obvious. "He's willing to give her back to you, if you hand yourself over," Bellatrix tells Albus, and he is sure that there is no way that Voldemort will stick to the deal, but that's not going to stop him from doing exactly what Voldemort wants, while having another plan in place.

"Where and when?" Albus asks, as even though he knows it is a trap he knows that it is the best chance Mie has.

"Ninety minutes, outskirts of Godric Hollow," Bellatrix tells Albus. "And I shouldn't have to say this, but come alone," Bellatrix tells Albus before standing up. "I'll be seeing you," Bellatrix says, before heading to the door.

"Bellatrix," Albus says, and she turns back around. "Voldemort does not care about you, once you stop being of use to him, he'll forget about you," Albus tells Bellatrix, as even though he knows that it is extremely unlikely he knows that the best thing for everyone is if he can get Bellatrix to turn away from Voldemort as if reading the books have proved one thing it's that she is his most valuable ally.

"If he doesn't care about me what he is going to do to your daughter if you don't turn yourself over?" Bellatrix asks Albus, wanting to get one more painful blow in, before turning and leaving, as she leaves Albus feels magic pass over him, and even though he doesn't see it Albus is positive that the spell hit Bellatrix.

After Bellatrix leaves Albus waits, wanting to make sure she actually leaves, before he heads back into the back room. As he walks into the back room Albus removes the transfiguration on Gellert as Regulus removes the cloak, and hands it straight back to James causing Gellert to become curious about it, but he knows that now isn't the time to talk about it.

"Which of you preformed a spell on Bellatrix?" Albus asks, looking between Regulus and Gellert, being sure that it was one of them.

"Me," Regulus says holding his hand out, palm up, and a piece of parchment appears on his hand.

"That was dangerous," Sirius tells his brother, sounding worried about him.

"It was necessary," Regulus counters. "I know where Bellatrix apparated to," Regulus says as reads what's on the parchment. "And it is one of the locations I thought Voldemort would be at," Regulus admits, as he hands the piece of paper to Albus so that he can have a look.

"So, we know where Mie and Peter are, let's go," James says, and no one wants to tell him that Peter isn't exactly high on their priority list at the moment.

"We need a plan first," Amelia tells him, as she knows that it is an extremely dangerous situation.

"Mie doesn't have time for us to waste time by coming up with a plan," James argues.

"And if we don't take the time, we're going to put Mie in more danger," Sirius tells his best friend, though he also wants to get to Mie as quickly as possible.

"Is Annemie still alive? Is she being tortured?" Albus asks, looking at Gellert, needing to know that before he decides how they are going to handle this, and Gellert closes his eyes and focuses.

"She's alive," Gellert confirms. "Annemie is not being tortured, but she is exhausted, weak," Gellert explains, looking at Albus.

"Then we have to do this the right way," Albus admits, searching his mind for the right plan, and the answer comes to him. "I will meet with Tom, it will get him away from Annemie, he's not likely to come alone so that will get his most powerful Lieutenants away as well," Albus says, knowing that is Mie's best shot, though he suspects that Voldemort will leave at least one of his powerful lieutenants with Mie, likely Bellatrix which is far from a good thing. "Gellert, while I am doing that, I need you to go to the location Regulus has and get Annemie, bring her home," Albus requests.

"Of course," Gellert answers, though he would very much prefer to go with Albus and be his backup, Albus is asking him to save his daughter so that's what he is going to do.

"You're not going alone, I'm going with you," Aberforth says, looking at Gellert, as he does not trust Gellert to go alone, and Gellert nods as he assumed that and knows it's not worth fighting back as that would be a waste of precious time.

"I'm coming too," Sirius says, his tone of voice making it clear that he isn't going to be talked out of this.

"Same," Remus adds, as an understanding look passes between Remus and Sirius.

"We're not going to let old rivalries risk Mie," Sirius explains. "And we're going whether or not you're okay with it," Sirius says, looking between both Dumbledore brothers and Gellert, and quite reluctantly, as he doesn't want his students to be in danger, Albus nods.

"Me too," Regulus says, and no one is surprised by that.

"You can't," Sirius tells his brother. "You'll blow your cover," Sirius reminds his brother.

"I don't care if it means saving Mie," Regulus argues, as he will give up everything if it means saving Mie.

"But Annemie will," Albus reminds him. "You and I both know that she will never forgive herself if you put yourself in that kind of danger trying to rescue her," Albus tells Regulus, and everyone around the room knows he is right.

"And I know you don't want to hear it Reg, but you've still got work to do as a spy; we need your cover to stay in place," Alice tells her brother, hating the words coming out of her mouth, but knowing that it's what Mie would want.

"Okay, I'll stay here," Regulus says, regretting the words the second he says them, but he knows the others are right, but that doesn't mean he is okay with the choice.

"Everyone but Gellert, Aberforth, Sirius and Remus will while I go to Voldemort," Albus tells everyone.

"Albus you cannot go met Voldemort alone," Minerva tells her friend, though she isn't overly surprised.

"Bellatrix said I have to come alone," Albus reminds her.

"And you can guarantee that Voldemort won't be alone, you just said that yourself," Moody tells Albus.

"I know," Albus confirms, and everyone frowns.

"If backup apparats nearby after Voldemort, and whoever else, arrive he won't be able to tell, and that's likely to be exactly what his backup do," Regulus explains, feeling that if he can't go with anyone to save Mie the least he can do is suggest a plan that might work.

"Then that's exactly what we do," Moody says, showing how far they have come by completely supporting Regulus's plan. "Minerva?" Moody asks her.

"Of course," Minerva answers.

"I'd like to come with you," Amelia says, as she wants to do something, and she knows that it would be too much of a risk for a lot of them to go to where Mie is being hold.

"Same," Everyone except for Regulus says, and the truth is that Regulus would much rather go with people.

"Not all of you can come, it will draw too much attention," Albus tells everyone, as he knows that they have to be smart about this.

"It would be good to have more than just Regulus here in case either group need backup," Moody tells everyone, and the group spend the next few minutes deciding who will stay with Regulus and who will come with Albus.

A spending a bit of time discussing plans Albus needs some space as he is terrified for his daughter and so heads into the main area of the bar. Walking into the main area of the bar Albus walks over to the bar and leans onto the bar, closing his eyes and trying to pull himself together as he is terrified for his daughter, but he knows he cannot meet Voldemort when he is barley holding it together.

For a few moments Albus leans on the bar, doing everything he can to do his best to pull himself together, when suddenly he feels a hand on his back, and he turns to see Gellert.

"I will bring Annemie home to you," Gellert promises Albus. "But you need to make sure you come home too," Gellert tells Albus.

"I know," Albus tells Gellert, as he stands up to face him. "Annemie hates it when people are in danger for what she considers her fault," Albus tells Gellert's.

"Sounds familiar," Gellert responds. "From what you've told me it seems to me that Annemie is a lot like you, it's probably why you bonded so much when she first came here," Gellert tells Albus.

"When we were learning about Annemie's timeline I could see how much she was struggling, and as I learnt more about what she had been through I just wanted her to have a better life," Albus admits. "Annemie believes she will not survive this war, I promised myself that I will do everything I can to make sure that she does," Albus explains to Gellert. "She deserves a future," Albus tells Gellert, as that is something he desires the most.

"She'll have one," Gellert tells Albus, reaching out and taking his hand, and after squeezing Gellert's hand Albus reaches into his robes and pulls out Mie's beaded bag, and Mie's wand.

"Annemie's wand," Albus says, handing it over to him, and Gellert takes it. "And this bag is full of everything Annemie brought to this timeline," Albus says, handing it over to Gellert, knowing the power that is in the bag and trusting Gellert to have it, but because he doesn't want to argue with the others, he is giving it to him now rather than around the others. Even though he doesn't know what is in the bag Gellert realises how powerful it must be and because of that he knows just how much faith Albus is showing in him.

"I'll make sure I give this directly to Annemie," Gellert promises, realising how much of a big deal it is for Albus to give him such a powerful object, and Albus nods, and the two of them drift into silence as they stand together, holding hands.

"Albus," Aberforth says, walking out from the other room a few minutes later, glaring at Gellert, but clearly looking like he wants to talk to his brother.

"I'll leave you alone," Gellert says, giving Albus a supportive look before heading back into the other room, knowing that the less time he and Aberforth spend together then the better it is for everyone.

"Everyone in the world talks about how smart you are, and yet you've done something so incredibly stupid," Aberforth tells his brother, a frown on his face.

"Gellert can get Annemie back," Albus tells Aberforth, clearly believing what he is saying.

"And you trust him, for some bloody reason," Aberforth says, rolling his eyes, as he walks over to his brother, clearly disapproving of his brother.

"I trust him because I know his heart, I know his soul," Albus tells Aberforth. "And I know that he wants to amend for what he's done," Albus tells his brother.

"He never can," Aberforth tells his brother. "He's going to hurt you again," Aberforth tells his brother, clearly wanting to protect him, not that he would come out and say that.

"You don't know that," Albus responds.

"And you don't know that he won't," Aberforth says, but as he knows they are just going around in circles about Gellert he decides to change the subject as there is something he has to say. "Albus I am sorry that I wasn't there for Mie, that I let you both down, but will do everything I can to get her back," Aberforth tells his brother. "She is the only reason I'm willing to be in the same room as Grindelwald," Aberforth tells his brother, wanting to make that perfectly clear.

While the Dumbledore brothers are talking in the other room everyone in the other room have divided into groups and are talking about various things. Feeling worried for his brother who is sitting alone Sirius walks over and sits down across from him.

"We'll get Mie back," Sirius promises his brother.

"What if you don't?" Regulus asks, pain in his voice.

"You can't think like that," Sirius tells his brother. "Mie's tough, and she's got a former Dark Lord willing to rescue her, she'll be okay," Sirius says, needing to believe that.

"I should go with you," Regulus tells his brother.

"We've been over this, you can't," Sirius tells him, even though he knows his brother is going to hate hearing that. "We're gonna get Mie back, which means we still have a mission, a mission which is everything to Mie, she won't want you to risk yourself for her," Sirius tells his brother, though he knows that both of them would be perfectly willing to risk themselves for Mie.

"I know," Regulus responds, though he really doesn't like that.

A little way away from where Regulus and Sirius are Lily, Alice and Amelia are sitting together reading a letter they have just received from their friends who are back at the castle.

"I really shouldn't be surprised that they want to help," Amelia admits.

"It would be shocking if they didn't," Lily admits. "What do we do?"

"We ignore it, we're gonna have to," Alice comments, though she isn't sure she likes that. "There is way too much going on that they won't understand without knowing the truth," Alice admits.

"So why don't we tell them? They care about Mie too, they'll want to help," Lily reminds the others.

"And I know Mie cares about them too, but it's not our place to tell them," Amelia says. "It's Mie's choice, her truth. She is the only one who has the right to tell anyone the truth of who she is, and she can when we get her back," Amelia explains, as she looks between her two closes friends.

"Do you really think Mie's going to be in any state to make a decision like that when we get her back?" Alice asks, not being able to help but think about what happened to her in the other timeline.

"I have to," Amelia admits.

"Me to," Lily admits, reaching out and taking her friends hand as she knows that since Mie 'joined' Hogwarts she and Amelia has become close friends as often when Mie can't sleep Amelia stays up with her, as Amelia is such a light sleeper that she usually wakes up, and the two of them talk.

Across the room, by the fire, James, Severus, Remus, and Frank are sitting together in silence, fiddling with Butterbeer but not really drinking it.

"Do you think Peter is okay?" James asks, needing to know as he is worried about his friend as well as Mie, and he notices the other exchanging looks, all thinking the same thing.

"Prongs, I think either one of things has happened," Remus tells his friend in a gentle voice. "Either Peter is in a cell of his own, or… or…" Remus says, not sure how to say what he thinks is the most likely option.

"It's possible that Voldemort killed Peter," Severus finishes, as he wants to save Remus from his pain.

"By taking Mie to Voldemort Peter revealed who's side he's on, it's possible that Voldemort felt that Peter would no longer be any use and killed him," Frank explains, considering Bellatrix didn't mention Peter he believes that is the most likely option.

"I know he betrayed Mie, betrayed us, and did so much worse in Mie's timeline," James admits. "But he doesn't deserve to die at seventeen, he deserves a chance to change, to see the right path," James admits as he wants that for his friend.

"He has to want to change Prongs, and I don't know if he does," Remus admits, pain in his voice as he doesn't like the idea of Peter being dead, but he is still angry about everything he has done.

Near to the door that leads to the other room Gellert is standing alone, observing everyone so that he can try to understand then better. As Gellert is looking around the room he notices Minerva walking towards him.

"Albus likes to see the best in people," Minerva tells Gellert once she is close enough for him to hear.

"I know," Gellert responds.

"He believes you are deserving of a second chance," Minerva tells Gellert.

"I believe this is far from my second chance," Gellert admits as there has been many times where Albus has tried to get him to change his past, and every time he has let Albus down.

"That's my point," Minerva admits. "Albus is risking everything by getting you out of Nuremberg," Minerva tells Gellert. "He trusts you, for reasons I don't understand, don't let him down," Minerva says, there being an unsaid 'or else,' behind her words which Gellert picks up on.

"I won't," Gellert responds, as he is going to do everything, he can to make sure he doesn't, and Minerva nods as Albus and Aberforth walk back into the room.

"It's time," Albus tells the others, looking around the room, and the weight of his words settle around the room.

Alone, laying on the floor having no idea that her uncle, friends and Gellert are going to be coming for her shortly Mie is lying on the stone-cold floor. As she lies on the floor Mie is fighting to keep her eyes open as she doesn't want to risk falling asleep and letting her occlumency shield drops. As she is fighting to stay awake Mie is running through ways for her to escape so that she can get the Horcrux and get back to Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

AN: Thank you so much for the response to the last chapter. I really hope you like this one, let me know what you think.

After Albus says the words it's time to go they sink in around the room and everyone, even those who are going to stay at the Hogshead, knows how dangerous what they are about to do is.

"I will leave first everyone else whether going to Godric's Hollow or Voldemort base wait two minutes then go," Albus says, looking around at everyone. "Get Annemie, get her to Madam Pomfrey," Albus requests, looking at Gellert.

"I will," Gellert promises, and Albus nods, looking at his love Albus gives Gellert a look, a look of understanding passing between them, Albus making it clear that he wants Gellert to focus on Mie rather than him.

"Be careful, Albus," Minerva says.

"Bring Annemie home," Albus says, as that's what matters most to him, before disappearing.

"Everyone grab what you need, we've got two minutes," Moody says and he, Minerva, Amelia, Alice, and James get ready to follow Albus while Gellert, Aberforth, Sirius and Remus get ready to rescue Mie and Frank, Regulus, Lily, and Severus all get ready in case they are needed as backup the others, something which they will know thanks to their enchanted coins.

Less than five minutes after Albus left the Hogshead Gellert, Aberforth, Sirius and Remus arrive near location where Mie is being held. Thanks to Regulus the four of them know exactly what kind of protections they'll be facing.

"Let's go," Sirius says, looking between the others, and after seeing the nods they start to walk.

For about a minute the group walk together, but then Gellert suddenly pulls Aberforth, who is in the front, back.

"What the bloody hell are you doing that for?" Aberforth asks angrily.

"Don't you feel it?" Gellert asks, not understanding how he couldn't, and Aberforth looks confused for a second, but then he realises.

"We've hit the protection," Aberforth realises.

"I can feel it, it feels like spikes," Remus says, sounding surprised about that, Gellert nods.

"We can't dwell on it, we've got to get through it and get to Mie," Sirius tells the others. "Who knows how long Albus will be able to keep Voldemort away," Sirius says, feeling worried.

"Longer than you think," Gellert admits. "He'll try to get Voldemort to see that what he is doing isn't right, that theirs is another path," Gellert says as he pulls his wand. "Albus always wants to give people a chance to change, to see a different path," Gellert says before performing complicated spells to get rid of the protection, it being clear that he is speaking from his own experience.

Far away from where he knows his love, brother and students are rescuing his daughter, Albus is waiting for Voldemort. While he knows that Minerva, Moody, James, Alice, and Amelia are nearby Albus feels alone as he knows they won't reveal themselves until they have to. Even though he knows that he should be focusing on what is going to happen with Voldemort Albus can't help but think about his daughter, he wonders if Gellert has gotten to her yet, he wonders if she is okay, whether she Is safe.

For a little while Albus waits until finally Voldemort appears with several Death Eaters, just like Albus suspected the death eaters who are with Voldemort are some of his most trusted lieutenants, with one noticeable exception, Bellatrix, which tells Albus that she is with Mie, just like he suspected.

"Dumbledore," Voldemort greats.

"Tom," Albus responds, and it is clear that Voldemort very much doesn't like being called that. "Where is my daughter?" Albus asks, even though he knows the answer as he wants to know what Voldemort will say as it will affect things.

"Safe, while we talk," Voldemort responds.

"Of course," Albus says. "Tom, you don't have to go down this path, you can do things differently," Albus tells Voldemort.

"So, you've been telling me for years," Voldemort says, rolling his eyes.

"Because it's the truth," Albus responds.

At the location where everything tells them they will find Mie Gellert, Aberforth, Sirius and Remus are walking towards the structure, what seems to be an abandoned house, having gotten inside the grounds as Gellert was able to break the protections. As the group approach the house, they are spotted by two guards, and before the guards can alert anyone to their presents Sirius and Remus stun them in perfect unison.

"Nicely done," Aberforth tells Sirius and Remus as they walk towards the entrance into the house.

"We should split up, it will give us the best chance to find Annemie," Gellert tells the others, as they walk past the unconscious people and into the house.

"Remus and I will go left," Sirius says.

"I'll go right," Gellert says, not knowing them well enough to be concerned about them. "Aberforth…." Gellert starts to say.

"I'm with you," Aberforth finishes as he does not trust Gellert to be alone.

"Fine, we don't have time to argue, we need to find Annemie," Gellert tells the others, as he knows Mie is more important than the anger, he and Aberforth feel towards each other.

"We'll meet back here," Remus says and while he and Sirius go in one direction Gellert and Aberforth go in another.

Over the next minute or so Gellert and Aberforth walk through the building together. For the most part they aren't noticed by anyone, but they are required to stun a couple of people before they see them. While Aberforth is surprised that Gellert did not do something more lethal he doesn't voice that, as it's not the time, but what he does do is glare at Gellert as they walk.

Getting to a stairwell Gellert and Aberforth exchange looks and then head down the stairs. As they are walking Gellert can feel the look of pure hatred and anger that Aberforth is giving him, but because Albus asked him to focus on Mie he is ignoring Aberforth and looking signs for where Mie could be.

When they get to the bottom of the stairs, they find a room with two doors coming off it, clearly leading to other rooms.

"I'll take the right," Gellert tells Aberforth.

"I'll take the left," Aberforth says and after giving Gellert one more look of pure loathing he turns away and heads to the door to the left while Gellert walks to the right.

As Gellert walks closer to the door he feels the magic and is sure that it is the room where Mie is, but as he doesn't want to deal with Aberforth and his suspicion any more than he has to, Gellert uses nonverbal magic to remove the protections on the door so that he is able to open it.

Looking into the room Gellert see a figure, who Gellert knows to be Mie, lying on the ground. As Mie hears the door open, she looks up and even though she recognizes exactly who it is she is seeing she cannot help but think that she is imagining him.

"Grindelwald?" Mie asks shocked, as she tries to push herself up.

"I'm here on behalf of your father," Gellert says as he walks over to Mie. "Your Uncle and two of your friends are here too," Gellert says as he helps Mie to her feet. Considering everything he knows Mie knows Gellert feels that it says a lot that she is not fighting against him. "I'm going to get you home, Annemie," Gellert tells her and for once Mie doesn't feel the need to correct him to say, 'it's Mie', and while Mie would very much want to go home, she knows there is something she has to do first.

"There's something I've got to do first, I can't leave until I do," Mie tells Gellert, and even though she very much looks like she is barely able to stand it is more than clear to Gellert that she means what she says and that as long as she is conscious nothing will stop her from what she has to do.

"Then I believe you are going to need these," Gellert says, reaching into his robes and pulling out Mie's wand and her beaded bag which he gives to her. "Albus wanted to make sure you had them," Gellert tells Mie.

"Thank you," Mie says as she takes both items and as soon as she has them, she feels more like herself. Keeping her wand in her hand Mie puts her bag around her shoulder and she goes to take a step, but she stumbles, thankfully because Gellert reacts quickly she doesn't fall. "Thanks," Mie tells Gellert, feeling grateful despite everything.

"If you insist on doing whatever it is you have to do then lean on me so I can at least help you," Gellert requests, and Mie nods, not feeling strong enough to actually argue against him.

"Okay," Mie says, and she leans on Gellert, as while she isn't sure she can trust Grindelwald she knows her father does and while she is still hesitant knowing how her father's feels does mean something to Mie, and allows her to feel a slimer of trust towards Gellert. "You said two of my friends are here, who?" Mie asks as Gellert starts to help Mie out of the room as Mie needs to know who is risking themselves for her.

"Um, Sirius and Remus I believe they were called," Gellert answers.

"Okay," Mie says and through the flog of her mind Mie feels extremely worried about her friends, and as they walk into the middle room, they see Aberforth walking out from the other room.

"Mie," Aberforth says, looking thrilled to see her and so he walks over and hugs her. "I'm sorry," Aberforth tells her as he hugs her.

"It's okay, it's not your fault, Uncle Ab," Mie assures her uncle, as the two of them break apart.

"Where's Peter?" Aberforth asks, though he suspects he knows the answer.

"Dead," Mie says, guilt in her voice as she does feel guilty about what happened to him, feels that it is her fault. "I need you to go find Sirius and Remus, we'll meet you outside," Mie tells her uncle.

"No, I'm not leaving you with him," Aberforth says, glaring at Grindelwald.

"Uncle Ab, it's okay," Mie assures him. "I'll be okay, but there's something I have to do," Mie tells her uncle. "Please make sure Sirius and Remus are okay," Mie requests, as she needs to know that they are okay, giving her uncle a pleading look.

"Five minutes and then I'm coming after you," Aberforth tells Mie.

"Five minutes," Mie tells her uncle, and Aberforth nods and he heads upstairs.

After seeing her uncle go upstairs Mie, needing help from Gellert, but it is clear that she is leading the way, heads straight to the self where Mie saw the locket. Needing to be careful Mie uses a simple spell to make sure there are no protections, and she isn't surprised when there isn't as she knows Voldemort hasn't put the locket in it's final protected place. Once Mie is sure that there is no outward protection on the locket Mie reaches out for it with one hand while putting her other hand into her beaded bag, and Gellert quickly reaches out and grabs the hand that is reaching for the locket.

"Can't you feel the power? The darkness?" Gellert asks concerned, and Mie knows that it is good that he can sense that as Mie knows that it means the Horcrux is still in tack.

"Of course, I can," Mie admits, pulling out the version of the locket, the broken version that Kreacher entrusted her with, out of her bag.

"You know exactly what you're doing," Gellert realises, looking between the two identical objects though it is clear that one is destroyed, and feeling his confusion grow.

"I do," Mie says, and as Gellert is no longer stopping her Mie puts the undestroyed locket into her bag and lays the destroyed one flat on her left hand while using her right hand to cast a nonverbal spell to make it look like the locket isn't destroyed. While she hasn't repaired the damage, that is impossible because of how it is destroyed, what she has done is cast a glamour to make it appear undestroyed.

"The magical signature isn't the same, you can tell it's been destroyed," Gellert tells Mie, needing her to know that as while he doesn't know exactly what she is planning he does know that that is important to know.

"I know, I don't know how to hide that," Mie says as she puts the old broken version of the locket back in the exact spot the other one was. Once the locket is in place Gellert uses his wand, and speaks language that Mie doesn't understand and points at the locket. While Mie doesn't know what Gellert has done she can feel the power radiating and knows that he did something.

"What did you do?" Mie asks, feeling curious.

"Gave it a dark magic signature, it will not fool Voldemort if he touches it, or gets too close to it, but it will make it so he doesn't feel the different from a distance," Gellert tells Mie.

"Thank you," Mie says, feeling grateful as she knows it will hide what they are doing from Voldemort for a while longer, and before Gellert can say anything in response they both hear screaming from upstairs. Exchanging looks and both feeling worried, Mie and Gellert hurry upstairs, Mie's needing Gellert's help to get upstairs.

At the Hogshead feeling extremely worried about what is going on with their friends Frank, Regulus, Lily, and Severus are all in the background at the Hogshead. As they wait Regulus is pacing back and froth while the others are sitting around and as he paces the group hear the door to the bar open, which causes Regulus to stop pacing.

"DUMBLEDORE!" A voice yells.

"That's the minister," Regulus realises, causing the teens to exchange looks.

"Reg, stay here," Lily tells Regulus and she, Severus, and Frank head into the main area of the bar, and because Regulus knows exactly why Lily told him to stay behind Regulus listens to what is going on in the other room.

Walking into the main area of the bar Lily, Severus and Frank see who they know to be the minster for magic Harold Mitchum, Barty Crouch Snr, the head of magical law enforcement, and several other people who the trio don't recognize on sight but likely know.

"The three of you were there when Dumbledore was in the hospital wing," Mitchum says, recognizing them. "What are your names?" Mitchum asks.

"Lily Evans,"

"Severus Snape,"

"Frank Longbottom," Frank says and as soon as Frank says it's name it is clear that all the attention of the Ministry personal is on him. While this does not surprise either Lily or Severus neither are happy about it.

"Mr Longbottom, where is Dumbledore?" Crouch asks, and both Lily and Severus are sure that neither would be addressed as kindly if they were spoken to.

"Which Dumbledore?" Frank asks with a pleasant tone of voice.

"Albus Dumbledore!" Mitchum says, sounding annoyed.

"He's not here," Frank answers.

"What about Aberforth Dumbledore?" Crouch asks.

"Also not here," Severus answers.

"Annemie Dumbledore?" Mitchum asks.

"Not here," Lily answers.

"Then why didn't you just say that!" Mitchum exclaims. "Where are they?" Mitchum asks, sounding angry, and the three students exchange looks, none of them completely sure how to answer that as they aren't completely sure how much the minister should know.

"We don't know for sure," Lily answers.

"What do you mean?" Mitchum asks, and once again he is looking at Frank, which causes Lily to feel annoyance rise up inside of her.

"Two of our friends have been taken by Voldemort," Lily explains, causing all eyes to turn to her. "Professor Dumbledore went to negotiate their return, he said for us to stay here where we're safe," Lily explains.

"Was Annemie Dumbledore one of the students?" Crouch asks, and Lily, Severus and Frank exchange looks, not sure if they should answer. "That's a yes," Crouch realises.

"McLaggen, take the students back to the Castle. Crouch, search the bar," Mitchum instructs and because Regulus hears that from the other room he leaves via the backdoor as he knows it will not be good for him to be caught.

"We were told to wait here," Severus argues.

"I'm the Minister of Magic, you're students, you belong at the castle," Mitchum instructs, giving McLaggen a look, clearly giving an order, and the students realise that they have no choice but to listen. As they are forced out of the bar Lily, Frank and Severus exchange looks and all three of them come to an understanding, that they will go straight to the Hospital Wing as they know that it's the most likely place where the others will go.

Having no idea about what is happening with his students Albus with Voldemort in the outskirts of Godric Hollow. In the time they have been in the same location neither have cast a spell, but rather they have been talking.

"You just don't understand power," Voldemort tells Albus.

"No Tom, the fact that I understand power is exactly why I know that what I am saying is true," Albus admits.

"Your just afraid of power," Voldemort says as he feels himself being called by Bellatrix, and as he feels the call, he knows exactly what that means. "You're trying to distract me," Voldemort realises, and he goes to disaparate, but Albus quickly sends a curse at him, wanting to give Gellert, Mie, Aberforth, Sirius and Remus more time to get away, and as soon as Albus sends the curse a fight breaks out between Albus and Voldemort with the Death Eaters, Amelia, Alice, James, Minerva, and Moody watching on.

After hearing the others yell Gellert and Mie have hurried up the stairs, but because he realised that that Mie is struggling Gellert picked her up and carried her up the stairs. Once they were on the main floor Gellert put Mie down and the two of them, both holding their wands at the ready, hurry towards where they heard the yell coming from, Mie still needing to lean on Gellert for support.

Getting to the entry area of the building Mie and Gellert sees Sirius and Remus Dulling several lower-level death eaters while Aberforth is dulling with Bellatrix. Sirius looking like he is trying to get to Aberforth as he wants to battle Bellatrix.

Even with how weak she is feeling Mie knows she has to help her friends and so she sends several stunners towards the Death Eaters Sirius and Remus are fighting, knocking them out, and with every curse she sends Mie can feel herself becoming weaker. As Mie sends the stunners Gellert realises that even though Aberforth is a better duelling that he would give him credit for Bellatrix is clearly superior and so Gellert casts a strong shield charm that basically dives the room in half, and protects Aberforth, Mie, Sirius, Remus, and Gellert from the Death Eaters.

"Grindelwald," Bellatrix says, sounding completely shocked, as while she recognizes the man thanks to the history books and her family stories, she can barely believe what she is seeing.

"We've got to go," Sirius says as he and Remus hurry over to Mie to help her.

"Albus gave me a portkey that will take us to the hospital wing, but we need to get beyond the barrier to use it," Aberforth tells the others.

"Go, I'll hold her up," Gellert says, and not needing to be told twice, and having no issues with leaving Gellert behind, Aberforth starts to run.

"I'm not just going to leave you," Mie says as while she has a lot of complicated feelings towards Grindelwald, and isn't sure how she feels about him, she knows she cannot leave behind someone who rescued her, and she knows her father wouldn't want her to.

"I'll catch up," Gellert promises. "I'm here to rescue you, go," Gellert tells Mie.

"Come on Mie," Remus tells her and he and Sirius help Mie out of the building as Mie isn't able to hurry on her own, leaving Gellert with Bellatrix and the unconscious death eaters.

After being escorted back to the castle by Minister Members Lily, Severus, Frank head straight to the Hospital Wing, meeting up with Regulus on the way. As they get to the hospital wing, they hurry in and look for signs of the others.

"What are you lot doing here?" Madam Pomfrey asks, seeing them, and having no idea why they would be there.

"Mie was abducted by Voldemort, we think Peter handed her over," Lily explains. "We assumed they'd be here by now," Lily says, worry in her voice, but before Madam Pomfrey can ask one of the million questions, she has there are the tell-tale signs of a portkey and Aberforth, Gellert, Sirius and Remus appear, it being clear that the others are holding up Mie, who looks unconscious.

"What happened?" Regulus asks worried, as Aberforth, Sirius, Remus and Gellert lower Mie to the ground.

"Bellatrix hit her with a spell as we were leaving, I'm not sure what it was," Sirius says, though he knows for sure it wasn't the killing curse as there wasn't green light.

"She's not breathing," Remus reveals, as a feeling of horror takes over the room.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38

AN: Thank you for the support. I do feel bad about the cliff-hanger at the end of the last chapter. Hope you like this one.

Since Voldemort first felt Bellatrix call, he and Albus have been fighting, while Voldemort has been fighting to kill Albus has been fighting to disable. While the others would very much like to watch what is going on as it isn't often you see Wizards as skilled as Albus and Voldemort fight, Alice, Minerva, Moody, Amelia, and James all have to fight Death Eaters themselves.

"Thanks," James says to Amelia as she protects him with a spell and the two of them stand back-to-back and fight together both showing why they were killed by Voldemort in person in Mie's original timeline.

Nearby to Amelia and James Alice is fighting a high ranked Death Eater showing just how skilled she is despite her young age, while Moody and Minerva are both taking down multiple Death Eaters with single moves.

From where he is fighting against Dumbledore Voldemort realises that his death eaters are quickly being defeated, and Dumbledore is getting close to getting the upper hand. Having a sense of self-preservation Voldemort causes a large explosion, which doesn't cause any injuries to anyone, and disapparates in the chaos.

In the Hospital Wing, as soon as Remus says that Mie is not breathing, a feeling of horror takes over the room.

"What?" Regulus asks his voice breaking, his heart feeing like it is being ripped in two.

"MOVE!" Lily yells and she hurries over and pushes the others out of the way. Once she is close enough, she starts to perform CPR, feeling incredible glad that her parents took her to lessons over the summer, as it is the only thing she can think to do while the others are figuring out the magical ways to help.

"What are you doing?" Frank asks confused as he has never seen what Lily is doing.

"CPR, it will keep Mie's heart beathing and the blood pumping," Lily explains. "I can do it forever though," Lily says, looking at Madam Pomfrey for help.

"Give us space," Poppy says, stepping forward and starting to do diagnosis spells so she knows what is going on, and what she can do to help. "One of you get to the fireplace, ask for a senior healer, now!" Poppy exclaims and hearing the words Frank hurries over to the fireplace while Regulus, Sirius, Remus, Gellert and Severus watch on none of them having any idea of what they can do to help.

As he sees that Regulus is struggling Sirius puts an arm around his brother doing everything, he can to offer his brother silent comfort as while Sirius is going to be devastated if Mie dies he knows that Regulus is going to be even more devastated.

Over the next minute or so Lily continues to preform CPR on Mie while Poppy is performing diagnostic spells, everyone holding their breaths, feeling useless, until Frank and a healer come running over.

"What do you know?" The Senior healer asks Poppy.

"Her nervous system is overloaded, it's shutting down," Poppy explains to everyone's horror. "The only option is to put in place spells in place to keep her breathing and her heart beating while giving her body a chance to rest," Poppy explains. "I can't do it alone," Poppy says, looking at the other healer, before turning to the others. "There's no guarantee this will work. When we may never get a sign that Mie is ready for the spells to be removed because she can breathe on her own," Poppy explains, needing them to know that.

"Do it," Gellert says, even though he has no authority. "Do whatever you need to keep her alive," Gellert says as he knows that that is what Albus would want, and while she I sure that Gellert cannot be who she thinks he is Poppy turns to Aberforth.

"Do it, do whatever you need to do to keep Mie alive," Aberforth says to Poppy and she and the healer get to work.

Opening her eyes Mie realises that there is something very strange going on as she is no longer at the property where Voldemort was, nor is she in the hospital wing, or the Hogshead, rather she is in the Hogwarts entrance hall. Looking around Mie realises that something is different, she doesn't feel pain or the feeling that her nerves are being overwhelmed, looking around she also realises that the entrance hall feels different, it just seems vaguely out of focused, but with a feeling of safety.

Standing up Mie looks around, feeling confused, she realises that door to the Great Hall is open, not knowing for sure exactly why Mie knows that it is where she needs to go and so Mie walks towards it. As Mie walks into the Great Hall Mie is shocked by the sight that greats her, as not only is the Gryffindor table the only table in the hall there is a person sitting at the table; a person that even from the distance Mie recognizes.

"Harry?" Mie asks shocked as she sees Harry sitting at the solitary Gryffindor table.

"Hi," Harry responds, looking just the same as the Harry Mie left in 1998, looking thrilled to see her.

"How? How are you here?" Mie asks, as she walks towards Harry.

"You and me, we're connected, we're tied together through love, through circumstances, through magic, and because of that I am able to be here with you at the end of my very long life, looking how I looked when you left, while you are what you cannot let be the end of yours," Harry says to Mie.

In the real world, in the hospital wing Poppy and the healer from Saint Mungo's are working to make it so that Mie can be kept alive while her body rests. Working carefully as a group as it is delicate process, Aberforth, Sirius, Regulus, Gellert, Poppy and the Healer are delicately moving Mie from the floor to a bed.

Just as Mie is placed on the bed, as Poppy and the healer from Saint Mungo's start to do what they need to do to make sure Mie is comfortable while magic helps to keep her alive, the door to the hospital wing opens and Albus, Minerva, Moody, Amelia, Alice, and James hurry in.

"Where is she?" Albus asks, pain in his voice, looking desperate to see his daughter.

"Over here," Gellert tells him, and Albus hurries over to where Mie is.

"How is she?" Albus asks, looking between everyone as he needs answers about how his daughter is, and after giving a look to the other healer Poppy turns towards Albus and takes a step towards him, as she knows that this is an extremely delicate process, and it would be best if what Albus needs to know comes from her.

"Mie's nervous system has been overloaded," Poppy tells Albus in a delicate voice. "She is currently unable to breathe on her own," Poppy tells Albus, pain in her voice as she has grown to care about Mie. "Healer Shafiq and I have performed spells and rituals that are allowing Mie to breathe and keep her heart beating why her body is resting," Poppy explains to Albus.

"Will she be able to breathe on her own after some rest?" Albus asks, dreading the answer.

"I can't say," Poppy admits, and once she does Albus's legs give out, a look of heartbreak on his face, tears rolling down his face, but before he collapses to the ground Aberforth and Gellert grab each of his arms and keep him from falling.

"I'm so tired," Mie tells Harry as she sits down across from him.

"I know," Harry tells her. "But Mie there is so much more to life than school and saving the world. You deserve to experience that. You deserve a future where you have everything, you're too afraid to admit you want," Harry tells Mie, clearly wanting more for the person he still considers to be his sister even after, from his perspective, so many years have passed.

"You don't have to call me…" Mie starts to say as she doesn't want Harry to be uncomfortable.

"It's your name, who you want to be, it's what I'm going to call you," Harry tells Mie, who smiles back at him, as she is very glad, he is okay with that, as Mie is who she has become, who she wants to be.

"You lived a long life?" Mie ask, clearly wanting to talk about Harry rather than herself.

"Yeah, I died at one hundred and seventy surrounded by family, but I never forgot you. You were with me every day," Harry explains, and Mie is touched by that.

"I see you all the time, in your parents, in Sirius and Remus, in places at Hogwarts we spent our time," Mie admits. "I can be sitting in the common room with my new friends and for a second it's almost like I can see you there with us," Mie reveals, and Harry smiles.

"I named my youngest daughter Hermione," Harry reveals, as he has been waiting a very long time to tell Mie that.

"You did?" Mie asks amazed, and Harry nods.

"I had five kids, grandkids, great grandkids, great grandkids, great, great grandkids, and my first great great great granddaughter was born two days before I died," Harry admits. "And every single one of them knew about you, about everything you had done for me, that you were my family," Harry tells Mie.

"I'm really glad you got the family always deserved," Mie tells Harry as that is what she has always wanted for him. "Is Ginny…." Mie starts to ask, before trailing off as she is nervous about how Harry is going to respond to that question.

"No," Harry answers. "After you left Addie told me everything… Ginny and I didn't stay together for long after that," Harry explains to Mie.

"Where you happy?" Mie asks as she needs to know that.

"Beyond happy," Harry tells Mie. "I helped Kingsley for a little while but then I became a teacher," Harry reveals, knowing he would have never considered doing that if Mie didn't encourage him to start the DA. "I taught Defence, I became the Head of Gryffindor, and after Minerva eventually retired, I became Headmaster," Harry reveals, and Mie can see how proud he is about that.

"That's incredible," Mie says. "I'm so proud of you," Mie tells Harry.

"Thank you," Harry responds. "Mie, I know we have a lot to catch up, but we also have a lot to talk about. We have to talk about where you go from here," Harry explains to Mie.

In the hospital wing Albus has been helped to the chair right next to Mie's bed while the others are standing around, both Gellert and Aberforth standing close to Albus while avoiding looking at each other.

"Albus Mie is stable, and I can help her here, but Mungo's has more of what she needs," Poppy explains

"No," Albus responds. "If you need anything bring it here," Albus tells Poppy. "Annemie is safe here, she won't be safe at Mungo's," Albus tells Poppy as he will not do anything else that will put her at risk.

"Okay," Poppy says as she knows that there is no point arguing with Albus. "Mie is stable at the moment, Healer Shafiq and I will talk in my office about everything we need," Poppy explains to Albus, who nods, and she and healer Shafiq head into her office.

After Poppy and the Healer leave the group stand in silence for a little while, all feeling horrified for Mie, and wishing that they could do more for Albus. For a few minutes after Poppy and healer Shafiq walks away the group stand in silence as they watch as magic forces Mie to keep breathing, forces her heart to keep beating.

"Why was there a delay in you and Mie returning upstairs?" Aberforth asks Gellert, needing to know, as Albus looks like he is oblivious to the conversation that is going on as he is staring at Mie watching as magic forces her chest to rise and fall.

"Annemie wouldn't leave until she had an object, a locket," Gellert explains. "She left a destroyed identical locket behind, but she wouldn't leave without the complete one," Gellert explains, and he notices the others, with the exception of Albus, exchange looks.

"The Horcrux, Slytherin's locket," Alice says, saying what they are all thinking.

"Where did Mie put the locket?" Sirius asks, his voice rushed, as he knows this is beyond important.

"In her bag," Gellert answers.

As soon as Gellert says where the locket is Regulus hurries over to Mie's bag, which is still on the floor, and after searching he finds the locket, which he pulls out of the bag and after a few seconds he pulls out the case where the Basilisk fang knifes are.

"How are we going to open it?" James asks, as he knows that that is going to be an issue as everything, they know says that the Horcrux cannot be destroyed without opening the locket.

"Mie taught me to say open in pastletounge," Regulus explains, as Mie wanted to cover all their basis, make sure that there was someone else who could say that in case she couldn't.

"Then this is yours to destroy," Remus tells him, feeling that it is right considering what happened in the other timeline.

"Stay back," Regulus tells the others, and anyone who is close to Regulus takes a step back while Gellert and Aberforth, neither of whom have seen a Horcrux destroyed, look on in interest.

After the others walk away Regulus puts the locket on the floor in front of him and he squats down on his knees. Closing his eyes Regulus focuses on what Mie taught him, what Harry taught her, "Open," Regulus says in pastletounge, and as soon as the locket opens Regulus doesn't allow the Horcrux to say or do anything and instead brings down the Basilisk blade and destroys the Horcrux that caused his death in the other timeline, with a blood curdling scream, but despite the noise Albus doesn't look away from Mie.

"What do you mean where I go from here?" Mie ask Harry, feeling incredibly confused.

"This is your version of Kings Cross," Harry tells Mie, knowing that she will know exactly what that means. "Healers are working on spells to breathe for you, to keep your heart beating, why your body rests," Harry tells Mie. "Your mind is here because you are between life and death," Harry explains. "I am here because I wanted to see you again, and to talk to you about your options, before I move on to be with everyone I love," Harry explains to Mie.

"Options? So, I have a choice?" Mie asks.

"Of course, we all have choices, you know that," Harry says and Mie nods. "You can stay here, return to your life, or join me as we move on," Harry tells Mie.

"I have missed you so much," Mie admits, tears coming to her eyes.

"I know, but I'll be waiting for you whenever you're ready," Harry tells Mie. "You don't have to join me now," Harry says, before leaning forward. "Mie you can do so much more, and I'm not just talking about the better future you're creating," Harry says to Mie.

"I'm so tired," Mie admits. "Living with what's already happened, what I know, what I need to do, it's exhausting," Mie admits. "I love Dad, and my friends, and Uncle Ab, but I don't know if I can keep going, I don't know if I can keep fighting," Mie admits, doing so because it's Harry she is talking to.

"You can, and you won't be fighting forever, there is a light at the end of the tunnel," Harry promises. "Mie, I'm not going to lie you've got more fights to go, but you also have the after," Harry admits. "The after is hard. The war is over, and you have to learn how to live in the world you helped create," Harry says, speaking form his own experience. "It takes time, and it's hard in a way I can't explain, but it's beyond worth it and I want that for you," Harry tells Mie. "You've got an incredible life waiting for you, where you're going to do things, you could never imagine, you've just got to get to it," Harry tells Mie.

"Voldemort will be defeated without me, Dad, Regulus, the others, they'll make sure he's defeated, they'll make your timeline doesn't come to be," Mie says to Harry.

"They will," Harry confirms. "They'll make a better world, but you should be apart of that, be apart of what you sacrificed everything for," Harry tells Mie, wanting her to see that she doesn't need to go back to just to save the world but to live in it.

"What if I don't know how to live in that kind of world? I'm exhausted, but fighting is all I know now," Mie tells Harry. "This after you talk about, it terrifies me," Mie admits.

"It scared me too, but I figured it out," Harry tells Mie. "And you will too," Harry assures Mie. "You have free will, you have your choice, and if you won't go back for yourself then go back for the people who love you," Harry says to Mie. "I want you to have the life that's waiting for you," Harry tells Mie. "Do you think Albus and Aberforth relationship will survive if you die? Do you think your friends will be able to get over it? Do you think Regulus will?" Harry asks, trying to get through to her.

"I don't want to hurt Dad, or my friends, I love them," Mie admits. "But I don't know if I can keep fighting, and I don't know if I can go back and eventually stop fighting," Mie admits, as she cannot picture a world where she is no longer fighter, where she is living in this after that Harry is talking about.

"You can, you're so strong Mie," Harry tells her. "You shouldn't have the responsibility of others on your shoulders, but you do, and you also have an amazing future waiting for you if you just keep fighting, like I know you can, for a little longer," Harry tells Mie. "I know you're tired, I know your scared, but there is so much more for you to do, and I want that for you," Harry tells Mie, giving her a lot to think about. "I'll be here when your time finally comes, but don't let that time be now," Harry tells Mie as he knows the life she can live, and he wants that for her.

"Can I just stay here a little longer? Not move on, not move back, just stay here?" Mie asks, as she doesn't know what to do.

"Of course," Harry responds, and the two of them drift into silence.

In the hospital wing not just Albus but all of Mie's friends, Gellert, Aberforth, Moody and Minerva are sitting around Mie's bedside as Magic keeps her alive. While the others are sitting around Poppy and the healer from Mungo's are putting everything in place to monitor Mie and make sure she is in the best state possible.

"Headmaster," the portrait of a former headmaster says, coming into a portrait in the hospital wing, and Albus completely ignores him.

"What is it?" Minerva asks.

"The minster of Magic is on his way, with Mr Crouch and several other ministry officials, he is insisting that he talks to you," the portrait explains, and everyone knows how bad that is.

Chapter Text

Chapter 39

AN: Thank you so much for the support you have given this story. I really hope you like this chapter.

As he apperates back to where Mie, Bellatrix, and the Death Eaters he left behind are Voldemort doesn't need Bellatrix to say anything for him to know that Mie is gone.

"How?" Voldemort asks Bellatrix, looking around at his Death Eaters who are unconscious.

"People came to get her," Bellatrix explains to her master, having concerns about how he is going to react.

"And you just let them take her?" Voldemort asks angrily, his hand twitching towards his wand, which Bellatrix realises.

"My Lord, Gellert Grindelwald was one of the people who rescued her," Bellatrix says as she gets down on her knees, her voice having an undertone of pleading to it.

"That's not possible," Voldemort responds, looking shocked something which he didn't think he was capable of feeling.

"My Lord, I promise, it was him, he protected Annemie Dumbledore and the other people who were here to rescue her. He even risked himself to make sure they had a chance to get away, he said he was here to rescue her," Bellatrix explains, and Voldemort has no idea what to say to that.

As soon as everyone hears the portrait's words of the minster coming a feeling of dread takes over the room.

"How long?" Moody asks, knowing that that will dictate how they handle the situation.

"Less than five minutes," the portrait answers.

"Reg, Grindelwald, get under the cloak," James says, pulling out his invisibility cloak and throwing it to Regulus who catches it, as Regulus catches the cloak Grindelwald looks to Albus who nods despite everything that is going on, and after seeing the nod Regulus and Grindelwald hide under the cloak.

Less than five minutes after Regulus and Grindelwald hide under the cloak together the door to the Hospital Wing opens and Mitchum, McLaggen, and Crouch walk in. As soon as they walk into the Hospital Wing Poppy hurries over to them.

"Minister, I respect that you must be here for a reason, but now is not the time," Poppy says, knowing that what is best for everyone is for the minster not to be in the hospital wing.

"Move out of the way, I need to talk to Dumbledore," Mitchum says, and he steps around Poppy and walks towards Dumbledore as unknown to him Regulus has to reach out and hold Gellert back so that he doesn't leave the cover of the cloak as he clearly wants to protect Albus. "Dumbledore!" Mitchum exclaims, walking towards where Albus is sitting next to Mie's bed, holding her hand. "I want to know what is going on and I want to know now!" Mitchell says angrily.

"Control yourself Minster," Minerva says in a warning tone of voice, as Albus stands up, his eyes blazing and due to the look on his face both Gellert and Aberforth know that Albus is far from okay, and that he is close to losing control and even though he stands up Albus does not let go of Mie's hand.

"What is going on is a student is dead and my daughter is being kept alive by magic," Albus says, his voice full of calm fury. "Voldemort's power is growing, he is infiltrating your ministry, graining more followers with every day, including those in your inner circle, you need to focus on that rather than your obsession with figuring out what I am doing," Albus tells him.

"How dare you! I am Minster for magic, you cannot talk to me like that!" Mitchum exclaims, clearly shocked that someone dares to talk to him like that.

"Harold, Minsters before you have failed, when attempting to go after my friends and I, and you will too. You have bigger concerns and if you care about anything, including holding on to the power you so desperately cling to, you will focus on Voldemort and not your obsessions," Albus says before sitting back down, making it clear that he is no longer having this conversation with the Minster.

"I'll show you out, Minster," Moody says, giving the minster, who is gaping at Albus in shock, and the people with him no choice in the matter, though it is clear from those watching on that McLaggen and Crouch debate whether they can take Moody in a fight before allowing him to lead them away.

"This isn't over Dumbledore," Mitchum threatens, as he is lead away.

After Moody, the Minster, McLaggen, and Crouch leave Regulus and Gellert wait a few moments before removing the cloak. Once the cloak is removed Gellert walks over to Albus and sits down next to him while Regulus walks over to his brother as with everything that is going on Regulus really needs his big brother.

A few hours after The Minster came to the hospital wing the students, with the exception of Regulus, have been encouraged to go get some food and air by Madam Pomfrey.

Even though they are hungry none of the teens feel like they can face everyone in the great hall and so they head to the classroom where they spend time. Considering everything none of them are surprised when they find Mary, Marlene, Emmaline, Dorcus, Isaac, Kathleen, Edgar, and Alora waiting.

"What happened?" Dorcus says, hurrying over to them.

"Where's Mie?" Marlene asks.

"Where's Peter?" Mary asks.

"Are they okay?" Emmaline asks.

"Mie's in the hospital wing, Magic is helping her breathe, keeping her heart beating," Amelia explains in a gentle voice, which shakes in emotion due to everything that is going on, as while their friends don't know where Mie comes from, they do love her and are very much worried about her.

"And Peter?" Isaac asks gently, looking between the Marauders, as James walks away from the others.

"Dead, he's dead," Sirius says, angrily, both in pain and anger as James punches the wall and starts to break down.

Seeing her boyfriend's actions Lily hurries over to him and puts an arm around him, holding him as he cries, just as Sirius and Remus do the same for each other, as it becomes clear that no one knows what to say or do.

Having no idea how much the people she cares about are hurting Mie is sitting across from Harry in their projection of the Great Hall. As time passes differently where they are for Harry and Mie it seems like only a few seconds have passed since Mie asked to stay a little longer, but in fact a lot longer passed has in the real world.

"Tell me about them," Harry says to Mie.

"Who?" Mie asks curious.

"Your family, your friends," Harry explains. "I've told you about my life, I want to know about yours, and they're the most important part of your life, who matter most to you," Harry tells Mie, saying exactly what she knows, as he thinks it might help Mie see how much she has to return to. "So, tell me about them," Harry tells Mie, who smiles.

"I didn't expect to become so close to Dad when we were reading," Mie admits. "When we started reading, I was still angry at him for what he did in your timeline, but I started to get to know him, and I saw him differently," Mie admits. "When I started to struggle, he was there," Mie admits. "You know our Remus was like a father to me, but as we read Dad became what I always dreamed a dad should be," Mie explains. "I finally have a parent who understands me, who assure me that I have no reason to be scared of any part of me, who looks after me and doesn't hurt me; He's what I never knew I truly wanted," Mie explains.

"I'm really happy for you," Harry says, smiling back at her.

"Along with Dad I also got Uncle Ab… He's different, but it's really nice to be an uncle, we haven't really known each other that long, but he knows me, and just seems to know what I need to hear," Mie explains. "I know things between him, and Dad are complicated, but he never lets that effect how he treats me," Mie explains. "I'm really glad that he's accepted me, that he's become my family," Mie explains.

"I know it's not the same, but Ab in my time became a friend to me too," Harry admits. "When I was teaching, every week until he died, we'd have Sunday dinner together, sometimes we'd even have dinner other times, we'd talk and eat, it was really nice," Harry explains, knowing that Aberforth was the first person he told when he was planning on proposing to the person he ultimately married.

"He would have liked that," Mie says, feeling a rush of pain as she thinks about the uncle she has come to know dying, but she also feels comfort in knowing that that it doesn't happen for a while.

"I like to think he did," Harry admits. "So, you going to keep beating around the bush or you going to talk about Regulus next?" Harry asks with an amused look on his face, and Mie rolls his eyes at him.

"Regulus was… unexpected," Mie admits. "He was the one person in the original reading group that I knew nothing about but, I don't know, from the time we started talking it was like we had known each other for years," Mie explains. "I know it's been fast, but what we have feels right, in a way that no one else ever has before, not Viktor, not McLaggen…not Ron," Mie explains.

"That's because you're finally met someone who is just as smart, and brave as you, someone who deserves your heart that you keep guarded," Harry tells Mie. "But you're still scared of being hurt," Harry says, knowing that.

"Can you blame me?" Mie asks.

"Mie, from what Kreacher's told me I don't think Regulus would intentionally hurt you," Harry tells Mie, after she travelled back in time, he wanted to know more about the people who Mie would be spending her time with, so he had more than one conversation with Kreacher about Regulus.

"I know," Mie responds, as that's not what she is afraid of. "But in your timeline, he dies within the year," Mie reminds Harry.

"Didn't you just steal the Horcrux, risking everything to do so I might add, that leads to his death?" Harry asks Mie, as that's what he though.

"I did, but he's still a spy, it's dangerous, I mean look at Future Dick Sev," Mie explains, and as she does Harry laughs.

"Oh, that's great, Future Dick Sev," Harry says amused.

"It started when we were reading, it kind of caught on," Mie admits. "You know that has got to be the strangest thing, how different Sev is," Mie explains. "He learned from what the version we knew did, he decided he didn't want to be that person," Mie explains. "He's become best friend with your Dad, Sirius and Remus, he's your mothers brother again… he's a good friend, we talk about potions a lot, he's got a lot of fascinating ideas," Mie explains and Harry looks amused. "It makes me wonder…" Mie starts to say before trailing off.

"Mie the Snape we knew made his choices, just like your Sev did, no one forced him," Harry reminds her.

"I know, but it still makes me wonder…" Mie starts to say before trailing off. "I've been doing a lot of research, trying to find a way to send the books, or transcripts of what happened when we were reading, to an earlier point in your timeline; give more people a chance to change things," Mie explains, wanting to know what Harry thinks of that.

"That's a great idea," Harry tells her. "There's things I would like to change, even though I won't be the one to experience it I want a different path for a version of me who has been through at least some of what I went through," Harry tells Mie.

"I'm still trying to figure it out, it's going to be complicated," Mie admits.

"If anyone can figure it out it's going to be you," Harry tells her.

"Thanks Harry," Mie responds.

"When you figure it out, promise me you'll send it back to when Sirius is still alive," Harry requests, stressing the 'when' as if there is going to be a version of him who doesn't go through exactly everything, he went through the what he wants most is to have a life with Sirius.

"I promise," Mie says with a nod.

"So, speaking of Sirius and Remus, what's it like getting to know the younger version of them?" Harry asks curious. "Seeing them in love like they always should have been?" Harry asks curious.

"That's been nice, every second I'm reminded how much they love each other, and I hate Molly a little more," Mie admits, and Harry gives her a sympathetic look. "Siri became my brother," Mie explains. "He was the first person in the past that I opened up to, and I don't know it was like he just knew I was broken and decided that I was his sister; I'm pretty sure I had no say in the matter once he decided that was it," Mie explains, with a fond smile.

"That sounds like Sirius," Harry responds amused.

"Alice was like that too, she is soo much like Neville, but like Sirius she decided I was family and that's it," Mie admits. "She is so warm, and fierce, and just as protective as Neville, I feel honoured to know she considers me to be her sister," Mie admits. "Seeing her with Sirius and Regulus, seeing her and Frank, makes me sad as I can't help but think about everything that was taken from Neville," Mie admits, and a sad feeling takes over them, and for a few moments they sit in that sadness. "Getting to know Remus has been strange," Mie admits, changing the subject. "His future self means so much to me, so it's strange getting to know the younger him," Mie admits. "But he's been a good friend, our relationship is different, but still good, we still share the passions for learning, and equal rights. I'm determined to make sure he doesn't suffer like his future self," Mie admits.

"You'll have to go back to do that," Harry says, and Mie gives him an annoyed look. "I'm just saying," Harry says in his defence, giving her an amused look. "So, other than Sev who has been the most surprising to get to know?" Harry asks curious.

"Amy," Mie answers, without needing to think about. "Before coming back here all I knew about her was what she became, and some stories that Susan told me when we were studying together, but that did not do her justice," Mie admits. "She is smart, and loyal, beyond brave, and so strong, I admire her," Mie admits. "I don't sleep well and no matter how many times I've told her she didn't have to she sits up with me, and we talk, not always about why I can't sleep, but about everything else, like how we wish things could be," Mie explains.

"She's become your best friend," Harry realises, glad Mie has that.

"Yeah, I think so," Mie responds. "You know how I said I see Neville in Alice; I see him in Frank too," Mie admits. "He has the same quiet comfort as Neville, he's smart and along with Edgar Bones the three of us have academic debates a lot, but then he'll laugh or become protective of a friend, and I see Neville," Mie explains.

"That must be jarring," Harry comments.

"It can be," Mie responds. "Are you going to ask?" Mie asks, as it's like there is an elephant in the room for the people they haven't talked about.

"I don't know…" Harry starts to say.

"Yeah, you do, it may have been over a hundred and fifty years for you, but I still know you," Mie tells Harry. "You can ask," Mie assures him.

"Mom, and Dad, what are they like?" Harry asks, clearly wanting to know but nervous about what Mie is going to say.

"Incredible," Mie answers, giving Harry a gentle smile "Harry they are so in love, they compliment each other. Lily has a temper and comes up with the best comebacks," Mie admits, and Harry laughs. "James is everything that Sirius said he was, he's confident, and loyal, loves quidditch and they are both incredibly smart," Mie explains. "Lily is so passionate about magic, she wants to keep getting better, wants to make things better, she thinks she still has something to prove but she really doesn't," Mie admits. "James is protective, does everything he can to make sure I have fun, and he can sometimes act like nothing affects him, but I know it does, and that he's terrified of what the future is going to bring; he'll be the first to sacrifice himself if needed, he wants better for all his friends," Mie admits. "I see so much of you in them, and so much of them in you, and in the beginning that was hard," Mie admits. "But they are more than the similarities they share with you, and you are more than just what you inherited from them," Mie admits. "I really wish you could get to know them," Mie admits.

"I do too," Harry admits. "But you're making it so a version of me will never be without them, and that's all I wanted," Harry explains.

"I'm trying," Mie responds.

"Seems to me that you have to go back to try," Harry responds.

"It's not that simple," Mie responds, an edge to her voice. "I love everyone I just talked to you about, it's been great getting to know younger Moody and Minerva, and even though they don't know the truth Mary, Marleen, Emmaline, Dorcus, Isaac, Edgar, Alora and Kathleen have become great friends to me; I don't want anyone to have the future I came from, but I don't know if I can keep doing this," Mie admits.

"You can, you've just got to decide to try," Harry tells Mie.

While Mie is between life and death talking with Harry Albus, Regulus, Aberforth and Gellert are sitting around Mie's bed as magic continues to keep her alive. While Regulus, Aberforth and Gellert have all eaten some of the food that the others had the kitchen send up Albus hasn't moved a muscle, or said anything since the minster came into the hospital wing.

"Albus, you need to eat mein Schatz," Gellert says to Albus in a gentle voice, being able to feel the disapproving look Aberforth is giving him but just like Aberforth they both know that it is not the time for either of them to address their issues.

"I'm not hungry," Albus responds, and Gellert moves a little closer to him.

"Then at least drink this, it's tea with lemon a ridiculous amount of sugar," Gellert says, as he knows that is how Albus likes his tea, offering him the cup, and Albus doesn't move to take it. "You need to at least have a drink, Annemie needs you to be strong," Gellert says and from the growl coming from Aberforth he is sure that the younger Dumbledore is sure he crossed a line.

"Don't. He doesn't matter right now, only Mie does," Regulus says to Aberforth, his voice full of pain.

"Can you feel anything?" Albus asks, looking at Gellert.

"I can't," Gellert admits, hating that he is causing Albus more pain. "Albus, Annemie is still alive," Gellert reminds him.

"Because of magic," Albus says as he looks at his daughters' face.

"Sometimes that's enough," Gellert responds. "She's holding on, she needs you to hold on too," Gellert says. "And I need you too as well," Gellert admits.

"I can't lose her, Gel, I… I just can't," Albus says, his voice breaking as tears come to his eyes.

"I know," Gellert says, putting his arm around Albus. "I know, Mein Schatz," Gellert says, kissing the top of Albus's head and the two of them, as well as Regulus and Aberforth, drift into silence as they sit around Mie's bed and over the next half an hour, they are joined by the others who know where Mie comes from.

Chapter Text

Chapter 40

AN: Thank you so much for your support. I really hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

Three days have passed since Madam Pomfrey and healer Shafiq performed rituals to allow Magic to keep Mie alive while her body rests and ever since then Albus, and by extension Gellert who refuses to leave Albus, haven't left her side. While Aberforth and Regulus have also been spending most of their time in the Hospital wing Regulus has needed to go to class, having been convinced to do so by Sirius, and as it has become clear that Aberforth and Gellert should not spend an extended amount of times together Aberforth has been spending some time away, at the others who know the truths suggestion, to prevent a fight between them as they all know that that is the last thing Albus needs.

It's after lunch on a Tuesday and while the students who know everything about Mie, who have been visiting as much as they can, are at class Albus, Gellert, Aberforth and Minerva who is supervising Gellert and Aberforth to try and prevent a fight, are the only ones sitting around Mie's bed.

As they sit around Mie Albus is holding his daughter's hand, carefully watching her for any sign that something has changed. While Albus is holding Mie's hand with one of his Gellert is holding his others hand, doing everything he can to offer Albus silent comfort. On the other side of Mie's bed Aberforth is holding Mie's other hand while Minerva is sitting next to him, looking between Aberforth and Gellert, hoping that the two of them care enough about Albus not to give into the hate they feel towards each other. Though the tension is clear to Minerva, Gellert, and Aberforth Albus seems oblivious to it due to how much he is worried about Mie.

As the four people who care about each other, and care about Mie watch her magic breathe for her everything is so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Due to how silent it is everyone hears the second they hear what sound like gagging coming from Mie.

"Annemie," Albus says, moving closer to her as quickly as possible, sounding terrified.

"I'll get Poppy," Minerva says, getting up and racing to get her, having no idea what is going on.

"Annemie, it's okay, you're okay," Albus says to Mie, having no idea what else to say to her and feeling worried about what is going on, and seconds later, as Mie continues to gag, Poppy and Minerva run towards Mie's bed, which has a privacy curtains around it to keep Mie and the people who are sitting with her away from prying eyes. "Poppy what is going on? Why is she gaging?" Albus asks worried.

"She's fighting the magic," Poppy explains. "She able to breathe on her own," Poppy explains and Albus feels incredible relief at that as that is exactly what he has been waiting for.

Over the next few minutes Albus, Gellert, Aberforth and Minerva watch as Poppy reverses the magic that is breathing for Mie.

"She's breathing on her own," Poppy tells Albus, Aberforth, Gellert and Minerva.

"When will she wake up?" Albus asks, needing to know.

"I can't say," Poppy answers. "Mie is breathing on her own, which is good, but her nervous system has still gone through a lot of stress, it may still be a while before she wakes up," Poppy explains.

"But she will wake up, won't she?" Aberforth asks, feeling worried about the answer, but needing to know.

"There is nothing that indicates that she won't, but I cannot say when she will," Poppy says, giving them all a lot to think about, as she knows that it may be a while before she wakes up.

Having no idea how terrified her family is for her, though if she thinks she would realise, Mie is with Harry in her version of what's between life and death. For Mie it feels like she hasn't been with Harry long even though a lot more time has passed in the real world.

"What are you thinking about?" Harry asks Mie curious as she has been silent for a little while as she clearly thinks about something.

"Dad," Mie answers. "He's always said that death is just the next great adventure, that it's nothing to fear," Mie reminds Harry.

"That's true, but Mie you've still got plenty more adventures in the world of the living," Harry tells her. ,

"Why are you trying to get me to go back? You're moving on," Mie says to her friend, there being an edge to her voice.

"Because I lived one hundred and seventy years. I died of old age; my death was completely natural; I was at peace. I had an amazing life, it was my time, it's not yours," Harry tells her. "You can choose to move on with me, to see our Remus, and our friends who we've lost, but I think that would be a mistake," Harry tells Mie. "You are eighteen years old, you have so much life in front of you if you'd just decide to go back to it, if you'd just decide to live," Harry tells Mie making it clear that he wants so much for her than dying at eighteen.

A day has passed since the spells forcing Mie to keep breathing were removed and ever since she has been breathing on her own, but she has shown no sign of waking up.

"Albus, she will be okay, you haven't left the hospital wing in four days," Poppy tells Albus, as she thinks it would be good for him to leave and so she is trying to convince Albus to leave while Aberforth, Gellert, Minerva, Amelia, Alice, and Lily watch on.

"I appreciate your concern," Albus tells his friend. "But I am not leaving until Annemie is awake," Albus explains.

"That could still be a while, there is nothing you can do right now," Poppy tells Albus. "Go have a shower, have something to eat, maybe even a rest," Poppy suggests, knowing that there is also work that Albus needs to do but she also knows that Minerva is handing that to the best of her ability.

"I'm not leaving Annemie," Albus states, and Poppy looks between Aberforth and Gellert for help as she really believes that it would be good for Albus to get out of the hospital wing for a little while.

"What do you think Mie would see if she woke up and saw you like this?" Aberforth asks his brother. "She'd feel guilty and blame herself, do you want that?" Aberforth asks, feeling that if he were to guilt his brother it may be the best option.

"Your brother is right," Gellert tells Albus even though he has never agreed with Aberforth before. "You don't have to leave for long, but you cannot look after Annemie if you don't look over yourself," Gellert says and the fact that Aberforth and Gellert are agreeing is more convincing than anything either of them said.

"Fifteen minutes," Albus says. "I'll go for fifteen minutes," Albus explains, looking at Aberforth.

"I'll go with you," Gellert offers and Albus nods.

After agreeing to leave Albus moves closer to Mie, whispers something to Mie and kisses her head.

"The second anything changes send a Patronus," Albus tells Aberforth.

"Of course," Aberforth responds and once he does Albus and Gellert leave, it being clear that Albus would much rather stay with Mie, but Gellert is slowly leads him out.

"The other seventh years want to visit, they all care about Mie," Amelia says once Albus and Gellert leaves. "I think now might be the best time," Amelia admits, as it would avoid people asking the awkward questions about Gellert.

"It is," Aberforth says. "Go get them, but be quick," Aberforth says and as soon as he does Alice, Lily and Amelia hurry out of the room so that they can go get their friends.

For three days Mie has been able to breathe on her own, but she has no signs of waking up. While Albus did leave to have a shower, and to go back to his quarters he returned after fifteen minutes, just as the seventh years who do not know the truth about where Mie came from where leaving.

Ever since Albus and Gellert returned to the hospital wing it has become clear that Albus is not going to leave Mie's side, no matter who tries to convince him. As it is clear that Albus isn't going to leave Gellert has walked over to a table where Poppy has arranged for the elves to send up food, knowing that Albus needs to eat Gellert is putting a plate together when Aberforth walks over to him.

"What are you up to?" Aberforth asks with a grow.

"Putting a plate of food together for Albus," Gellert responds in a pleasant voice.

"Don't get smart, Grindelwald," Aberforth says, his hand going around his wand handle in his pocket.

"I just am smart, I'm not surprised you struggle to understand that," Gellert responds, as he continues to put Albus's favourite foods on the table.

"It's done, whatever you're playing at, whatever you're planning, it's done, you're going back to jail," Aberforth says, knowing he will drag Gellert back to jail if he has to.

"Albus got me here, he wants me here, I'm not going anywhere," Gellert says, and he tries to step around Aberforth who reaches out and grabs his arm. "Do you really want to do this, here? Now?" Gellert asks. "Do you really care about your brother that little?" Gellert asks, clearly challenging Aberforth.

While Aberforth disagrees with Gellert on every fundamental level he knows that Gellert is right about this, and that it wouldn't be fair to Albus and so he lets go of Gellert's arm.

"This isn't over," Aberforth warns Gellert.

"Never thought it was," Gellert responds, walking away from Aberforth and over to Albus, who seems oblivious about what just happened, due to his worry of Mie. Once Gellert is once again next to Albus he sits down and starts to encourage his love to try to eat.

In the four days since Mie's been breathing on her own but unconscious and the three days before that where magic was breathing for her, her friends have been worrying about her, but they have also been dealing with their feelings about Peter's death. While they all feel a lot of anger, and betrayal, over what he did they also feel pain, and loss, and grief as even with everything that has happened, everything he does, and everything that those who know about the other timeline know he did there, he was still their friend.

Even though they considered waiting until Mie woke up the seventh years have realised that they don't know when that would be and so they have come to the decision to have a memorial of their own. It is after midnight and James, Sirius, Remus, Lily, Alice, Amelia, Emmaline, Dorcus, Marlene, Mary, Edgar, Alora, Isaac, Kathleen, Frank and Severus have made their way out to the lake, something they have been able to do even without the increased security.

Once the teens are at their meeting spot, they form a circle and together Sirius, Remus and James work together to create a fire. After the fire is burning the teens watch it for a while, as they watch the fire the other teens realises that James, Sirius, and Remus aren't going to start so one of them have to so Lily nods, deciding that it will be her.

"In our third year Peter was really struggling with charms," Lily says. "After seeing him in in the library for a week straight I asked what I could do to help him," Lily explains. "He said that there were these muggle cheese biscuits he loved, and he really believed they would help him study," Lily says, her voice sounding amused. "I wrote to my parents, got them; he was so thankful," Lily says, before pulling a packet of the biscuits she was talking about and gently throwing them into the fire. "May you find peace, and comfort wherever you are," Lily says, putting her arm around James.

Over the next ten minutes each of the seventh years tell a story of Peter and throw an item that has significance into the fire until finally it is just Sirius, Remus and James left to speak. Looking between his boyfriend and best friend Remus realises that neither of them are going to speak and so he decides it's his time.

"In froth year I had a really bad cold," Remus says, stepping forward. "I spend so much time in the Hospital Wing that I really didn't want to go," Remus admits. "I was shivering, so Peter gave me his sweater, stayed with me through the worse of it, even skipped class to do it," Remus says, before throwing the sweater into the fire. "I will miss you, you deserved a chance to make different choices," Remus says, before walking back over to Sirius, who's hand he squeezes.

"Guess it's my turn," Sirius says, taking a step forward. "When Remus wasn't talking to me…. Well, you all know what I was doing, Peter found me one night, I had just done… more than a few things I'm not proud of," Sirius says, showing the others an empty fire whiskey bottle. "I was drinking out of this bottle, he stole it off me, poured it out over me, told me that I had to pull my head out of my ask and make it up to Moony," Sirius explains. "I had never seen him like that," Sirius admits, looking down at the empty bottle before throwing it into the fire. "You weren't alone, you should have believed that," Sirius says before walking back over to Remus's who's hand he takes.

As Sirius once again takes his position in the circle everyone turns to James, as it is his turn. After kissing Lily's cheek, taking comfort from the woman he loves James steps up to the fire.

"I wanted to save him," James says. "Damn it Peter, you should have trusted us, you shouldn't have been so stupid," James says angrily.

"Prongs…" Sirius starts to say in a gentle voice.

"This was our first picture together," James says, showing the group a picture of him, Sirius, Remus and Peter from first year. "You took it Marlene," James says to her.

"I remember," Marlene confirms.

"Peter didn't even realise we wanted him to be included in first, we dragged him in and before we were even ready you took the picture, said it was the best way to portray who we are," James says.

"I stand by that," Marlene admits.

"Thank you for the memories. Thank you for the laughs. Thank you for the faith," James says before throwing the picture into the fire. "Thank you for being my friend," James says, his voice breaking as tears roll down his face as even with everything that has happened, he still feels like that.

After James speaks, he steps back into the circle and Lily once again puts her arm around him. Once James retakes his spot the group of seventh years watch the fire burns, grieving their lost friend.

Five days have passed since Mie was able to breath one her own again and Albus continues to sit by her side, refusing to leave. Far away from Hogwarts Voldemort, who is still furious that Albus managed to get the better of him, and get Mie back. It is late afternoon and Voldemort is in 'office' when there is a knock on the door.

"Enter," Voldemort says and a Death Eater who is not in the inner circle but who is incredibly valuable in this moment walks in.

"You wanted to see me my Lord?" The Death Eater asks, and while Voldemort can tell that he is a little nervous he ignores that fact.

"Yes," Voldemort responds. "You grew up in Austria, is that correct?" Voldemort asks.

"Yes, My Lord," the Death Eater responds and while there is a brief look of confusion on his face Voldemort ignores that.

"Good, I want to know everything you know about Gellert Grindelwald," Voldemort says as he knows that is the only way he is going to find out why Grindelwald came to rescue Annemie Dumbledore when her father was the person who imprisoned him.

"Yes, My Lord," The Death Eater responds, and he proceeds to explain everything he knows.

Six days have passed since Mie was able to breathe on her own and ever since she has shown no signs of waking anytime soon. While Albus is up in the Hospital wing with Mie, talking to her in hopes that it will help Sirius has gone in search of his office as non-one has seen him in a while.

After not seeing his brother on the map Sirius realises exactly where he is and he finds himself surprised when he is able to get into the Room of Requirements, by just focusing on his brother and how he desires the room where his brother is.

"Reg?" Sirius says, walking into the room, Sirius sees his brother sitting on the couch and it takes him a few seconds to realise that he is crying. "Oh Reg," Sirius says, walking over to his brother and sitting down next to him.

"She can't die, Sear, she can't," Regulus says, his voice breaking as he cries.

"I know, I know," Sirius says, putting his arm around his brother and holding him closely.

"I think I'm in love with her," Regulus tells Sirius.

"I know you are, and you're going to get to tell her," Sirius tells his brother and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, Sirius holding his brother as he cries, feeling terrified that he is going to lose the woman he loves.

For ten days Mie's family in the real word have been waiting for her two wake up while Mie has been with Harry in the place between life and death. For Mie it feels like a lot less time has passed, and while she would like to stay where she is she can't.

"It's time," Harry tells Mie.

"Time? What do you mean?" Mie asks confused.

"Time passes differently here, it seems like we haven't been talking long, right?" Harry asks, and Mie nods. "It's not the same back on earth," Harry confirms.

"How long?" Mie asks, wondering if it is a question that she wants the answer to.

"Ten days, and the first three magic spells were keeping you alive," Harry explains. "But you're getting stronger, if you try you might even be able to hear what is going on around you," Harry admits, and feeling curious Mie closes her eyes and focuses.

"Albus, maybe you should try taking a walk," A voice that Mie recognizes to be Grindelwald's say.

"I can't… I need to be here when she wakes up," Albus's voice responds, and Mie can hear the pain. "I don't want her to think she's alone," Albus responds.

"Oh Liebling, Annemie knows how much you love her, she knows she's not alone," Gellert tells Albus.

Not needing to hear anymore Mie opens her eyes so that she is once again looking at Harry in their version of the space between life and death.

"What did you hear?" Harry asks curious.

"Dad, he was talking with… Grindelwald, I don't know how I feel about that," Mie admits.

"That's okay, I'm not sure you're supposed to have an opinion about that yet," Harry responds. "You're getting stronger Mie, you've got to make a decision," Harry tells her. "I know all the reasons why you're scared of going back, and you know all the reasons why I want you to, but ultimately it is your choice," Harry admits. "Me, Remus, everyone from my timeline who love you are waiting, but the thing is we can keep waiting, the people who love you in your timeline can't," Harry admits. "This won't be goodbye forever, I'll always be with you, and if you decide to go back to your life we'll see each other again, I promise you that," Harry assures her.

"How does this work? What do I have to do?" Mie asks.

"If you decided to move on, we'll walk hand in hand through the door behind the head table, and if you decide to go back you walk back through the entrance hall, and please do your best to make sure you're not back here any time soon," Harry requests.

"I love you so much," Mie says, tears coming to her eyes as in her heart she knows what she has to do.

"I love you too," Harry says, reaching out and squeezing Mie's hand. "What's it going to be?" Harry asks.

Chapter Text

Chapter 41

AN: Thank you for the support. I hope that you have a happy and safe Christmas if you celebrate and if you don't I hope you have a good few day. Thank you so much for the support.

For ten days Albus has been sitting by his daughter's side, apart from when he went to have a shower, he hasn't left his daughters side, despite others trying to encouraging him to something which almost caused a fight between him and Aberforth. It is the middle of the night and Albus, Gellert and Aberforth are the only people sitting around Mie's bed, and just like he has been doing entire time she's been unconscious Albus has been holding her hand. As Albus has been waiting for Mie to wake up for so long for a second he is sure he is imaging it when he feels her hand twitch.

"Annemie?" Albus asks, leaning forward, hoping that this is going to be it, the moment he has been waiting for.

"Albus?" Aberforth and Gellert ask, both feeling confused about what is going on.

"I felt her hand twitch," Albus explains, without looking away from Mie. "Annemie, can you hear me? If you can hear me, open your eyes," Albus pleads.

"Dad," Mie says, in a weak voice, as she opens her eyes, feeling that she is a lot weaker back in the real world rather than the between place where she was with Harry.

"Get Madam Pomfrey," Albus says, not even looking at Gellert and Aberforth, and Aberforth runs to get her as Gellert stands up and moves closer to the bed.

"Annemie, how do you feel?" Albus asks concerned.

"Tired," Mie admits, as her eyes flicker open and close. "I'm okay," Mie assures her father, and in response Albus leans forward and gently hugs her, a hug which Mie returns. As Mie hugs her father, she feels the same safety she felt when she was with Harry, she feels the love her father feels for her.

"Mie?" Madam Pomfrey says, hurrying over with Aberforth, and Albus and Mie break apart.

"Hi," Mie says to Poppy.

"I'm glad to see you awake," Poppy says, though she is also amazed as she truly believed that Mie wasn't going to be okay. "I would like to first run some tests to make sure you're okay," Poppy says and Mie nods.

Over the next few minutes Poppy performs tests to check on Mie and make sure that she is okay, and as Poppy runs her tense the tension in the hospital wing is clear as everyone worries about what the tests are going to show.

"Is Annemie okay?" Albus asks concerned, needing her to be okay.

"Yes," Poppy answers. "Mie, you're likely going to feel weak for a few days. Your nervous system is still healing, and is going to be vulnerable in the future, I would like you to stay here for at least four days," Poppy says as she wants to observe Mie to make sure she is okay, and she also knows that there is a conversation they must have at some point, but now is not the time.

Hearing that Mie looks at Albus, clearly about to ask if she has to do that, as she is hoping that he can overrule that.

"Yes, you have to stay here until Poppy says you can go," Albus tells Mie as he isn't going to risk her being allowed to leave the Hospital Wing before she is ready.

"Okay," Mie says, realising, from the look on Albus's face, that there is no way she is going to be allowed to leave the hospital wing before she is ready.

"I'll be in my office if you need anything," Poppy says, looking between Mie and Albus.

"Thank you," Mie and Albus say together and Poppy heads back to her office.

Looking around Mie sees that her dad, Grindelwald and Uncle are all sitting around her bed, and judging by the night sky that can be seen out of the window it is pretty late, or early she isn't sure which.

"Hi Uncle Ab…. Grindelwald," Mie says, and Grindelwald nods in response.

"I'm glad you're awake," Aberforth says to his niece.

"You said you're tired. How do you feel? Are you in any pain?" Albus asks concerned.

"I'm okay," Mie says, though it is clear that she is still feeling weak, and she can't help but thinking about where she just came from, and how there is a piece of her that would like to go back.

"Annemie, what is it?" Albus asks concerned, noticing the look on her face.

"I went to my version of Kings Cross," Mie tells Albus, and while he understands exactly what that means it is clear that both Aberforth and Grindelwald are confused, and neither Mie nor Albus are going to explain. "It wasn't easy to leave," Mie admits.

In response Albus just hugs Mie and hugs her as he knows that there is nothing, he can say to help Mie with that, but he will just continue to be there for her, though he also knows it is something they will talk about more at some point, but now is not that time.

"I love you," Mie tells her father.

"I love you too," Albus tells his daughter as the two of them break apart, and as they do Albus can tell that Mie is still weak and tired. "Annemie, why don't you get some rest," Albus says, pushing Mie's hair out of her face, and Mie gives a nod. "I'll be right here," Albus promises his daughter.

"Me too," Aberforth says from where he is sitting.

"Okay," Mie says, and she closes her eyes again. Within moments Mie is fast asleep once more.

"Albus, she's okay," Gellert tells his love in a reassuring tone of voice.

"She's okay," Albus repeats, almost like she cannot believe the words, and he, Gellert and Aberforth once more drift into silence, it being clear that they are all feeling relief.

A few hours after she woke up Mie once again wakes up. This time when she opens her eyes Mie doesn't feel as weak, though she knows she isn't completely well, but she does feel stronger, and she is more aware of her surroundings.

As she wakes up the first thing Mie realises is that even though her father is still holding her hand, he is fast asleep, just like her uncle, and the second she realises is that through the window that is behind where Grindelwald is sitting wide awake the first rays of light are shinning though.

"Has he slept much?" Mie asks Grindelwald in a quiet voice being sure that he realised the second she is awake, as she looks towards where her father is asleep in the chair next to her.

"I believe this is the first time," Gellert admits, and even though he tries to hide it after growing up in an environment where she needed to understand what was going on with the people around her to protect herself, Mie can hear the concern that his hidden in his words.

"Then I'm not going to wake him up," Mie admits, though she also suspects that after that long without sleep it won't be easy for Albus to wake up, and she can't help but feel guilty for that, but she doesn't give that away. "Thank you, for what you did back at Voldemort's base," Mie says to Grindelwald, still speaking quietly, as even considering everything she feels, how uncertain she feels about a lot of things related to Grindelwald, that that is something that she needs to thank him for.

"You don't need to thank me, I just did what I promised I would do," Gellert responds, like Mie he suspects that Albus won't be woken up by them talking, though he isn't sure that the same can be said about Aberforth. "You're surprised by that," Gellert realises, and Mie realises that she isn't the only one who can see what people often try to hide, though unlike her it is clear that Gellert trusts that skill a lot more than she ever has.

"Dads told you where I'm from," Mie says, it being a statement and not a question, and Gellert nods. "So, I have an interesting perspective, I know what the history books say about you, I know your future, I know how Dad sees you, and I know what Uncle Ab thinks of you," Mie tells Gellert. "It's hard to make sense of all that," Mie admits, deciding that honestly is best right now.

"You don't know what to think," Gellert realise, feeling that it must be complicated to know as much as Mie does.

"I know what to think, knowing how to feel is more complicated," Mie admits.

"I understand," Gellert responds, and Mie isn't so sure about that. "You sacrificed a lot by coming here," Gellert says as while he doesn't completely know everything, he knows that.

"I wouldn't call it sacrificing, I just knew I needed to do what I needed to make everything better," Mie admits.

"You already have," Gellert says, glancing at Albus, which Mie notices and she realises that that is the perfect lead in to the conversation that she knows they have to have.

"Where I come from, Dad was alone from when you left Godric's Hollow until the day he died," Mie tells Gellert, having noticed the look, and she can see the look of pain pass over his face as she says Albus died, but because she wants to say this before Albus or Aberforth wake up Mie doesn't give Gellert a chance to dwell on his grief. "He was a leader, a hero, the greatest wizard to ever live, ultimately one of the key reasons the war was won, but he kept everyone at a distance even those who cared about him," Mie explains, knowing that Dumbledore's plans lead to everything that happened, and she can tell that Gellert is listening to everything she is saying. "He cared, but he wouldn't admit that. I think everything that happened with you, and everything that is happening with Voldemort, everything that did happen in my timeline because of Voldemort that we're trying to prevent, made him decide that the best way to win the war, to try and protect the people he did care about was to keep them at a distance. He made the decision to put his plan in motions without thinking beyond the logic, without considering the human impact," Mie explains, and she can almost see Gellert's mind turning. "He would say love was the most powerful magic, but he wouldn't let himself feel love; I don't want that for him this time," Mie tells Gellert, showing how protective she is of Albus.

"I don't either," Gellert assures Mie, as he doesn't care what happens to him, he wants better for Albus than what Mie just described. "Spending time with Albus when I was young was the first time since I was nine where anger wasn't all I felt," Gellert tells Mie. "He gave me gift, he gave me back the ability to feel, I can never make that up to him," Gellert reveals. "And he's given me another one now," Gellert tells Mie, speaking of Albus getting him out of jail, who looks between Albus and Aberforth to make sure that they are actually asleep and not just pretending as she is sure that neither will be a fan of what she is about to say.

"I'm a muggle born, I have proudly called myself a Mudblood and been tortured because of it, I carry those scars with me, even in this time," Mie tells Gellert. "I believe in making our society equal, to eliminate all forms of prejudice, and I will do everything in my power to make that dream a reality," Mie tells Gellert who realises that even though Mie wasn't raised by Albus she has his stubbornness. "Are we going to have a problem?" Mie asks, frankly, as she wants to know now so that she knows what to expect.

"No," Gellert answers and Mie would be lying if she wasn't surprised by that. "I have had a lot of time to think, to analyse what I did and why," Gellert says and from the interested look Mie is giving him, the same look with the same piercing blue eyes that Albus has given him so many times before, he knows he isn't going to get away without explaining. "I still believe that sometimes mayhem and anarchy brings clarity, but I also know the motivations behind ones actions have to be pure, mine weren't," Gellert admits. "I was motivated by pain, and sometimes that can be a good motivation, but I was also motivated by anger," Gellert reveals. "I felt so much anger, experience so much of my father's anger that I allowed that to consume me. I allowed the desire to assure that no one experience what I experienced as a child turn into hate, and the hate grew into something completely removed from where it started without me even realising until I had time to look back," Gellert explains.

"Hate's not easy to let go off," Mie tells Gellert.

"It's not," Gellert confirms. "But I am trying, I have been trying, and I will continue to," Gellert tells Mie, who nods in understanding.

"I'm going to ask you a question, and I don't want a speech, I want a simple, honest answer," Mie says and Gellert nods. "You have a long time to think, to reflect, to analyse as you said, what you've done, what lead you to where you are, do you feel guilty?" Mie asks, needing to know that.

"Yes," Gellert answers simply and for a few moments Mie stares at his face, trying to tell if he is lying to her.

"I know what you mean to Dad, and like I said I know your future so I know the potential you have inside of you," Mie tells Gellert, who is incredibly curious about that but because he figures he will not get an answer he does not ask. "I'm giving you a chance, but unlike my Dad I only give one," Mie tells Gellert.

"I understand," Gellert responds and the two of them drift into silence as an understanding passes between them. While they both have a lot more questions about one another, both realise that it is not the time to explore those questions and so they just sit in their comfortable silence.

For a little while Gellert and Mie sit in silence, as Albus and Aberforth sleep and slowly the light coming through the window behind Gellert goes from being thin rays to being more of the sky. After a while of the sounds of breathing being the only sounds heard Mie and Gellert hear footsteps and as they do Gellert sees Mie search for something, and if he had to guess he would assume she is looking for her wand. Seconds after the first footsteps are heard Regulus walks into the hospital wing and as soon as he looks over, he realises that Mie is awake.

"Mie," Regulus says amazed, hurrying over to him.

"Hi," Mie responds, feeling thrilled to see him.

"I'm so glad you're okay," Regulus says, hugging Mie and then kissing her, a kiss that Mie gladly responds to as, just like she said to Harry, Regulus was one of the things she most wanted to return to. "I love you," Regulus says, as he and Mie break apart, saying the words to Mie for the first time.

"I love you too," Mie responds, knowing that without a doubt after everything that happened even though that scares her, and the two of them kiss once more.

A while after Regulus walked into the hospital wing to find Mie awake, though they aren't aware of that fact, Lily, James, Sirius, Remus, Alice, Frank, Amelia, Severus, Marlene, Mary, Dorcus, Emmaline, Edgar, Isaac, Kathleen and Alora are all walking into the great hall and even though they aren't all Gryffindor's they all sit down at the Gryffindor table and no one says anything as the rest of the students are used to it.

"What's first up today?" Marlene asks, as everyone starts to eat.

"Herbology," Emmaline answers.

"It's been months, how do you not know that?" Marry asks, a bemused look on her face.

"Because I've never had to, I just follow the rest of you," Marlene explains, and a few people around the table shake their heads in amused ways.

"So, Double Defence this afternoon, what do you think is going to happen?" Dorcus asks curious.

"Well, considering Professor Dumbledore won't leave the hospital wing I'm going to say that Moody will be teaching," Frank comments.

"Sounds about right," Sirius comments. "I hope he lets us duel again," Sirius says.

"Same," James, Alice, Amelia, Marlene, Severus and Edgar say together, as Minerva walks up to the group.

"Professor?" Lily asks, being the first to see her. "Is everything okay?" Lily asks concerned.

"I have news," Minerva reveals.

"Is it Mie? Is she okay?" Remus asks worried.

"It is, she's awake," Minerva reveals.

"She is?" Alice asks amazed.

"Is she okay?" Amelia asks, needing to know that.

"She is still weak, and Madam Pomfrey says it is going to take her time to fully heal, but she is okay," Minerva explains, and all the seventh years are thrilled about that.

"Can we see her?" James asks, and all the seventh years very much look like they want to go running to the hospital wing.

"Not until tonight, and Madam Pomfrey says that not all of you can visit at once," Minerva explains.

"We understand, thank you for telling us," Lily says and Minerva nods before walking away.

"She's okay," Severus says amazed.

"She's okay," Dorcus confirms and the seventh years continue to eat breakfast.

As the seventh years eat there is more talking and laughter than there has been in the last ten days as they are all thrilled that Mie is awake, thrilled that she is going to be okay. Those who spent time reading the books with Mie are even happier as they all feel that after everything Mie has been though everything she has sacrificed she deserves to have a life in world she is creating.

Chapter Text

Chapter 42

AN: Thank you for the support. Sorry that this chapter is late. Christmas day sucked for me, and I got Disney Dreamlight valley on my computer, so I've been playing that a lot. Hope you like this chapter.

A day has passed since Mie first woke up after being unconscious for ten days and even though she spent so long asleep she has spent most of the last day sleeping, so much so that she spent all of the time Amelia, Sirius, and Lily were visiting with her asleep. It's early morning and Mie is once again awake, feeling a little stronger, with Albus, Gellert and Aberforth sitting around her bed. As she is more aware Mie realises that there is tension between her uncle and Gellert, something which does not surprise her. As she has realised that her dad has been by her side since she was hurt Mie is trying and failing to get him to leave for a little while.

"Dad, I'm okay," Mie says to her father. "You should have a proper rest in a bed, have something to eat, have a shower," Mie tells her father.

"I like being here with you," Albus tells Mie. "I don't need to go anywhere," Albus tells her

"Yes, you do," Mie tells him. "Dad, I hate that you haven't left my side for eleven days, that you haven't looked after yourself," Mie admits, feeling bad about that. "You should go back to our quarters, just for a little while, and bring me back the books in the cupboard next to my bed when you come back," Mie suggests with a grin, as if she is going to be stuck in the hospital wing there is something she wants to do, and Aberforth snorts, clearly amused.

"Annemie…" Albus starts to say, as he really doesn't feel comfortable leaving Mie.

"Uncle Ab will stay with me, Madam Pomfrey is right here, we can send a Patronus or send a message with one of the portraits if needed," Mie tells her father. "I'm okay, you've looked after me for eleven days, and that means everything to me, please look after yourself," Mie says with a pleading look. "Please Dad," Mie requests, as she wants her Dad to spend some time looking after himself as it is clear that he hasn't been.

"Albus, a couple of hours won't hurt," Gellert says gently, wanting to do what he can to help Albus as he agrees with Mie and feels that Albus needs to look after himself.

"How will I know that I am collecting the right books?" Albus asks Mie as he knows that Mie's room is full of books, just like most of their quarters.

"They are the only things in the bottom of the cupboard next to my bed, they are three of them," Mie tells her father.

"I will be back at lunch time," Albus tells his daughter. "If you need me before then I will come back straight away," Albus says. "Promise me that you will let me know," Albus says to his daughter.

"I will," Mie promises, and once she does Albus hugs her.

"Stay with her," Albus says to his brother, who nods, before he and Gellert leave.

After Albus and Gellert leave Aberforth gets up and walks over to Mie's bed and sits down in the chair that Albus has been sitting in.

"Mie, I'm sorry," Aberforth tells his niece.

"What are you apologising for?" Mie asks, looking confused.

"I played right into Voldemort's hands, I got distracted and you got captured," Aberforth says. "I am so sorry," Aberforth says, guilt in his voice.

"Uncle Ab, no," Mie says, reaching over and taking his hand. "It wasn't your fault," Mie assures him. "What happened is on Voldemort, and…. Peter, it's not on you," Mie assures her uncle. "You have nothing to apologise for, I promise you that," Mie tells him. "I love you, Uncle Ab," Mie says to him.

"I love you too," Aberforth tells his niece, after the last week and a half he has realised that he is incredibly glad that Mie came into his life, he is incredibly glad that she came into his life.

As most of the school are in their first morning class Albus and Gellert are able to walk from the Hospital Wing to Albus's office without seeing anyone. Walking into his office rather than walking towards his quarters Albus walks over to his desk where there is at least six Owls waiting.

Looking around the room Gellert sees objects that he recognizes and sees the bits of Albus that he has put into the room over the years, but he also sees what Mie talked about lack of personalisation as a way to keep others at arm's length.

Getting to the owls Albus starts to take the letters of the owls and he checks who each of the letters are from. For the majority of the letters, he leaves on his desk, but a couple he keeps. After sorting the letters he gives Gellert a look which says follow him and they head into the quarters, Albus saying the password while giving Gellert a look, clearly giving him permission to use it if needed, and the two of them walk into Albus's quarters for the second time, and Albus puts the letters down while Gellert allows himself to actually look around, something which he didn't get to do last time as they spent so little time in the quarters.

"Whose letters are you ignoring?" Gellert asks curious.

"The Minster's, we are having a disagreement," Albus explains, without going into details.

"I take it that's a common occurrence," Gellert assumes.

"It is," Albus confirms. "The minister is suspicious of me, he cares about clinging onto his power, is more concerned with that than protecting people," Albus explains. "Voldemort uses that to his advantage," Albus explains. "In the timeline that Annemie is from the ministry interfered at Hogwarts, tried to take control, and temporary forced me out because they did not trust me. I would not be surprised if that happened in this time especially after what happened with the Minster and I in the hospital wing," Albus explains.

"That's more likely to happen when the minister finds out about me," Gellert says, starting to comprehend what Albus is risky by keeping him out of jail. "Albus…" Gellert starts to say.

"I will deal with the Minster," Albus says, walking over to Gellert. "You saved Annemie, I am so thankful, but that's not the only reason I want you here," Albus tells him. "And neither is the skill and knowledge you possess," Albus admits, reaching out and taking Gellert's hands. "I will figure out the Minster, and Voldemort, I want you here because I want you," Albus admits, giving himself this rare moment of vulnerability, even though it is against his nature.

"We'll figure it out," Gellert corrects. "I love you," Gellert says and the two of them kiss, and after a few moments they break apart. "Is that kitchen of yours stocked?" Gellert asks, and Albus nods. "Then you are going to go have a shower, and I am going to make us something to eat," Gellert explains. "As we eat, we'll talk about where we go from here," Gellert says, Albus nods and while Albus heads to the bathroom Gellert heads to the kitchen.

Even though it has been decades since he cooked it was once something he loved to do and so once he got started it is easy to full into old routines.

A little while after Mie and Aberforth talked about how Mie doesn't want Aberforth to blame himself for what happened they hear footsteps and turn to see Lily, James, Amelia, Alice, Sirius and Remus walking into the Hospital Wing. As soon as Mie sees her friends, she can't help but smile, looking very glad to see them.

"Hi you," Amelia says, smiling at her friend, and looking very glad to see that Mie is awake.

"Hi," Mie responds, looking between her friends, the people she truly did not want to leave even with how tired and scared she is.

"Sev and Frank wanted to be here, the others too, but Madam Pomfrey is limiting visitor," Lily explains as she sits down on the edge of Mie's bed, and Mie nods in understanding. "They said to tell you they love you, and can't wait to see you up and about," Lily says as she promised she would pass that message on.

"Tell them I love them too," Mie requests, and Lily nods.

"How are you feeling?" Remus asks, looking concerned.

"I'm okay," Mie says, looking around at everyone.

"Well for the record you scared the crap out of us, don't do that again," Sirius tells Mie.

"I'll try not to," Mie responds, a little amused. "I really love you guys," Mie says, looking between her friends, who have become her family.

"We love you too, Mie," Alice says with a smile. "We're so glad you're back with us,"

"Are you okay?" Mie asks James, wanting to change the subject as she doesn't want to share where she was, as she knows that he would have taken Peter's death the hardest as he still believed that Peter could be saved.

"Trying to be, I had hoped he wouldn't go down this path," James admits. "I am sorry Mie, you paid the price for my faith," James tells her, feeling guilty because of that.

"It's okay. I knew what I was getting into when I agreed to have lunch with Peter," Mie tells James, and as she does, she realises something. "The Horcrux? What happened to it?" Mie asks concerned, not being able to believe that she didn't think to ask about that earlier.

"Reg destroyed it, it's back in your bag," Sirius explains, a proud look on his face, clearly proud of his brother and what he was able to achieve.

"Good," Mie says, sounding relieved, knowing that makes them a step closer to defeating Voldemort.

"Want to know what you missed out on?" Alice asks curious as she assumes that that would be something that Mie would be curious about.

"Please," Mie responds, and her friends proceed to explain everything that Mie has missed in the past eleven days, though unknown they all hold going into explicit details about just how bad it was for them to watch magic keep her alive; they don't admit just how worried they are.

While Mie is getting a crash course in what she has missed out on while she was with Harry in the place between life and death, Albus and Gellert are sitting in Albus's quarters eating the food that Gellert made.

"You haven't lost your touch… this is delicious," Albus tells Gellert, trying not to think about the fact that Ariana loved Gellert's cooking.

"I'm glad you think so," Gellert responds. "So, that cloak Mr Potter keeps hiding me underneath, it's the cloak?" Gellert asks, stressing 'the', finally asking what he has been waiting days to ask.

"It is," Albus confirms, having expected Gellert to ask by now. "It is James's to keep, to use how he sees fit, to pass on," Albus tells Gellert, wanting to make that clear.

"Of course," Gellert responds. "That leaves the stone still out there somewhere," Gellert says, and he notices Albus tense at that. "Albus? What is it?" Gellert asks.

"The stone is gone," Albus explains. "Voldemort had no idea what it was, of course, he wouldn't have cared if he did, but he turned it into a Horcrux," Albus explains. "The Horcrux was destroyed, but it was able to be used once," Albus explains and because of the pain in Albus's voice Gellert comes to a conclusion.

"You were able to see Ariana, talk to her," Gellert realises, feeling afraid as he doesn't know how Albus is going to react to him mentioning his sister.

"And mother and father," Albus reveals. "She told me that she's okay, that she is at peace, that I did my best," Albus reveals, pain as well as amazement in his voice, and because he can tell that Albus needs to say this Gellert doesn't speak, he just allows Albus too. "She… she told me that I needed to forgive myself, that I need to stop punish myself and let myself truly be happy…. That I need to try harder with Ab," Albus reveals.

"She's right," Gellert admits. "Though I fear I will only be a hindrance to the ladder," Gellert admits.

"We'll figure it out," Albus responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they continue to eat.

"Horcruxes," Gellert says, breaking the silence after a few minutes. "How many does Voldemort have?" Gellert asks.

"We've destroyed three," Albus reveals. "In the timeline Annemie is from Voldemort had created another four, one by accident," Albus explains and Gellert can't help but from as he understand Horcrux's, though never had any intention of making them himself, so he knows how significant what Albus is saying is. "Two of them haven't been created yet," Albus explains.

"I'm assuming that the remaining two aren't going to be easy to destroy," Gellert says to Albus.

"We have the means to destroy them, the actual destruction is simple, getting to them is another matter," Albus admits. "And we have the added complication of now that we have started to change events Voldemort could create Horcrux's we don't know about, and if his soul was fragile enough to accidently create a Horcrux once…" Albus starts to say.

"It could happen again," Gellert finishes and Albus nods. "That does present complications," Gellert says and Albus realises something. "That's why Annemie disguised a destroyed locket and left it, to give you more time before Voldemort realises you know about his Horcruxes," Gellert realises.

"We can't risk Voldemort knowing that we know about his Horcrux's before we are ready," Albus explains. "But we also cannot let this war drag on," Albus explains.

"You need time to destroy the Horcruxes, but you also need to work fast to assure that all the horrors that occurred in the timeline Annemie is from don't come to past," Gellert realises.

"Yes," Albus confirms, with a pained voice, and the two of them once again drift into silence as they continue to eat.

In the hospital wing the Lily, James, Sirius, Remus, Alice and Amelia have left as Madam Pomfrey wouldn't let them stay for too long and so once again Mie and Aberforth are alone in the hospital wing.

"So, how much longer do you think Dad's going to stay away for?" Mie asks, glancing at the clock.

"I think that will completely depend on Grindelwald," Aberforth says bitterly.

"Uncle Ab," Mie says with a sign, having realised that this was coming.

"Are you seriously okay with him being here? You know everything he did, you know everything period," Aberforth says, sounding angry that Mie could consider trusting him.

"He did help to save me," Mie says.

"Mie," Aberforth says, sounding a little annoyed. "What do you really think? Because I think Albus is making the second biggest mistake of his life, the first of which was letting that Bastard into our home in the first place," Aberforth says angrily.

"I think, Grindelwald and I talked yesterday, it was eye opening," Mie tells her uncle, who leans forward.

"Mie, you can't trust him, manipulating people with his charm is what he does," Aberforth warns.

"I know that," Mie admits. "And I'm not saying that I trust him, not yet anyway, but what I am saying is that I am going to give him a chance, not for him because you're right he doesn't deserve it, but Dad does," Mie tells her uncle. "No matter how I may feel Dad loves him, and he believes that there is good in Grindelwald that he can help, and I'm not going to take that belief from Dad without a good reason," Mie admits. "I'm not asking you to be his best friend, I'm not even asking you to like him, I just asking that you're not overtly hostile," Mie tells her uncle.

"That's still a hell of a lot you're asking," Aberforth tells Mie.

"I know," Mie admits. "Uncle Ab I'm not asking you for him, I'm not even asking for Dad. I'm asking for me, give it a chance, and if it turns out you're right I will drag him back to Nurmengard myself," Mie tells her uncle.

"If I'm right you won't have to do anything, I will," Aberforth says, and an understanding look passes between them as they drift into silence.

For the next few minutes Aberforth and Mie sit in silence, until they once again hear footsteps and this time Albus and Gellert walk into the room, Albus holding the books Mie wanted.

"My books," Mie says relieved, pushing herself up in bed as she grabs a pad of paper off the bedside table as she is very much looking forward to having something to do rather than just lying in bed.

"Annemie, I appreciate that you want to work on whatever this is, but you also still need rest," Albus tells his daughter, not acting to pass them over.

"This is me figuring a way to send the books to an earlier point in the timeline I'm from," Mie tells her father and Gellert finds that fascinating, but he isn't comfortable enough to ask about it. "It's incredibly important," Mie tells her father.

"I know that," Albus tells his daughter. "But Annemie you are still healing," Albus tells her.

"I'm okay, Dad, I won't push myself too hard, but I need to do something," Mie admits. "My mind doesn't do well being idle," Mie tells her father, and an understanding look passes between them so Albus hands her the books.

"Take rests when you need, and I'm here if you need to talk something through," Albus tells his daughter.

"Thanks Dad," Mie sys as she continues to work on her plan, picking up where she left on, while Albus, Aberforth and Gellert watch on, occasionally Mie would pose a hypothetical question to her father, and he gives his opinion and about an hour later, when both Mie and Albus are stuck Gellert gives a hypothesis of his own; which allows Mie to continue her work until she is too tired to.

Chapter Text

Chapter 43

AN: I really hope you like this chapter. There may be a bit of delay before the next chapter because of you're reading the chapters of Reading that I am emailing out you'll know that I am almost finished book five and I want to finish the last few chapters of that before posting the next chapter of this. It should only be a few days before the next update.

Two days have passed since Mie asked her uncle not to be outwardly hostile towards Grindelwald and in that time has attempted to do so, but it has become clear that it is something he is struggling with. It is early morning on Friday and Mie is in the hospital wing with her father, and Grindelwald as Poppy runs the tests to confirm that it is okay for Mie to leave the hospital wing.

"So, can I go?" Mie asks, as she really doesn't want to stay in the hospital wing any longer.

"Yes, but not to the dorms yet, only to your father's quarters," Poppy explains, and Mie nods. "You're going to feel weak for a few days, and it's going to be an adjustment," Poppy explains. "Mie, we do need to talk about the effects what happened to you is going to have in the long term," Poppy explains.

"You said Annemie was completely healed," Albus says concerned.

"She is, you are," Poppy says, looking between Mie and Albus. "However, your nervous system was completely overloaded. You almost died, and because of that your nervous system is fragile," Poppy explains to Mie. "You may be fine, but if you experience a single event that effects your nervous system such the Cruciatus curse, it may be catastrophic, it is impossible to predict," Poppy explains.

"So, you're saying I'll be playing Russian roulette," Mie realises.

"I don't know exactly what that means, but you could be hit with it ten times and be fine, or if you're hit with it once it could… I'm not going to mix words; it could kill you Mie. I can't predict for sure what will happen but I can tell you that you are vulnerable and if it happens again you may not be able to be saved," Poppy tells Mie who nods as Gellert reaches out and takes Albus's hand as he can tell that Albus is upset.

"I'll remember that," Mie says, though she knows that she cannot exactly prevent people form using the Cruciatus curse on her. "So, I can go?" Mie asks.

"Yes, but remember you still need to rest," Poppy tells her. "If you experience any migraines or nerve pain, come back," Poppy tells Mie, who nods.

"Thank you, for everything you've done," Mie tells Poppy.

"You're welcome, try not to end back here anytime soon," Poppy requests.

"I'll do my best," Mie responds.

"Thank you, Poppy," Albus says, looking incredibly grateful.

About twenty minutes after Poppy told Mie that she could leave the Hospital wing Mie, Albus and Gellert are walking into their quarters.

"How are you feeling? It wasn't too far to walk?" Albus asks his daughter concerned.

"I'm okay, Dad," Mie tells her father. "But I might have a little nap," Mie admits.

"Are you sure? Do you want me to call for Poppy?" Albus asks concerned.

"No, I'm okay, you heard Poppy I'm going to be a little weak. I've been in hospital wing for over two weeks, I'm not used to walking around, but I'm okay," Mie tells her father.

"If you're sure," Albus says.

"I am," Mie responds, as she walks over to her father. "I love you, Dad,"

"I love you too," Albus responds, and Mie hugs him.

"You know, a walk outside could be good for both you and Gellert," Mie suggests to her father as she knows that Albus has been inside since she was hurt and Gellert hasn't exactly had many opportunities to go outside.

"Thanks for the suggestion," Albus responds, kissing the top of Mie's head before the two of them break apart.

"Gellert," Mie says to him with a nod.

"Annemie," Gellert responds and Mie heads into her room. "I think I may make Annemie uncomfortable," Gellert says concerned.

"If you did Annemie would say so," Albus tells Gellert, though he knows that he and Mie have to talk about how she really feels about Gellert being around. "Annemie suggested we go for a walk; would you like to see the grounds?" Albus asks, knowing that because most people will be in class so they shouldn't be bothered.

"See the grounds you talked about so many times, I'd like that," Gellert responds, and the two of them head out of the quarters Albus knowing that Annemie will be able to contact him if needed.

A few minutes later Albus and Gellert are walking outside onto the grounds. After taking a few steps onto the ground Gellert pauses and closes his eyes.

"Gellert?" Albus asks concerned.

"I have not felt sun like this in a long time," Gellert admits.

Hearing that Albus isn't sure how to feel as while he knows that putting Gellert in jail in 1945 was the right decision, that he needed to be stopped, but it is also clear that Gellert is no longer the person he was, and Albus can't help but wonder what point in the last thirty three years the change occurred and would he have realised that the change occurred if he hadn't spent the last thirty three years trying not to think about Gellert.

As Gellert basks in the sun Albus reaches out and takes his hand and after a few minutes the two of them start to walk, they head to the lake which they walk around and talk, talk in a way they did as young men in Godric's Hollow.

Hours after she went to lay down, though she doesn't realise that it has been that long, Mie is walking into the living area of the Dumbledore quarters where she finds her father sitting on the couch, clearly dealing with some kind of paperwork.

"Dad? What time is it?" Mie asks, walking towards him.

"About eleven thirty pm," Albus explains, as Mie walks over.

"I slept for that long?" Mie asks surprised as she has not realised that she has been asleep for that long.

"Yes, I checked on you a few times, and you seemed okay," Albus explains to his daughter. "There is food being kept warm for you," Albus explains to his daughter, as he made sure of that.

"I'm not sure I'm hungry," Mie admits, as she sits down with her dad.

"You haven't eaten all day, you need to eat," Albus tells his daughter.

"Where's Grindelwald?" Mie asks her father, clearly changing the subject.

"He's gone to bed," Albus explains. "Annemie, we haven't really talked about how you feel about Gellert being here," Albus says to his daughter. "I made a deal with the warden, Gellert has been released into my custody and after a month I can make the argument why it should be permanent," Albus explains to his daughter.

"And you did all that to save me," Mie comments.

"I would do whatever I had to do to save you," Albus tells his daughter, and her father gives him an amazed look, feeling incredibly loved.

"Gellert and I talked," Mie reveals, and she can see that Albus is surprised by that. "I'm not sure that I'm completely okay with him, but I am going to give him a chance. So if you're asking if I am okay with him staying with us the answer is yes," Mie tells him, and Albus looks glad. "Dad, I want you to be happy and loved, and I know with Gellert you're both," Mie tells her father. "I just don't want you to get hurt, and I don't want him to hurt anyone else," Mie admits, knowing that Gellert hurt anyone because he was released form jail to save her then she will blame herself.

"I am bias when it comes to Gellert, he is my blind spot, but I don't believe he will hurt anyone else," Albus admits as he has thought about that.

"For the record, I do think you're right," Mie admits, and she can tell that Albus is surprised by that, a feeling that is reflected on her face. "Like I said, we talked," Mie says and while she can tell that her father is incredibly curious about what happened in the conversation, but he isn't going to ask unless Mie volunteers what happened so instead the two of them drift into silence.

For a few minutes Mie and Albus sit in silence, during which Albus pour Mie a cup of tea, and he debates how he is going to get Mie to eat when she is still being hesitant.

"Annemie, when you woke up you said that you weren't to your version of Kings Cross," Albus says to his daughter, as she takes a drop of her tea.

"Yeah, I did," Mie confirms, putting her cup down. "It was the great hall, except the Gryffindor table was the only one there," Mie tells her father. "I felt safe, like I was home, and Harry was there," Mie tells her father. "He was Harry as I knew, except he was at the end of his life, he was one hundred and seventy but looked eighteen," Mie explains. "He wanted me to come back here, to live," Mie tells her father, who comes to a horrible conclusion.

"And you didn't want to?" Albus asks concerned.

"Dad, I didn't want to leave you, or Uncle Ab, or my friends, but I am so tired," Mie admits, needing to explain that. "Harry talked about how the after is coming that eventually the war will end, and we'll be in the after, but that terrifies me, I don't know if I will know what to do when that happens," Mie admits, and while Albus is pained by Mie's words he allows her to keep talking as he can tell that she needs to. "I could have moved on, and a part of me really wanted to, but I decided not to because as scared as I am, as tired, I didn't want to leave you. I didn't want to cause you and my friends' pain, and I know the war isn't over; that there is more for me to do…. I just don't know how I'm going to figure it all out," Mie tells her father.

"I'll help you," Albus says, reaching over and taking her hand. "Annemie you're not alone, I will help you, help you make sense of everything that is to come. I know you have nothing to fear from moving on, but I am glad you decided to return; I love you, Annemie, I am thankful every day that you became my daughter and I don't want to say goodbye to you anytime soon," Albus tells his daughter, knowing that he is going to have to help her because the mindset she described isn't healthy and he wants better for his daughter.

"I love you too, Dad," Mie tells her father as she moves so that she can snuggle into his side and Albus puts his arm around her, kissing her head as he does.

"Dad, Peter died because of me," Mie says, guilt in her voice, as she turns into his side so that Albus can't see her face.

"Peter died because of Voldemort," Albus tells his daughter in a matter of fact tone of voice. "Peter's death is not your fault," Albus assures his daughter. "You do not deserve to punish yourself. Peter made his choices, and Voldemort killed him," Albus tells his daughter. "You choose to come back to us, to continue on, which means you need to eat," Albus tells his daughter, and he feels Mie nod against her shoulder. "Star," Albus says.

Over the next little while Albus and Mie eat together as they once again engage in one of their academic debates which is clearly something that they both enjoy.

The following morning Mie seems a lot stronger than she did the day before and because of that she is sitting at the table in the Dumbledore quarters doing more research into a way to send the books to another timeline while Gellert is sitting on the couch reading and Albus is downstairs in a meeting with the Minster. As she is doing her research Mie notices that Gellert is constantly glancing at the clock.

"He hasn't been that long," Mie says, breaking the semi awkward silence that Mie and Gellert have been sitting in since Albus left. "You should know anyone that Dad can handle someone like the minster. Honestly, I think he's a little scared of Dad," Mie admits.

"That's the problem, a man with power is at his most dangerous when he is afraid," Gellert reveals.

"That's explains Fudge," Mie responds, and Gellert gives her a curious look. "Cornelius Fudge, he was the minster for magic during my first five years at Hogwarts," Mie explains. "He did a lot of questionable things, during his last year especially, to try and cling to his power, because he wouldn't admit the truth," Mie reveals and as she speaks, she subconsciously rubs her hand where the message from the blood quill are still clear, thanks to the light coming through the window Gellert sees that there is scared writing on Mie's hand.

"A blood quill?" Gellert asks.

"Fudge's pet plant at Hogwarts, I had to use it after Dad was forced out of Hogwarts, they mistakenly believed he would be gone forever," Mie tells Gellert.

"Albus is concerned that the Ministry Is going to interfere at Hogwarts like they did in the timeline you're from," Gellert tells Mie.

"I wouldn't be surprised if they tried, but Dad didn't let them succeed in my timeline, he won't now," Mie explains, and she notices the proud look Gellert has on his face.

"Annemie, how did he die in your timeline?" Gellert asks, pain in his voice, dreading the answer but feeling the need to know.

"In a way that will not happen in this one," Mie promises Gellert, and before Gellert can ask more the door opens and Albus walks back in wearing bright blue robes with what can only be described as red sprinkles covering them. "Did you change your robes?" Mie ask her father as she is pretty sure that he wasn't wearing them when he leaved.

"I did," Albus confirms, as he knows that Mitchum gets annoyed by over-the-top robes and so he played into that.

"You've moved beyond your three-piece suit period," Gellert comments, an amused look on his face.

"Wait, three-piece suit?" Mie asks surprised. "Like a regular one, not purple velvet?" Mie asks, surprised.

"Purple velvet?" Gellert asks, looking at Albus, giving him a teasing grin.

"I very much liked that suit," Albus responds, like there is nothing wrong with that.

"Okay, rewind, three-piece suit, Dad dressed regularly at one point?" Mie asks shocked.

"He did," Gellert confirms. "Thought I can't say I don't like this new look," Gellert says, grinning at Albus.

"I want pictures of this regular wardrobe because I don't believe it," Mie tells her father.

"If you two are quiet done critiquing my wardrobe I would like to talk about the minster," Albus says, though it does fill him with joy to see Mie and Gellert getting along so well.

"What happened?" Mie asks interested, though she would very much like to continue teasing her dad.

"The ministry wants to take a more active roll at Hogwarts, not in the same way it did in your timeline, but it's heading towards that," Albus admits.

"What did you tell him?" Gellert asks curious.

"That that wasn't going to happen," Albus says, and he proceeds to explain exactly what happened during his meeting with Mitchum.

A few hours after Mie and Gellert teased Albus about his wardrobe the three of them are getting ready for dinner when there is a knock on the door.

"I'll get it," Mie says, heading to the door and opening it to reveal Aberforth who is looking awkward. "Hey Uncle Ab," Mie says before hugging him. "Thank you for agreeing to this," Mie says as she hugs her uncle, feeling him kiss her cheek.

"I'm doing this for you, not either of them," Aberforth tells his niece in a quiet voice as the two of them break apart, and walk over to where Albus and Gellert are setting up the table.

"Aberforth," Albus greats, looking glad to see his brother, though extremely worried about how this is going to go.

"Albus, Grindelwald," Aberforth says, an edge to his voice as he says the ladder.

"Aberforth," Gellert responds, clearly trying to play nice for Albus's sake.

"Food should be here any second," Mie says and just as she finishes speaking several different dishes and drinks appear on the table.

"Let's eat," Albus says and the four of them sit down at the table, Mie and Aberforth on one side while he and Gellert sit on the other and together they proceed to have a very awkward dinner, despite Mie trying to engage them all in conversation, a dinner which Aberforth leaves early from, but which actually went better than any of them were expecting.

The morning after The Three Dumbledore's and Grindelwald had diner together Mie has slept in and as she walks into the main living area she finds Gellert and Albus playing chess against each other. Feeling fascinating Mie sits down across from where they are playing and watches. Even though Mie is not good at Chess she can appreciate how strategic they both are.

"Checkmate," Albus says, almost an hour after Mie started watching Albus and Gellert.

"Good game," Gellert says.

"That was impressive," Mie tells her father and Gellert. "Um so Dad, I want to return to classes tomorrow," Mie tells her father.

"Are you sure you're ready for that?" Albus asks his daughter concerned.

"No," Mie admits. "But NEWT exams start in two weeks, I missed my chance to sit NEWTs once, and I will never regret that, but I'm not going to miss my chance again," Mie tells her father. "I want this, I can do it," Mie tells her father.

"If you return to class you continue to stay here," Albus tells his daughter. "And you rest if needed, and if it gets too much, or you can't handle it, you come back here," Albus tells his daughter.

"Deal," Mie respond, and the three of them drift into silence as Albus and Gellert begin another game of chess against each other as Mie watches on.

Chapter Text

Chapter 44

AN: Sorry about the break I wanted to get a couple of chapters of Reading Hermione's done before I posted this. HAPPY NEW YEAR. Hope you had a great celebration with friends and family. From now on, I will continue to write a chapter of this then a chapter of reading, unless there is a reason I can't write a chapter, so breaks between chapters should hopefully not be too long.

After spending the rest of the day with her father and Grindelwald and a night of restful sleep, Mie gets up and gets dressed in her uniform, something which takes a little longer than usual. Once dressed she walks into the main living area where her father and Grindelwald are sitting at the table both of them drinking cups of tea.

"Good morning, Annemie," Albus greats.

"Morning Dad, Gellert," Mie greats.

"How did you sleep?" Albus asks concerned.

"Pretty well, I feel okay," Mie tells her father.

"Do you want some breakfast?" Albus asks.

"I was thinking I would go to the hall," Mie explains, as she thinks that would be best.

"You're likely going to be swarmed by people," Albus warns.

"I know," Mie responds. "I'll be okay," Mie says. "I'll see you both later," Mie says before leaving, and Gellert notices the worried look on Albus's face.

"Albus, she'll be okay," Gellert says reassuringly.

"Annemie has a habit of pushing herself too hard. I'm worried that she won't know her own limits," Albus tells Gellert, who has no idea what to say to that and so he reaches over and takes Albus's hand.

After leaving the quarters she shares with her father, and now Grindelwald, Mie slowly heads down to the entrance hall a walk that even though she took all the short cuts she knew, took longer than it's ever taken before. Once Mie gets to the entrance hall she pauses, catches her breath, and prepares herself for what is going to happen when she walks into the hall. After taking a few deep breaths Mie walks into the great hall, that is pretty busy.

"MIE!" Sirius's voice yells when Mie is about halfway to the Gryffindor table, and Mie notices all her friends, along with a lot of the other students who are sitting around, turn and look at her.

"You're back? Are you back back? Like coming to class?" Amelia asks as Mie gets to the Gryffindor table.

"Yeah, I am," Mie confirms, as she sits down between Sirius and Alice.

"I'm glad you're back," Marlene says, giving her a smile.

"You know you picked the busiest day to return," Mary tells her, feeling that the least Mie could do is ease herself into it.

"Yeah, I know," Mie responds. "What can I say, I like challenge,' Mie says with a grin.

"That you do," Lily tells her as Mie starts to eat, and as she does Mie catches Regulus's eyes and gives him a slight smile while Regulus gives her the briefest look to say that he is glad she is okay, but then they both force themselves to look away from each other so that no one notices.

A little while after Mie left for breakfast Albus, who has a while before he is going to teach his first class since Mie was hurt, his seventh years, has gone down to his office as he is expecting a visit and one that he is very much not looking forward to.

Knowing that his visitor is on their way Albus calmly sits at his desk with his hands crossed and waits.

"He's on his way up Dumbledore," Everard's portrait informs Dumbledore.

"Thank you," Albus responds, and he continues to wait.

About a minute later the door to Albus's open bursts open and Barty Crouch with his wand drawn storms into the office.

"Where is he, Dumbledore?" Crouch asks, looking around with his wand drawn, clearly a man on a mission.

"Where is who?" Albus asks in a pleasant voice, even though he suspects he knows exactly who Crouch is asking about.

"Don't play games, Dumbledore, Grindelwald, where is he?" Crouch asks angrily. "I know the deal you made with the Nurmengard Warden, and I am here to take him into custody," Crouch tells Albus.

"You will do no such thing," Albus says standing up, his eyes blazing, practically daring Crouch to try to fight him. "Gellert Grindelwald is in my custody, that is the deal I made with the Warden of Nurmengard, that deal has nothing to do with you, or the British Ministry," Albus tells Crouch.

"You have one of the most dangerous Dark Wizards of all time within Hogwarts! it has everything to do with the ministry!" Crouch exclaims, not believing that Dumbledore of all people could be so stupid.

"No, it doesn't," Albus says, walking towards Crouch. "Grindelwald is here because he wants to atone for what he did in the past by helping fight against Voldemort," Albus explains, carefully making sure to call Gellert by his last name so that he doesn't give away how close they actually are. "Grindelwald's insight and help has already been invaluable, and I am sure it will continue to be," Albus explains. "The Minster has made it clear that he is more interested in me than working to protect against Voldemort and his Death Eaters and so I have taken matters into my own hands," Albus says, taking a step towards Crouch. "You can continue to follow in your bosses' footsteps, and focus on irrelevant things, or you can take a stand against Voldemort and his supports who are within your ministry, before he destroys everything, we hold dear," Albus tells Crouch.

"Is that a threat?" Crouch asks, Albus noticing that his wand is twitching in his hand.

"No, it's the reality of what Voldemort will do if he isn't stopped," Albus informs Crouch. "I will act in the way I feel is best for everyone," Albus tells Crouch. "You can continue down the easy path where you continue to only focus on the purebloods who give you power or you can go down the right path where you protect everyone as you should," Albus tells Crouch.

"If he steps one toe out of line this won't be a conversation," Crouch warns Albus, clearly making a threat, before turning and leaving.

"Barty," Albus says once Crouch gets near the door and he pauses. "You should talk to your son more," Albus advises, as while he doesn't know if Barty's son has joined the Death Eaters yet, he knows that if he hasn't yet he could soon.

"What does that mean?" Crouch asks, turning to face him.

"It means you should talk to your son," Albus repeats and once he does Crouch heads out of the room, clearly confused about Albus's warning.

After Crouch leaves Albus takes several deep breaths as while he didn't let it show he is incredibly frustrated by Crouch, before heading back upstairs.

Having no idea what happened with her father and Crouch Mie, along with the other seventh years, have had charms and break and are on their way to Defence Against the Dark Arts.

"Hey, you okay?" Amelia asks concerned as she has noticed that Mie is walking slower than the others.

"Yeah, just… more walking than I've done in a while," Mie admits, clearly struggling a little.

"You know, after everything you've been through no one would think any less of you if you went to lay down," Amelia tells Mie.

"I would think less of me," Mie responds.

"You're too hard on yourself," Amelia tells Mie, giving her a supportive look, feeling that Mie has no reason to be so hard on herself.

"Sometimes," Mie admits. "I need to try to get through today," Mie tells her friend.

"Okay, but you need to know that there is no shame in leaning on others when you need," Amelia tells Mie.

"I'll remember that," Mie responds as they get to the defence classroom.

For the next few minutes, the seventh years wait until the door is open and they are allowed in. Just like always Mie and her friends take seats in the first couple of rows and the first thing Mie realises is that Gellert is sitting in the corner of the room while Albus is sitting on the desk, though only those who know about Gellert would realise that it's him as his appearance has been transfigured in minor ways so it would be hard to recognize him unless you knew, but that doesn't prevent those who don't know who he is to be incredibly curious.

"Welcome, welcome," Albus says, looking between the students.

"it's good to see you back, Sir," Edgar says as he takes his seat.

"Thank you, Mr Bones," Albus responds. "Professor Moody has been keeping me informed on what you have been doing," Albus admits. "So, I am offering you the choice, would you like to continue with what Moody has been doing with you or return to our box of questions?" Albus asks curious.

"Questions," Emmaline says, and several people around the room nod in agreement.

"Questions it is," Albus says, getting up and walking around to the back of the desk where he opens it and pulls out the box of questions.

Once he has the questions Albus walks back over to the desk and sits back down on it.

"Okay, the first question is…" Albus says as he pulls a question out of the box, and as he sees the words he can't help but pause. "What was the hardest duel you have ever been apart of, and what made it hard," Albus reads, and as he does, he can't help but glance over where Gellert is sitting, and as he does that Mie and Sirius exchange looks, both wondering how Albus is going to answer that particular question, especially with Gellert in the room. "Interesting question," Albus says, folding the piece of parchment the question is on, giving himself the opportunity to think of how he is going to answer that.

"He's not going to answer," James whispers to Remus and Lily.

"No, he is," Lily responds, though she can't help but wonder how much of the truth Albus is going to tell.

"The hardest duel I have ever been apart took place in nineteen forty-five," Albus answers, and while most of the people who know the truth about Mie and Gellert exchange looks Mie can't help but glance over at Gellert who is looking incredibly interested in what Albus is about to say.

"Grindelwald?" Isaac asks.

"Yes," Albus answers, with a nod. "I knew it was coming for a while, that it was inevitable, but there was no way to prepare, it was something I knew I wasn't ready for," Albus admits.

"But Sir, you're a more skilled Wizard than Grindelwald, why didn't you think you were ready?" Alroa asks and from the corner of her eye Mie sees Grindelwald and realises that he is close to having something to say about that, but he clearly holds himself back for Albus's sake.

"Grindelwald is just as skilled as me, perhaps more so," Albus admits, and as he does those who know who he is notice Grindelwald look down at the ground. "Ever single duel carries with it the history of those taking part in it," Albus says standing up. "You remember what has come before, what is at stake, and you carry all that," Albus reveals, as he starts to pace, forcing himself not to glance over where Grindelwald is sitting. "That can make a duel difficult, it can make you conflicted and it is incredibly important to remember the why, remember what is at stake, remember what brought you to that moment," Albus explains, looking between the students, and he notices Mie give him a supportive look. "Let's move on," Albus says, picking up another questioning, one that thankfully doesn't make him think of Gellert, and so he is able to completely change the subject.

For the rest of class Albus continues to answer the questions, pausing to give demonstrates and go into more detail when relevant, until finally the bell rings.

"NEWTS start next week, I want you all to write the three things that make you most nervous and three things that you feel most comfortable with, we're going to go through them in our next lesson," Albus instructs everyone. "Annemie, a word," Albus requests.

"I'll see you in the hall," Mie tells her friends as she was expecting that, and they nod and head out. As Remus is the last one out of the classroom he closes the door behind him, leaving Mie, Albus and Gellert alone.

"How are you feeling?" Albus asks his daughter, as Gellert walks over.

"A little tired," Mie admits.

"Maybe you should go rest," Albus says to his daughter, clearly concerned about her.

"I thought about it, but I think I'll be okay," Mie tells her father. "I have transfiguration and Ancient runes this afternoon, I can handle that," Mie explains.

"Are you sure? You don't have to," Albus tells his daughter, feeling concerned, and feeling that he might have a word with Minerva so that she can send Mie back to their quarters if it seems like it is all too much for her.

"I'm sure," Mie tells her father. "Dad, I need to make it through today, I need to at least try to," Mie tells her father.

"You are incredibly stubborn, and determine to prove yourself, though from what I've seen you have no reason to. Your intelligence and skill are more than clear," Gellert tells Mie, trying to make sense of how someone so smart and skilled has so much self doubt.

"Wow, um, thanks Gellert," Mie says, having no idea how to respond to that. "Being determined to prove myself, kind of an old habit I can't break," Mie admits. "I'll come to our quarters after diner," Mie tells her father, and Gellert, clearly not wanting to explain more.

"Good, there is something we need to talk about," Albus tells his daughter, who automatically feels concerned.

"Is something wrong?" Mie asks concerned.

"I had an interesting meeting with Mr Crouch earlier," Albus tells his daughter.

"How bad?" Mie asks, as she knows what Crouch is capable of, the lengths he is willing to go to and she can't help but be concerned about that.

"Not as bad as it could have been, but we do need to be on alert," Albus tells his daughter. "We'll talk about the details after diner," Albus explains, as if Mie is insisting that she goes to the rest of her classes then he doesn't want to add to her worry until later.

"Okay," Mie says, and both Albus and Gellert can see the concerned on her voice. "Um, okay, I'll see you both later," Mie says, feeling concerned about what Crouch is up to, as she heads out of the classroom.

"She said our quarters," Gellert says amazed.

"She did, and she said she'll see us both later," Albus tells Gellert. "She's trying to be open, and I appreciate you trying too," Albus tells Gellert, as he can tell that Gellert is making an effort, certainly more than he ever tried to make with Aberforth, and that means everything to him.

After leaving her father and Gellert Mie doesn't go straight to the great hall rather she goes to the Room of Requirements and because she knows exactly what room she wants she is able to walk in without a problem.

Walking into the room Mie can't help but smile as she sees Regulus waiting.

"Hi," Mie greats.

"Hi," Regulus responds, walking towards her and once they are close enough to each other the two of them embrace and kiss. "How are you?" Regulus asks after he and Mie break apart, though he keeps his arm around her.

"I'm okay," Mie assures Regulus. "How are you?" Mie asks concerned.

"I'm okay, I'm trying to figure out how to get into the best position to get the last two Horcrux's," Regulus tells Mie.

"That's not going to be easy," Mie tells Regulus, and she can't help but be concerned about the danger he is going to be in.

"I know," Regulus tells Mie. "But we've got to figure out what to do. It feels like we're running on borrowed time," Regulus admits.

"It really does," Mie admits. "How long do you think before we have to get back?" Mie asks.

"Three minutes would be pushing it," Regulus admits.

"Then let's make ever second count," Mie says, kissing Regulus again as she knows that they only have these occasional stollen moments.

A few hours later Mie, surprising herself, has managed to make it thought the rest of the day and is currently in the Great Hall for dinner. Unknown to Mie her father and Gellert are standing just beyond the doors to enter the hall.

"I'm not sure this is a good idea," Gellert says concerned as while he can handle anything he is worried about what his presence will do to Albus.

"You're transfigured, the only people who will know it is you is those who already know," Albus tells Gellert.

"What if someone realises? From what you said that Ministry worker Crouch already knows, he could be spready the word as we speak," Gellert reminds Albus.

"He could be," Albus confirms. "But he also has bigger problems to deal with," Albus reveals. "Gellert, I want you here, and part of you being here is not spending all our time in our quarters," Albus tells Gellert.

"You called it our quarters too," Gellert says with a slight smile.

"I did," Albus confirms.

"If the parents find out they won't be happy," Gellert reminds Albus.

"The parents are frequently unhappy with me," Albus tells Gellert. "It will be okay, we will deal with whatever it is to come," Albus tells Gellert, who finally looks convinced and the two of them head into the hall.

As Gellert, transfigured to look slightly different, and Albus make their way towards the head table as they walk it is clear that there is some whispers and some people wondering who Gellert is, but Albus and Gellert just continue to walk until they get to the head table where the elves have added an extra chair between Albus's and Minerva's chairs.

"Glad you've joined us again," Minerva says to Albus, as they sit down.

"Thank you, Minerva," Albus says, giving his old friend a slight smile.

"Albus, introductions?" Slughorn asks curious, wondering who it is.

"Of course," Albus responds. "This is Gerard Gere, a dear friend, he will be staying at Hogwarts," Albus says, purposely not giving a timeframe.

"Welcome," Hagrid tells him, clearly feeling that any friend of Dumbledore's can be trusted.

"Thank you," Gellert says to Hagrid with a smile as he knows how much Hagrid means to Albus.

"Well, I hope you enjoy your time at Hogwarts Gerard," Slughorn says, clearly tyring to figure out if he knows Gellert form somewhere.

"I'm sure I will," Gellert responds, as he looks around at the students and finally to Albus who he has come to realise is at his happiest when he is helping students so that is something he doesn't want to put in jeopardy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 45

AN: Thank you for the support. Hope you enjoy this chapter. I took some time off from writing yesterday for my birthday so sorry about the missing update. Hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

For the rest of Mie's first week back at school it is clear that she is getting a little stronger, with every day, and by friend she doesn't feel completely exhausted by the end of the day. It's early hours of Saturday morning, a Saturday where there will be the Quidditch final between Gryffindor and Slytherin, and both Albus and Gellert are asleep in the bed they share, or they are until they hear screams coming from Mie's room.

Reacting without thinking, on pure instinct, Albus and Gellert both grab their wands and go running into Mie's room, preparing for an attack. As Albus and Gellert storm into Mie's room they find her tossing and turning in her bed as she is screaming.

"Stay back," Albus tells Gellert as hurries over to Mie as he doesn't want Mie to be overwhelmed and considering her current state, he isn't sure that she will react well to Gellert. "Annemie, it's Dad, you're safe," Albus tells his daughter. "You're not being hurt, you're okay, wake up," Albus says as he continues to try and wake his daughter, but due to his experience he knows not to touch Mie until she is awake. "Wake up, Sweetheart," Albus tells his daughter, and seconds later Mie opens her eyes and bolts upright. "It's okay, you're okay," Albus assures his daughter, sitting down on the bed next to her that she is awake.

"Dad?" Mie asks, sounding afraid, as Gellert realises that she has a look of pure terror on her face.

"I'm here, it's okay, it's not happening again," Albus tells his daughter.

"I saw Bellatrix, and it was happening again, and then she was hurting everyone I care about," Mie tells her. "She was hurting you," Mie says, looking upset.

"It was a nightmare," Albus tells his daughter, moving closer to her and putting his arm around her, so focused on her that he doesn't notice Gellert sneak out. "It has basis in reality, yes, but it's not happening now," Albus tells his daughter. "You're safe, I'm safe, your friends are safe," Albus assures his daughter, kissing the top of her head, as Mie snuggles into Albus's side, taking comfort from her father and for a few minutes the two of them sit in silence.

"I'm sorry for waking you up," Mie tells her father, after a few minutes of silence, feeling bad about that.

"It's okay," Albus assures her and as he does Gellert walks back into the room holding three mugs.

"I made tea with lemon," Gellert says, offering two of the mugs.

"Thank you," Mie says as she and Albus both take two of the mugs and Albus gives Gellert a grateful look. "I am sorry for waking you up," Mie tells Gellert.

"I believe Albus just told you that it is okay, and it is," Gellert tells Mie as he awkwardly sits on the end of her bed. "We cannot control how we react to our nightmares," Gellert tells Mie.

"So true," Mie says, as she takes a drink of her tea, and she, Albus and Gellert drift into silence as they sit together. While it is clear that Gellert is awkward and not really sure where his place it is equally as sure that he wants to offer support to Mie and Albus.

Hours after Mie woke up Albus and Gellert, something which resulted in one of them getting any more sleep, the three of them are walking into the Great Hall where there is practically a sea of Red and Gold.

"Wow," Mie mutters, a little amazed as she walks towards the Gryffindor table where there is a solitary person in Green and Silver, Severus. "Wow Sev, you're brave," Mie comments as she sits down across from him.

"James insisted that I join the Gryffindor table as usual," Severus explains, causing Mie to look at James in his Quidditch uniform.

"Are you punishing Sev for something?" Mie asks James curious, as it seems like a bad idea for Severus to be sitting at the Gryffindor table wearing so much Slytherin merch today even though he does so most days.

"Of course not, just because we're going to thrash Slytherin doesn't mean I don't want my friend around," James comments. "Though, I'm not getting anywhere close to you when you're wearing all that," James says, clearly referring to Severus's Slytherin gear, and as he does the Slytherin smirks.

"Oh, I like the look of that," Lily says with a smirk as she knows her friend well enough to know that he is planning something big.

"Me too, what are you planning?" Mary asks curious.

"If Slytherin beats Gryffindor today are going to join me at the Slytherin party, wearing a Slytherin Quidditch uniform and you can't insult or curse anyone," Severus challengers.

"And if Gryffindor wins you have to do the same, BUT you also have to give a speech about how amazing Gryffindors are," James tells his friend as he knows what Slytherin is challenging him is harder for him, so he had to add something to it.

"Deal," James says and the two of them shake hands.

"Oh, this is going to be great," Sirius says, and Emmaline and Marlene, both of whom are on the Gryffindor team, also grin.

"Perfect Motivations to knock a few Slytherin's off course," Marlene says with a grin, as she and Sirius are the Beaters.

"Do you need motivation for that?" Dorcus asks curious.

"Of course not," Marlene responds, and with a few of them looking amused at that the Gryffindor's start to eat their breakfast. As they do Mie looks over at the Slytherin table where Regulus is sitting in his Slytherin Quidditch uniform, and gives him a subtle encouraging look.

About forty minutes later Mie, Lily, Alice, Remus, Mary, Amelia, Dorcus, Severus, Frank, Isaac, Alora, Kathleen, and Edgar are sitting together in the middle of the Gryffindor stand in the Quidditch pitch, and with the exception of Severus's, who is actually the only person in the stand they are in who's not, they are all dressed in Gryffindor colours.

"I really hope this doesn't last too long," Remus says to Mie, and she give shim a surprised look. "I love Sirius, I will support him, but I also want to get some study done today," Remus explains.

"Yeah, me too," Mie responds.

"Same," Amelia and Lily say together.

"You know either way you're not going to get any study done today," Edgar tells them.

"What do you mean?" Amelia asks her brother.

"Well, if Gryffindor win there is going to be an all-night celebration, and if Gryffindor loose there is going to be an all-night commiseration," Edgar points out, saying what he thinks everyone should have already realised.

"Forgive my question, but what's the difference?" Mie asks curious.

"The noise," Dorcus answers.

"And the general mood," Mary adds.

"Good to know," Mie says, as Madam Hootch walks out onto the pitch signalling that the game is about to begin, and seconds later the Gryffindors fly out onto the ground causing a defining raw of cheers from most of the stands.

For the next couple of hours, the Quidditch cup final takes place and it is clear just how amazing both teams are. Finally, Regulus does a dive, and everyone knows exactly what he is doing and seconds later he pulls up from the dive with the Snitch in his hand, and while applause from the Slytherin's side breaks out there is an even louder raw from the Gryffindor side.

"What's happened? I don't understand?" Mie asks confused, not sure why the Gryffindors are so happy when Regulus caught the snitch.

"Gryffindor was one hundred and sixty points in front, we still won," Isaac explains, and Mie realises that she should have realised that.

"We?" Amelia asks her brother with an amused look on her face, as she claps.

"Today I'm an honorary Gryffindor," Isaac explains, and from the look on Amelia's face it is clear that she is never going to let her brother forget that he said that.

As the celebration and cheers break out Sirius, James, and Marlene fly over to the Gryffindor stands and pull Remus, Lily, and Dorcus respectively onto their brooms and as they fly off the Gryffindors in the stands cheer and laugh while Emmaline, who is flying behind them looks torn between amusement and disapproval, and Remus, Lily and Dorcus look like don't know whether they are amazed by every second or terrified.

Up in the teachers stand Minerva is grinning and Slughorn is pouting, while the others teachers are looking amused by what is going on.

"There is going to be one hell of a party in the Gryffindor tower tonight," Professor Venning comments from where he is watching what is going on from the Staff stand.

"No kidding," Madam Pomfrey comments, hoping she doesn't lose the draw to be the teacher who attempts, key word attempts, to end the party.

"And if your brother has supplied alcohol, we're going to have some words," Minerva tells Albus, and from the look on his face, which only Grindelwald notices, Albus is very well aware of what his brother has already done.

"if you excuse me I must present the cup," Albus says, heading out of the stand.

"Is this a typical celebration?" Gellert asks Moody, who has moved closer to him, but he is electing to ignore that.

"When Gryffindor win it is," Moody explains and Gellert nods in understanding as Albus beings the presentations.

Almost an hour later the Gryffindors have finally made their way from celebrating in the stans to celebrating in the Gryffindor tower, though members of other houses have joined, which has all the traditional supplies for a Gryffindor party.

"So, half an hour then the library?" Amelia asks Mie, Lily and Remus who are sitting together, and all three of them nod.

"That's not happening," Sirius says, having heard what Amelia says, as he walks over juggling multiple drinks. "You can study tomorrow, this is a celebration," Sirius tells them and as he does he stumbles slightly and drops the glasses, but thanks to some quick wand work from Mie she managers to cause them to hover and not spill any of the drink.

"Nice," Amelia says, looking at Mie with an amused look on her face.

"Siri, you do know that exams are literally a week away, right?" Mie asks, as she, Lily, Remus, Amelia, and Sirius each grab one of the floating glasses.

"Of course," Sirius tells them. "But I also know that you four are the best students, and that you're going to go into insane study mode so you might as well have one night enjoying yourself," Sirius says.

"Sirius, exams are a big deal," Lily reminds him.

"They are, but so is having fun," Sirius tells him. "So, you can either have fun, or I'm going to make you," Sirius explains, and he gets four 'are you serious?' looks. "Do you doubt me?" Sirius asks.

"No," Remus says, before drinking the drink he is holding, as he knows his boyfriend well enough to know not to doubt him when it comes to this.

"Good decision," Sirius tells his boyfriend.

"We're not going to get out of this," Remus tells his friends and Lily, Mie and Amelia all drink their drinks coming to the unsaid decision that they are going to let Sirius have this victory but if he tries to interrupt their studying more than this then they are going to have something to say.

"EVERYONE! SEVERUS SNAPE HAS AN ANNOYNCEMENT TO MAKE!" James yells from the stairs that lead upstairs, and once he is sure he has all the attention on him he sides steps to reveal Severus dressed in his Gryffindor Quidditch uniform and a scarf tide around his head like a bandana.

"Thank you, James," Severus says, forcing a smile.

"Oh, he hates this," Lily says with an amused look on her face, as she knows that while Severus would rather not be doing what he is about to do if he truly didn't want to do it, he wouldn't and James wouldn't force him.

"I would just like to say that Gryffindor is the best Hogwarts house. It is full of the most amazing, smartest and most good looking people," Severus says, making it clear that James wrote his speech.

"Damn right!" Sirius yells, causing everyone to laugh.

"It is truly my honour to be considered an honouree Gryffindor and I am so proud of our win," Severus says, and once he finishes a lot of people around the room cheer, scream and laugh.

"Well said Sev," James says, offering him some kind of shot and they both drink, as the party starts to truly begin.

After a full night of partying, as the sun starts to rise, the other Gryffindors who are awake, besides Mie, a group which mainly consists of her friends, are playing Poker, getting quite competitive, and Mie uses their distraction to sneak out as she has plans. As she feels a little out of it, mainly due to the combination of alcohol and lack of sleep, Mie makes her way slowly to the room of Requirements and when she walks in she finds Regulus, who looks a lot more rested than she feels, waiting.

"Hi," Mie greats.

"Hi," Regulus responds, as Mie walks towards him. "How was the Gryffindor party?"

"Still going," Mie admits. "Though I think your brother wins the award for drunkest person… I'm honestly impressed that he hasn't passed out yet," Mie reveals.

"I'm not even surprised," Regulus comments looking amused, as he wouldn't put it past Sirius.

"How's things with the Slytherins?" I hope they're not being too hard on you," Mie says concerned.

"Nah, they're fine, I'll never admit to James what I'm about to say, but we all knew the Gryffindor chasers are too good, I wanted to end it with some dignity for us," Regulus admits, as he knew he could have caught the snitch when he did or wait for another opportunity and risk Gryffindor getting even more in front thanks to their amazing chasers.

"Well, you did," Mie tells him. "I may not be an expert, but I spent enough time around Harry to know that that was a pretty impressive catch," Mie tells Regulus.

"Thanks," Regulus says, looking grateful and as she looks at him Mie realises that there is something else going on.

"Reg? what is it?" Mie asks concerned.

"I got a letter yesterday, it was from Voldemort, via Bella," Regulus explains and Mie tenses at that.

"What did it say?" Mie asks concerned.

"He wants me to use my position here to find out everything I can about Grindelwald… and you," Regulus explains, looking pained as he says the last bit. "He wants me to meet with him after semester is over," Regulus explains, and Mie feels dread rise up inside of her.

"Reg, that's not good," Mie says worried.

"Actually, I think it's really good," Regulus explains. "Mie, think about it, in your time one of the reasons your dad was able to be so effective fighting against him is because he had a very well placed spy," Regulus reminds Mie. "That can't be Sev, it shouldn't be, but it can be me," Regulus tells Mie.

"That is so beyond dangerous," Mie tells Regulus, looking terrified about what that would mean.

"I know, but it will also be worth it," Regulus tells Mie. "If I can get close to him, I can figure out a way to get to the last two Horcrux's, I can make sure we know if he creates more. I can control the information he gets," Regulus explains, looking thrilled at the possibilities. "I can do this," Regulus tells Mie.

"Not without putting yourself in incredible danger," Mie says, standing up.

"How's that any different to what you're doing? What you have been doing for years?" Regulus asks, standing up too. "You're joining the Order the second you graduate, you've made an enemy of both Bellatrix and Voldemort, in fact with the exception of your Father there is no one he wants dead more, and that's not even mentioning everything you did in the other timeline," Regulus reminds Mie. "I want to do my part in this war, what? Do you think I can't handle it?" Regulus asks, a little bit of betrayal in his voice.

"Of course, I don't think that, Reg, I know you can handle it," Mie tells him. "I have no doubt in your skill, in your ability to be an incredible spy," Mie tells Regulus.

"Then what's the problem?" Regulus asks.

"I don't want to lose you," Mie says, her voice breaking. "When I was unconscious, I was in my version of Kings Cross," Mie explains, and Regulus looks both hurt and horrified at that as he knows what that means. "It was the Great Hall and Harry was there," Mie tells Regulus.

"Mie…" Regulus starts to say.

"Every single part of me wanted to move on with him, it would have been so easy, but I didn't I came back, and the biggest reason why was because I didn't want to leave Dad… or you," Mie tells Regulus, tears forming in her eyes, as Regulus looks touched, like he isn't sure what to say. "I know how good you are, you're one of the smartest and most magically skilled people I've ever met, in any timeline, but I know that when it comes to Voldemort that sometime isn't enough," Mie admits. "It may be selfish and hypocritical, but I don't want you to lose you," Mie admits.

"Mie, don't ask me not to do this," Regulus requests, walking over and putting his hand on her cheek. "I don't regret the choices I made to get me to here because it was the best way I had to protect Sirius and Alice, but now I can protect everyone, and that's something I have to do," Regulus tells Mie. "I don't want to lose you, I don't want to leave you, but we've learnt one thing from the books, and what we're trying to do, it's that this war is bigger than all of us," Regulus tells Mie. "In my position there isn't a lot I can do, but getting closer to Voldemort, being a spy, that's something I can do," Regulus tells Mie. "I know how dangerous this can be, but that doesn't change my mind this is something I have to do," Regulus tells Mie. "If you can't be okay with that then at least respect my decision," Regulus requests.

"I need some time," Mie tells Regulus before turning and walking out of the room of Requirements having no idea where she is going but knowing that she needs to think.

Chapter Text

Chapter 46

AN: Thank you so much for the support of the last chapter, sorry about the pain, I hope you like this one.

After leaving Regulus in the room of Requirements Mie just starts to walk, for a while she isn't even sure where she is going, she just needs to get away, but eventually, she finds herself on the Astronomy tower. As she sits down on the edge Mie watches as the sun rises over the grounds she knows so well. On a logical level she understands why Regulus wants to do what he wants to do, and she knows that it is a really good idea, but on an emotion level it is harder to accept. As the raise of first light dance over the grounds Mie sees read and gold shimmer in the sky as Fawkes flies to her and lands next to her.

"Guess you realised I need some company," Mie says as she starts to pat the Phoenix. "I know it's the right thing to do for the War, but it hurts me," Mie admits, and Fawkes gives her a look that almost seems like he can understand her, and she isn't sure he can't. "I know the right decision, and I know I'll make it… I just need time," Mie explains to Fawkes, and she continues to pat him as she stares out at the grounds, knowing that she will do what's right… for the greater good, but it's painful for her.

While Mie is with Fawkes on the top of the Astronomy tower Gellert is waking up and as he opens his eyes, he realises that he is alone, that Albus isn't in bed. Feeling confused about where Albus is, as he has gotten very used to waking up with Albus, Gellert gets up and heads out into the living area.

As he walks into the living area Gellert finds Albus sitting at the table, which is covered in in papers and various devices, only some of which Gellert knows the purpose of. Frowning Albus recognizes the signs of Albus going down a rabbit hole.

"Albus?" Gellert asks, slowly walking over to him as he doesn't want to shock him.

"Gel, did I wake you up?" Albus asks as Gellert sits down across from him, Albus clearly looking surprised to see him.

"No, morning did," Gellert responds. "How long have you been out here?" Gellert asks curious as he didn't even realise Albus left.

"I'm not sure," Albus admits. "I'm just trying to find the best path," Albus admits, as he couldn't sleep so he knew he had to figure it out.

"To defeating Voldemort?" Gellert asks, trying to follow Albus's line of thought.

"And changing things to make them better, so that other things that happen in Annemie's time don't happen now," Albus explains to Gellert.

"And you think it's your responsibility," Gellert realises, knowing that.

"I don't think, I know," Albus tells him. "I made a lot of mistakes in Annemie's timeline, and a lot of people got hurt, I am not going to let that happen again," Albus explains.

"You have the weight of the world on your shoulders," Gellert realises, looking at Albus, and Albus doesn't say anything to that. "Well, you don't have to carry that weight alone, I'm going to help you," Gellert promises Albus as he can't help but think of how Mie described Albus in the timeline she is from and he knows that he doesn't want that for Albus. In fact, he will do everything he can to make sure this Albus isn't like the version from Mie's timeline.

After spending a while on the top of the astronomy tower Mie has made her way to the area of the library she studies in and even without her personal notes Mie has started to study for exams by using books. Mie has been in the library for about half an hour when she hears footsteps. Due to being in what she considers to be her private alcove Mie is a little surprised to hear footsteps and so she looks up to see Amelia, carrying two bags.

"I thought I would find you here," Amelia notes as she sits down across from Mie, as she noticed Mie leave and when she didn't come back, she thought she would look for her friend. "Here, I know your main bag is in your family quarters, but this is your second bag," Amelia explains as she hands the book over.

"Thanks," Mie responds, as she takes the bag and starts to unpack it. As Mie unpacks her back Amelia realises something.

"Mie, what's wrong?" Amelia asks concerned, and she can tell that Mie looks hesitant. "You can talk to me; you know that right?" Amelia says to her friend.

"I do," Mie confirms, and after she does Mie pulls out her wand and casts several spells including muffiato, to assure their privacy.

"What's going on?" Amelia asks concerned, recognizing the spells.

"Reg wants to be more of a spy," Mie explains to Amelia. "He wants to purposely get closer to Voldemort so he can give us more information, help us to keep ahead," Mie explains to Amelia, and as she explains what is going on, she sees a look quickly pass over Amelia's face, and Mie isn't sure exactly what the meaning behind the look is. "Amy? What is it?" Mie asks her friend.

"Okay, you may not like me saying this, but are you surprised?" Amelia asks, curious. "Regulus always wants to do more, he joined Voldemort in the first place to protect his siblings," Amelia reminds Mie. "He has the heart of a hero, even though he won't admit it," Amelia tells Mie. "Isn't his heart one of the reasons you fell for him in the first place?" Amelia asks Mie as that's what she thought.

"It is," Mie admits. "So is his bravery, and I know it's the right choice, and if it was me putting myself in his position I would without hesitation, but when it's him…." Mie starts to say, but then trails off as both she and Amelia hear footsteps, so they turn around and see Remus walking towards them, so Mie reverses the spells.

"Private conversation?" Remus asks, having recognized the signs of muffiato.

"Yeah, but you should join," Amelia says as Remus sits down, and Mie once again casts the spells to make it so they can have a private conversation as she knows that she doesn't want anyone to understand what they are saying.

"Okay, what's going on?" Remus asks curious, and he notices Mie and Amelia exchange looks.

"Reg wants to spy and get close to Voldemort to help us stay ahead of him, Mie is against him doing that even though she would do the exact same thing if she was his shoes," Amelia explains.

"I never said I was against it," Mie says in her defence.

"Then what are you saying?" Remus asks curious, and Mie sighs.

"I'm being selfish, I know that, neither of you need to tell me," Mie tells them, causing Remus and Amelia to exchange looks "I know what Reg can achieve by spying, that that's better for everyone, but I don't want to lose him," Mie admits.

"That's not selfish," Remus tells her.

"Remus is right, you're a lot of things, selfish isn't one of them," Amelia assures her.

"Mie, you've sacrificed so much. It's okay to not want the person you love to put themselves in so much danger," Remus tells her. "But take it from someone who is also in love with a Black Brother, if he's made up his mind, you're not going to stop him," Remus tells Mie.

"I know," Mie responds as she is sure of that fact.

"Mie, if he's going to do it anything you're support will mean everything to him, not having it won't stop him, but having it would help," Amelia tells Mie.

"I know…. I just need some time," Mie admits, and the three of them drift into silence, and Mie stars to read more of her notes.

"So, change of subject?" Amelia asks, causing Mie to look up from her notes and Remus to look at her. "Mie do you know why I didn't join the order in the timeline you're from?" Amelia asks curious, as she knows her brother was in it and she has been wondering why she didn't join.

"Honestly, I'm not sure," Mie admits. "I talked to Susan once in a DA meeting and she was saying how she knows you wouldn't approve if you knew what Fudge and Umbridge were doing, that you always told her that you joined the ministry to make things better for the most amount of people," Mie explains.

"Maybe that's it," Remus says, and Amelia looks at him. "Maybe the version of you in Mie's timeline joined the ministry rather than the order because you thought you could do the most good by doing that," Remus suggests as that sounds like Amelia.

"It would make sense," Amelia admits as she could see her logic. "I think in this time I'm going to do both," Amelia admits, as she has been thinking about it a lot. "I'm going to join the ministry to make things better and join the order," Amelia explains.

"Well, if anyone can do it, it's you," Mie tells her friend, giving her a supportive look and Remus gives also gives her a supportive look.

"Thanks Mie," Amelia responds, and the three friends go back to studying together as they want to get as much NEWT studying done as possible.

While Mie, Amelia and Remus are talking in the library and studying together, Sirius, who is very drunk, along with Alice who is slightly more sober are walking into the Room of Requirements.

"Okay, we're here," Alice says as they walk in.

"We are, but I would much prefer being unconscious in my bed. What's going on?" Sirius asks his brother, and after he speaks, he sees both he and Alice see the look on Regulus's face. "Reg? what is it?" Sirius asks concerned.

"Mie and I had a fight, or maybe it wasn't a fight, all I know is I don't think things are okay," Regulus admits, and it is clear that he is pained by that.

"Okay, talk to us, what is going on?" Alice asks concerned as she and Sirius sit down across from Regulus.

"I got a letter from Voldemort, he wants me to try out what I can about Mie and Grindelwald," Regulus explains to his siblings.

"Okay, I can't say I didn't see that coming," Sirius admits, though it is clear that he is very worried about him.

"Yeah, I figured it was only a matter of time," Regulus explains to his brother. "I want to use this opportunity to put myself in a better position, a position closer to Voldemort so I can spy on him, help us, help the Order," Regulus explains to his brother. "Mie doesn't want me to," Regulus explains.

"Did Mie actually say that she didn't want you to?" Alice asks her brother curious, as she has a suspicion, and Regulus reflects on what Mie said.

"No," Regulus admits. "She said that she doesn't want to lose me, that it will be dangerous, and that she needs some time, but she didn't actually say that she didn't want me to do it," Regulus realise.

"Then I think we've figured out the issue, and honestly I don't blame Mie at all, because I don't want to lose you either," Sirius tells his brother.

"Me either," Alice adds.

"Reg, I know, and Mie certain knows, how skilled you are, how brave you are, if you want to earn even more of Voldemort's trust so that you can spy on him and pass on the information, then you're going to be able to do it; I know that without a doubt," Sirius tells his brother

"But?" Regulus asks his brother being able to tell that that is coming.

"But, it's going to be dangerous, you can't deny that," Alice tells her brother, realising what Sirisu was going to say, and Regulus goes to say something.

"I know, I know, that's who you are," Sirius tells his brother, a proud look on his face. "But what I think you're not seeing is that who Mie is a someone who is perfectly willing to throw herself into danger without hesitation but when it comes to people, she cares about she hates to watch them in danger, it's why she struggles when the rest of us are fighting," Sirius tells his brother.

"What do I do?" Regulus asks, looking at his brother and hoping he has an answer.

"Give her time," Alice says. "if you try to talk to her before she is ready, she'll shut down," Alice explains to her brother. "Even before she was adopted Mie was a lot like her dad, logically Mie knows that there are things that need to be done, even if they are painful, for the good of the many. So, she won't stop you, she just needs to time to emotionally accept it," Alice explains to her brother, who nods in understanding.

"Are you two okay with me doing this?" Regulus asks his siblings.

"Of course not," Alice says, without hesitation. "But I'm not going to stop you," Alice says and Regulus gives her a grateful look.

"Siri?" Regulus asks his brother.

"Am I okay with my baby brother getting closer to the most dangerous Dark Wizard of all time for the sole purpose of getting information to use against him?" Sirius asks his brother giving him an 'are you seriously asking that?' look.

"Then why aren't you trying to stop me?" Regulus asks his siblings.

"Because we can't," Alice says.

"And it's not our place," Sirius adds. "But we am going to worry about you, and I am going to ask you one thing," Sirius says to him. "And I'm pretty sure you're not going to want to do it," Sirius admits.

"What is it?" Regulus asks his brother, and from the look on Alice's face he realises that Alice is looking just as curious.

"If you're found out. Or if Voldemort puts in a situation with no way out, you call Kreacher," Sirius tells his brother. "Voldemort will never think to protect against Elf magic, we know that, and he will always come if you call, so promise me that you will call if needed," Sirius tells his brother, as he doesn't want his brother to get into a similar situation to the one that caused his death in Mie's original timeline.

"Deal," Regulus promises his siblings.

"Good," Alice responds, and the three of them drift into silence.

In the library it has been a while since Remus and Amelia joined Mie and ever since the three of them have been studying and quizzing each other. As they study together the three of them hear a clock chime and as she hears it Mie quickly looks up from what she is doing.

"It's eleven am?" Mie says shocked.

"Apparently," Amelia says, looking at her watch, and Mie suddenly stands up and starts to hurriedly pack up her bag.

"What's going on?" Remus asks concerned.

"Dad's meeting with the ministry at eleven twenty, Dad wants to talk to Gellert and I before that," Mie explains to her friends. "I've got to go," Mie says as she finishes packing her bag and once it is packed she starts to run.

After leaving the library Mie runs as fast as she can, something she wasn't capable of a few days earlier, and after a few minutes Mie gets back to the Dumbledore Family quarters where she finds her father and Gellert sitting on the table.

"I'm sorry, I lost track of time," Mie says, looking between her father and Gellert.

"Annemie? Is everything okay?" Albus asks concerned, as he notices the look on Mie's face.

"Not really," Mie admits, and she sees the concerned look on both Albus and Gellert's face. "I'm okay," Mie quickly says. "Reg wants to spy on Voldemort to get us information, which I know is something we need, and we had a… disagreement about it," Mie explains, trying to find the right way to explain what happened.

"You want him to be safe," Gellert realises, glancing at Albus out of the corner of his eyes.

"Yeah, I do," Mie confirms. "We can talk about it later, I know you need to go to your meeting," Mie tells her father and in response Albus walks over and hugs her.

"We will," Albus promises his daughter, and Albus kisses her cheek.

"Thanks Dad," Mie says, and the two of them break apart, already feeling a little better. "So, the Minister, any idea what he wants to talk about today?" Mie asks her father, knowing that they need to focus on what is about to happen.

"Not for sure," Albus admits. "I know he would like to interfere more at Hogwarts, that he disagrees with the best way to fight Voldemort, and if Crouch has told him about Gellert I guarantee that he would like to talk about that," Albus explains.

'Sounds about right," Mie says, and she notices all the papers and devices on the table. "Looks like you've been busy," Mie realises.

"We have been," Albus confirms. "I could use your insight if you're willing," Albus says to his daughter.

"Of course," Mie responds.

"Gel, can you fill Annemie in about what we've been doing?" Albus asks.

"Of course," Gellert responds.

"I need to go meet the minister," Albus says, looking between Mie and Gellert, Gellert giving Albus a supportive look.

"Good luck," Mie tells her father and Albus nods and heads out of the room while Mie walks over to Gellert.

"Forgive me if I am overs stepping," Gellert admits, as Mie sits down at the table. "But I would just like to say that the desire to have the person you love be safe is understandable, but the best way to protect them can often be to support them, even if you struggle to understand why they are doing what they're doing," Gellert tells Mie, and she can tell that he is nervous about actually giving her advise rather than just sitting quietly as she and Albus talk.

"Thanks, Gellert," Mie says, giving him a grateful look rather than being annoyed or feeling that he is overstepping. "So, what's going on?" Mie asks and Gellert proceeds to explain what he and Albus have been doing It being clear that both of them are worried about how Albus's meeting with the minister is going.

Chapter Text

Chapter 47

AN: Thank you all for the support. I really hope you like this chapter, I'm particularly proud of it.

After leaving Gellert and Mie Albus heads down to his office where he sits at his desk and calmly waits. While he knows that this meeting is not going to be pleasant, he doesn't let that show as he knows that it will only lead to the ministry to being even more unpleasant.

"He just left Dumbledore," one of the portraits informs Albus.

"Thank you," Albus responds, and he continues to wait.

For almost ten minutes after the portraits told Albus that the Minster has left Albus waits until he finally hears a knock on his door which tells him that Crouch has not told the minister about Gellert.

"Enter," Albus responds, and the minster walk into his office.

"Dumbledore," Mutchum greats.

"Minster," Albus responds, gesturing for the seat across from him for the minster to sit down. "Would you like a cup of tea?" Albus asks in an overly pleasant tone of voice, but the Minster does not realise that it is overly pleasant.

"No, I won't be staying long," The Minster responds, and Albus is very glad to hear that, though he suspects that even if it is going to be a painful . "I wanted to inform you that next year I will be selecting the person who will be teaching defence against the dark arts," Mitchum responds, and Albus smiles pleasantly as he saw that coming, in fact, he suspected that it would be the first move the Ministry made.

"I'm sorry Harold, but that is not something that is within your authority," Albus responds, as while the Minster was able to do that in the timeline Mie is from, he has looked and there is nothing currently that would allow the minster to do it in this one.

"I am minster for magic," Harold responds, and Albus notices that he is fighting to keep calm but he is clearly becoming angrier and upset.

"You are, but hiring decisions at Hogwarts are not within your purview," Albus tells the minster. "And, I have already secured a Defence of the Dark Arts teacher for next year," Albus tells Harold, as while that is not strictly true, he does have a few ideas, none of which he plans to share with the minster any time soon.

"I can override that decision," Harold tells Albus, clearly having an elevated opinion of his power when it comes to Hogwarts.

"No, you cannot," Albus tells him. "I am the headmaster, all decisions regarding Hogwarts are mine to make," Albus reminds the minster. "If you have issues with that you can contact the Governors," Albus says, knowing that in this timeline all the Governors very much like him and as far as he knows there are currently no Death Eaters among them.

"You don't want me as your enemy, Dumbledore," Mitchum informs Albus.

"My only enemy is Lord Voldemort and his Death Eaters," Albus tells Mithcum. "As long as you continue to fight him, even if the infective ways you do, we are on the same side," Albus tells Mitchum, who looks completely shocked and is clearly insulted by Albus.

Ever since Mie left them Amelia and Remus have been studying in Mie's library alcove. As they no longer needed them, they have removed the privacy spells that were cast. As the two Gryffindors study they hear footsteps and look around to see Lily, Edgar, and Frank, all of whom are holding their bags, walking towards them.

"I figured you'd be here," Lily says as she walks towards them. "Where's Mie?" Lily asks curious as she assumed that she would be with them, especially considering it is her study spot.

"She had to go talk to her dad," Amelia explains. "Not sure why," Amelia admits as Frank uses a nonverbal spell to move a table closer and the three of them sit down.

"Is she okay?" Frank asks curious.

"Not sure," Remus admits, giving Frank a look, which says they can't go into details in front of Edgar and from the look on Frank's face it is clear that he realised what Remus was trying to tell him without words.

"What subject are we doing?" Edgar as curious.

"We're about to start a potions quiz, just finished some basic charms revision," Amelia explains.

"Okay, sounds like we got here at a perfect time," Frank says and the five of them begin to study together, and before long they are joined by Severus and Alora.

While her friends are studying and Albus is still meeting with the minster Mie is in her family quarters with Gellert and while Gellert is sitting at the table Mie is pacing back and forth.

"Okay, okay," Mie says, as she paces. "Voldemort got so powerful because of his followers, it's the same reason you were able to get so powerful," Mie says to Gellert, and because he knows she is trying to work something out he isn't insulted. "How did you get so many followers?" Mie asks, as she stops pacing and looks at Gellert, realising that it is very useful to have the insight of a dark lord who has risen to power as it can help her understand and predict what is to come.

"I stood for something," Gellert says. "And good or bad people could relate to what I said I was going to give them," Gellert explains. "No one wants to hide who they are, no one wants to feel alone or hurt because of who they are," Gellert tells Mie. "We all want to feel strong, to feel powerful," Gellert tells Mie, who has to admit he might be right.

"I've had my moments," Mie admits as there have been a lot of times where she has felt alone and has not wanted to be. "So, you made them promises?" Mie asks, trying to understand.

"In a way," Gellert admits. "I offered them understanding, used what they feared and twisted that, it was easy to make it seem like blood purity was the answer, that if magical beings were in power no one would feel like they had to hide, no one would feel alone or weak; that no one would be hurt because of who they are or who they love," Gellert explain, feeling a little concerned about how Mie is going to react, but realising that this is a decision they have to have. "For a long time, I didn't realise it but where I started and where I ended up were completely different places. What I stood for, while the same at its core, had been twisted, I had become twisted. My motivations were no longer pure," Gellert explains, as he ended up doing the very things he was trying to prevent against.

"And you feel remorse for that," Mie says, it being a statement and not a question as that is something she has come to realise.

"I do," Gellert confirms.

"See, that's the problem, Voldemort doesn't feel remorse," Mie says as she continues to pace. "In the timeline I'm from Voldemort was given a chance to show remorse, and he didn't," Mie tells Gellert, thinking she may need to borrow her dad's previse to re-look at a couple of things. "Destroying all his Horcrux's, defeating Voldemort, I know how to do that. Even if he creates more, I understand him enough to figure out what his new ones would be, but that is only part of the problem," Mie explains and Gellert is trying to catch on to her line of though.

"You want to take away his power, and his followers are his power," Gellert realises as he knows that he was able to get into some of the positions he got into was because he had the support, so it makes sense that the same is true for Voldemort.

"It's easier said than done, his followers are devoted," Mie tells Gellert. "They worship him and would do anything he asks. It's what makes followers like Bellatrix so dangerous," Mie tells Gellert, who notices her shiver and stutter as she says Bellatrix's name.

"Everyone has their weakness," Gellert says.

"What was yours?" Mie asks, before she can stop herself.

"Albus," Gellert says without hesitation. "Annemie, you understand Voldemort, I can tell that scares you, but it's also one of your biggest strengths," Gellert explains as he walks over to her. "One of the many reasons Albus was able to defeat me is because he understood me, honestly more than I understood myself at times, so he knows my weaknesses," Gellert tells Mie. "You know Voldemort's and because of that you understand why his followers follow him, why they are so devoted," Gellert tells Mie. "What would break that devotion?" Gellert asks.

"I don't know," Mie admits.

"I think you do, you just need to think," Gellert says, and Mie gives him an annoyed look, but as she does the answer comes to her.

"I think I have an idea," Mie admits, though she knows that actually using it will be a different matter altogether. "Thanks, Gellert," Mie tells him as she isn't sure she would have come to that alone.

"I'm here to help," Gellert tells Mie.

"You came to help Dad, I know that," Mie tells him.

"I did," Gellert confirms. "But now I want to do more," Gellert reveals as he knows enough from Mie and Albus to know that he wants to help them prevent what they know is coming, even if he doesn't have all the details.

"I'm really glad to hear that," Mie responds, and as she does the door opens and Albus walks in. "Dad, how did the meeting go?" Mie asks curious, and Albus looks between Mie and Gellert, realising thanks to their body language that they have been having an intense conversation, but he doesn't know what that conversation was, and he suspects that neither are going to explain.

"Unfortunately, how I was expecting it to," Albus admits. "The Minster wants to interfere at Hogwarts," Albus tells Mie and Gellert.

"We saw that coming," Gellert admits.

"We can't let it," Mie tells her father and Gellert, sounding panicked. "Hogwarts is a safe haven, but it's so much more than that. The ministry is corrupt, and vulnerable to falling to Voldemort, if that happens Voldemort could find a way to take control of Hogwarts and we need to prevent that at all costs," Mie says, looking between Albus and Gellert.

"We will," Gellert responds.

"Okay, let's discuss what we can do to prevent Hogwarts falling into the ministry hands," Mie says.

"I have already put some things into motion," Albus explains and the three of them start to explain what they know so far.

After spending a while with Regulus Sirius and Alice are walking back into the great hall where James, Dorcus, and Marlene are sitting together and both Mary and Emmaline are a little way away from them reading.

"I recognize that look, what are we planning?" Sirius asks as he climbs over the couch and sits down with Marlene and James while Alice walks over and sits sideways on one of the armchairs.

"Something to lighten the stress Lily, Remus, Mie, Amy, and the others are under," Marlene explains. "Exams are a week away, we need to help them lighten up," Marlene explains.

"They deserve some fun, they shouldn't be so stressed," James says.

"Sounds great, I'm in," Sirius says.

"Same," Alice confirms. "What are you thinking?" Alice asks curious.

"That's the problem, we having some issues thinking of something good enough," Dorcus explains.

"Well, if we put our minds together, I'm sure we can think of something," Sirius says.

"You are such idiots," Mary's voice says from where she is reading with Emmaline.

"Do you have something to say Macdonald?" James asks curious.

"I think I just said it," Mary responds. "But seriously I know this is coming from a good place, that you want to help, but doing something to interrupt their study time is the worse thing you can do," Mary explains.

"They are so stressed," Marlene points out.

"With good reason," Emmaline responds. "Amy, Mie, Lils, Remus, Edgar, even Frank, Sev and Alora want to do well. They are terrified of failure. Lils, Remus and Sev want to prove themselves, Frank, Amy, Edgar and Alora want to do their absolute best, and won't accept otherwise, and Mie wants to show everyone that she is more than just Albus Dumbledore's daughter, that she is skilled in her own right," Emmaline explains, and those who know where Mie comes through know that that is only part of the reason why she wants to do so well. "If you do something to risk them not being able to study, which could risk achieving what they want to achieve, they will never forgive you," Emmaline explains as while she wants to do well as well, she isn't quite as stressed as the others.

"Then what do you think we should do? They are clearly not okay," James says, it being clear that he wants to help his girlfriend.

"You be there for them, you give them support, and things they need. You don't try to plan something that will ruin their ability to study," Mary tells them, and it becomes more than clear that their friends are considering hers and Emmaline's words, considering whether they are going to do as suggested.

After spending hours talking about the ministry and the other things they are trying to prevent against, though Mie doesn't share her idea about how they can get Voldemort's followers to stop following him, Mie, Albus and Gellert are walking towards the Hogshead where they are going to have dinner with Aberforth.

"This is a bad idea," Gellert tells Albus and Mie.

"It will be fine," Mie tells him.

"Aberforth knows that we are coming," Albus informs Gellert.

"And he is okay with that?" Gellert asks, as he very much doubts that, and because the three of them get to the door that leads into the Hogshead Albus doesn't answer as they walk in.

As Mie, Gellert and Albus walk into the pup they find that it is mostly empty and just like he often is Aberforth is behind the bar.

"Good evening," Albus greats, and Aberforth just gives his brother a simple nod in response.

"Hi Uncle Ab," Mie says, walking over and giving him a hug, doing so for two reasons, the first being she hasn't seen her uncle in days and the second being to try to get rid of some of the tension that is extremely clear in the air.

"Hi Mie," Aberforth says, returning the hug and kissing the top of Mie's head. "I've got you set up in the back room," Aberforth explains, looking at his brother.

"You'll be joining us of course," Albus says, trying to make an effort and Aberforth looks between Mie who clearly wants him to join and Gellert who clearly doesn't.

"Sure, why not," Aberforth says, practically daring Gellert to come up with a reason why he shouldn't join. "I'll bring the food right out," Aberforth says and Albus nods.

After seeing Albus's nod Aberforth heads into the kitchen while Mie, Albus and Gellert head into the back room where there is a single table for four set up, it being clear that even if he wasn't expecting to join them Aberforth was prepared to.

For a couple of minutes Mie, Albus and Gellert wait until Aberforth walks into the room carrying a try off food.

"How's business been Uncle Ab?" Mie asks, trying to make conversation to make it so things aren't so tense between them.

"The same, people are scared, but they still want food and drink," Aberforth says as he starts to serve the food. "How are you feeling?" Aberforth asks his niece.

"Okay," Mie confirms. "I still feel weak sometimes, but I'm doing okay," Mie explains.

"Good," Aberforth says as he sits down. "You've got exams coming up, don't ya?"

"Yeah, one more week and then they start," Mie explains to her uncle who nods, as they start to eat.

"This is very delicious," Albus tells his brother, trying to make conversation and he just nods.

For the next few minutes Albus, Aberforth, Mie and Gellert all eat in very awkward silence, more than once Mie goes to say something, but she can't think of what to say so she doesn't try.

"ALBUS? Are you here?" Hagrid's voice calls from the outside.

"YES!" Albus calls back. "I'll be right back," Albus says, getting up and leaving the room, leaving Mie, Gellert and Aberforth alone.

After Albus leaves Mie can feel the tension rise even higher and she finds herself hoping that Albus returns very soon.

"Is the food up to your standards Grindelwald?" Aberforth asks, clearly challenging him to say something bad.

"Uncle Ab," Mie says in a warning tone of voice, feeling that no good is going to come of that.

"it is," Gellert says with a pleasant smile. "But you have always been a good cook," Gellert says, clearly trying to make an effort. "I remember all the summer nights you would insist on cooking dinner, and Ar…" Gellert starts to say, but before he can even get the name out Aberforth has stood up and pulled his wand, and she second he does Gellert does the same, having reflexes far superior than one would expect for someone his age, resulting in them both standing to the side of the table, pointing their wands at each other.

"Do say her name," Aberforth grows, pointing his wand at Gellert, who is pointing his own wand back at Aberforth.

"Okay, everyone, calm down," Mie says, getting up. "Uncle Ab, Gellert was complimenting you, Gellert, Uncle Ab doesn't like talking about the past, especially not Aunt Ariana," Mie explains as she walks over and puts herself in between the two and that is the exact sight that Albus walks in on Gellert and Aberforth pointing their wands at each other with Mie standing between them, and as he sees the sight Albus gets the most awful of flashbacks.

Chapter Text

Chapter 48

AN: Thank you all for the support. I really hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think.

As Albus walks into the back of his brother's bar and sees the sight that greats him a feeling of horror overtakes him as he has been in this position before, and he never wanted to be again.

"What on earth is going on?" Albus asks angrily, shocked by the sight that is before him. "Annemie, move away," Albus tells his daughter, as he doesn't want her to be hurt because she put herself in the middle as he knows that if Gellert and Aberforth are angry enough to point their wands at each other then neither of them would be thinking about collateral danger.

"Dad, it's okay," Mie tells her father, as she looks between her uncle and Gellert, it being clear that neither of want to be the first one to lower their wand.

"No, it's not," Albus says, taking several steps forward, but not getting too close, and while his instinct is to pull his own wand, he made that mistake once and he will not do that again. "Aberforth, Gellert, please lower your wands," Albus pleads, looking between people he loves, people her doesn't want to be hurt.

"I will when he does," Aberforth says and it is clear that Gellert doesn't want to hurt Albus, but he also knows that Aberforth would curse him, so he doesn't want to leave himself vulnerable.

"If you're not going to lower your wands then how about you listen instead," Mie says, making no effort to move her position which is clearly what Albus wants most as she knows that in this moment she may be the one thing that is preventing Gellert and Aberforth from curing each other. "I can't imagine the pain you all feel, but what I do know is that you both love Dad," Mie says, looking between Gellert and Albus, keeping her eye on their wands in case they decide to use them. "If you don't want to lower your wands right now then that's fine, but you're going to listen to me, and I'm not going to move," Mie tells them, feeling brave even though she knows how much of a dangerous position she is in.

"Annemie…" Albus starts to say, clearly worried about her, and wanting to figure out a way to get her from between them without escalating the situation further.

"It's okay, I know what I'm doing," Mie tells her father, sounding more confident than she feels, who is terrified for her, terrified that history is going to repeat itself. "I know there is so much pain and anger between you, that's understandable, but this isn't the answer," Mie says, looking between her uncle and Gellert, looking at their faces rather than their wands.

"Annemie, move," Albus once again pleads, and Mie ignores her father.

"You two aren't so different, you both love Dad that bounds you together even though you hate it," Mie says to her uncle and Gellert, and as neither look like they are going to lower their wands Mie decides that it is time to pull the big guns, which also has the possibility of making things so much worse, but considering what is already going on Mie is sure that it is the only option, as she knows that the longer Gellert and Aberforth have their wands pointed at each other the worse things are going to get. "There is an object called the resurrection stone, it has the ability to temporarily bring someone back from the other side, it's destroyed now, but before it was Dad and I used it. We saw Aunt Ariana, talked to her," Mie says, looking at her uncle, and Albus tenses at that, dreading how this is going and ever instruct of his tells him to run forward and push Mie out the way, but he isn't sure if that is going to make everything worse and that is what prevents him from doing so.

"What?" Aberforth asks, his hand shaking so much that it causes his wand to shake, but he still doesn't lower it.

"She was at peace, she told Dad that he needed to forgive himself that he needs to stop punishing himself and let himself be happy, but there is something she wanted more than that," Mie tells her uncle. "She wanted Dad to try harder with you, she wanted you to be bothers," Mie tells her uncle. "I wish I got the chance to know her, and I know she wishes I did to," Mie tells her uncle.

"You didn't get to know her because of him," Aberforth says angrily.

"None of us know who's spell it was," Gellert says, giving the answer that Albus has always been dreading. "And she was already dying, she had been for years," Gellert says, even though it may make things worse.

"She could have lived! She could have…" Aberforth starts to say before trailing off, tears coming to his eyes as it is clear that he is affected by Ariana's death, effected by everything that happened to her.

"Uncle Ab, I think you know that she couldn't," Mie tells him in a gentle voice. "Aunt Ariana was sick, she was dying, I think you know that," Mie tells her uncle. "Uncle Ab I know you blame yourself; I know you blame Dad and Gellert and Dad blames himself too, but that's not what she wants," Mie tells her uncle. "You can keep blaming Dad and Gellert, but you'll never blame them as much as Dad does," Mie tells her uncle. "I know it's easy to blame Gellert for everything, but this isn't the answer," Mie tells her uncle. "This is just going to hurt Dad, and I know you don't want that," Mie tells her uncle.

"Gellert, Aberforth, please lower your wands," Albus, who has tears in his eyes thanks to Mie talking about Aberforth. "I don't want either of you to be hurt, and I don't want Annemie to be either. I love you all, please, don't do this, don't let history repeat itself," Albus begs, knowing that history repeating is what he cannot handle.

"Mie, move out of the way," Aberforth tells his niece.

"I'm not going to do that, I'm not going to let you destroy each other, destroy dad, because that's what's going to happen if I move," Mie says. "I know you both love Dad, that you don't want to hurt him, but that's what you're doing right now," Mie tells them. "You're more similar than you realise, I know there is so much history here, but please, lower your wands," Mie says, looking between them.

"I'm sorry," Gellert says, clearly speaking to Aberforth.

"What did you just say?" Aberforth grows, as everyone looks at Gellert in surprise, it being clear that no one were expecting that.

"I'm sorry," Gellert repeats. "I know I caused a lot of pain; I cared about Ariana too I loved talking to her about the books she was reading, I loved listening to her stories, hearing how she saw the world," Gellert reveals. "I don't know exactly what happened that night, but I know I carry it with me, just like I know you both do," Gellert says. "I mentioned Ariana loving your cooking because I thought it would help, I did not mean to cause pain," Gellert admits.

"That's all you've ever done," Aberforth says. "You hurt Albus, you hurt Ariana, you hurt everyone around you, everyone who cares about you, and I hate that Albus has allowed you back in his life to hurt him, and Mie, again," Aberforth says. "I'll never trust you, but I'm not going to hurt Albus and Mie," Aberforth says before lowering his wand and as soon as he lowers his Gellert lowers his as well.

The second he sees the wands are lowered Albus hurries forward and pulls Mie out the way, as he needs to know that she is safe.

"I'm fine Dad," Mie assures him as Albus hugs her tightly.

"Never do that again," Albus tells his daughter as he hugs her, and after a few moments the two of them break apart.

"Maybe we should go," Mie says, as she isn't sure dinner is the best idea after everything that happened.

"We might as well finish diner," Aberforth says, and with tension clear they all continue to eat together, but as they eat there it almost like a wall between them have broken, that while there is still tension it is clear that something is different.

As the rest of the diner goes pretty well, despite the tension, Mie, Albus and Gellert return to Hogwarts. Once they return to the school Albus and Gellert head up to their quarters while Mie briefly stops there to grab her bag, and then returns back to the study nock in the library where Lily, Remus, Amelia, Severus, Frank, Edgar, Mary, Emmaline, and Alora are.

"Hey, I was wondering if you'd be coming back," Amelia says, noticing her.

"I always planed to," Mie says as she sits down with her friends, feeling touched when she realises that they left the seat she was sitting in empty. "We went to have diner in the village with Uncle Ab," Mie explains as she starts to get everything out of her bag, and those who know about Gellert realise that there is a story there but because others who don't know the truth are around they don't ask for the story.

"How'd you go with the walk?" Remus asks as he knows that Mie still struggles a little with a lot of physical exercise due to her previous injury.

"Huh, It was fine," Mie realises. "I didn't even realise," Mie admits, as she was more focused on the diner and what happened, rather than anything else, so she didn't even realise that she was able to walk easily.

"That's good," Lily tells her. "Seems like you're healing," Lily comments, feeling very glad about that fact.

"Yeah, guess it does," Mie responds, feeling pretty amazed about that. "So, what are we doing?" Mie asks.

"Defence," Edgar answers, and together the group tend to study together.

For about ten minutes after Mie joined the others the group tend to study together in almost silence, silence that is only broken when they ask questions about what they are studying. As they study the group hear footsteps and they look up to see Sirius, James, Alice, Dorcus, and Marlene walking towards them, all looking to be carrying things which are clearly not study materials.

"What's going on?" Lily asks, seeing them.

"We figured you hadn't eaten," James reveals.

"And the best thing to help with studying is snacks," Marlene explains.

"So, you brought us food?" Amelia asks, a level of suspicion to her voice.

"We did," Alice confirms with a smile.

"And we're supposed to trust that you didn't' do anything to it?" Alora asks, giving them suspicious look as it is something they have done many times before.

"Full disclosure?" Sirius asks.

"Sure," Mie answers.

"We considered it, but it was pointed out that you'd never forgive us for that, so we decided to be nice instead," James explains, and it is clear that the others are still suspicious.

"Who made you see the light?" Edgar asks curious.

"You're welcome," Mary and Emmaline say together.

"If you have done anything to the food I will never forgive you," Lily says as she takes one of the pasties and after she has a few bites it is clear that nothing has been done to the food. "Thank you," Lily says sincerely and together the group of seventh years eat the snacks that were brought to them as they quiz each other on various topics.

While Mie is downstairs with her friends Albus and Gellert are up in the quarters that they share with Mie sitting on the couch together, both of them reading books, and due to how well he knows Albus Gellert knows that he is angry.

"Albus," Gellert says and Albus puts his book down to look at him. "Would you like to talk about what happened with Aberforth?" Gellert asks as he knows that is something Albus would want to talk about and he doesn't want their to be the tension that is clearly between them at the moment.

"You pointed your wand at my brother, again, and let Annemie get in between you," Albus says, a level of anger to his voice, but Gellert knows that if you didn't know Albus well enough you wouldn't be able to hear the anger.

"I know," Gellert says. "Albus I am sorry for causing you pain, I didn't think I just wanted to defend myself," Gellert tells him. "I know it would have been painful for you to see, and I am sorry for that,"

"It was bad enough that you and Aberforth pointed your wands at each other, but Annemie got between you, and that did nothing," Albus tells him. "That's not okay," Albus tells him, his voice breaking as everything he felt when he saw Mie between Aberforth and Gellert becomes clear.

"I know," Gellert admits. "I will defend myself If needed but I promise that I won't be the first one to raise my wand at Aberforth," Gellert tells Albus. "And I promise I will never raise it at Annemie," Gellert tells him, making a promise he will do everything he can to keep, needing Albus to know that.

"It means a lot to me to hear you say that," Albus admits. "Gellert I cannot handle history repeating itself," Albus says, his voice full of vulnerability, vulnerability he rarely shows.

"I know," Gellert says, leaning forward and kissing Albus, knowing that he is going to try harder with Aberforth he just hopes that Aberforth doesn't make that an impossible mission.

A while after James, Sirius, Alice, Dorcus and Marlene brought snacks for those who are obsessed with studying everyone has returned to their common rooms as it got to curfew. Rather than immediately returning to her father's quarters, knowing that no one will give her detention for breaking curfew if she is caught as none of the other teachers want to give the headmasters daughter detention, Mie is sitting in the Gryffindor common room reading a book on how magic and time are connected. As she reads her book, making notes on it, Mie hears footsteps and sees Sirius coming towards her and so she closes the book, making her page.

"Hey, I thought you would have gone back to your dad by now," Sirius comments.

"Diner with Uncle Ab was intense; I'm giving them some time to deal with it," Mie tells Sirius.

"Fair enough," Sirius says, having a lot of questions but as there is something he wants to talk about more he pulls his wand and casts several privacy spells around them.

"I think I know what this is about," Mie admits.

"I would be shocked if you didn't," Sirius admits. "Mie, he's going to do what he's going to do with or without your support, but I know he wants it," Sirius tells Mie. "And he certainly needs that,"

"I know that, and I know why it is so important than he does this," Mie admits. "I'm just struggling with it," Mie admits.

"I know, me too," Sirius admits. "I want him to be safe, but I also know that I can't stop him, that he'll resent me if I try, but I still want him to be safe," Sirius tells Mie.

"Me too," Mie responds and the two of them drift into silence.

"So, what happened at diner?" Sirius asks curious and Mie starts to explain what happened during diner with her father, Uncle and Gellert.

For a while Mie stays in the Gryffindor common room but then because she knows that her father would be worrying Mie heads back to the family quarters and when she gets back she isn't surprised to find Albus still sitting up.

"Hi Dad, where's Gellert?" Mie asks curious.

"He's gone to bed," Albus says as Mie walks over. "We should talk," Albus tells his daughter, stopping her from heading straight to bed.

"I figured that was coming," Mie tells her father as she walks over to him.

"Annemie, what you did was incredibly dangerous," Albus tells her once Mie is sitting down.

"I know," Mie tells him. "Dad, all I wanted was to defuse the tension, I didn't want them to hurt each other," Mie tells him.

"I know you want to see the best in both of them, but they are both incredibly dangerous, you could have been seriously hurt," Albus tells her, clearly concerned.

"I know," Mie tells him. "I know it was risky, but I thought that if I stood between them then maybe I could stop them from hurting each other, and I was right," Mie explains.

"It could have easily gone another way," Albus tells him.

"I know," Mie admits. "But it didn't, Dad, I'm okay, and I don't know about you, but I think this was a good step forward for Uncle Ab and Gellert," Mie tells Albus.

"I think it was too," Albus responds. "I am proud of what you did, but I was terrified every second about the danger you put yourself in," Albus tells his daughter.

"I know, I knew you would be afraid, but I didn't see any other way to defuse things that didn't involve Uncle Ab and Gellert cursing each other, and I wasn't going to let that happen," Mie tells her father.

"Like I said I'm proud of you, but don't do that again," Albus tells his daughter.

"That's not a promise I can make," Mie responds, and the two of them drift into silence as they sit together, after a while Mie heads to bed, leaving Albus alone.

After a night of not much sleep Mie knows what she has to do and so she uses the one secure method she has, the secure coin, to send a message to Regulus. Even though it is so early that the castle is mainly deserted Mie is incredibly careful as she makes her way to the room of requirements. After getting to the room Mie waits a few minutes until Regulus walks in.

"Hi," Mie greats, feeling nervous about how this is going to go.

Chapter Text

Chapter 49

AN: Thank you for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

"Hi," Regulus responds, it being clear that he feels awkward, but at the same time he is also very glad to see Mie.

"I wouldn't have been surprised if you ignored the message," Mie admits, her old self-doubt and belief that no one really likes her showing itself.

"I never even considered it," Regulus respond, though he knows Mie well enough to understand why she would have feared that.

"Regulus you need to know that my reasons for wanting you not to spy on Voldemort has everything to do with my fears, and my insecurities, and nothing to do with me not believing in your skills," Mie assures Regulus, needing him to know that this is her fear not anything to do with him. "I know how incredible you are, and I know that if there is anyone in this timeline who call handle spying on Voldemort and passing on the information it's you, but I'm still afraid," Mie admits.

"I know, and I appreciate what you're feeling, but this is something that I have to do," Regulus tells Mie. "Is that something you've can be okay with?" Regulus asks, as he needs her to be.

"I don't know if okay with it it is the right word," Mie admits. "But I'm not going to stop you, that's not my place. I will respect your decision, I will worry about you, and desperately hope you come back okay, but I'm not going to stop you, it was your decision to make, and you've made it," Mie tells Regulus, even though it is hard for her to do so.

"I have," Regulus confirms. "Thank you," Regulus says, walking over to Mie and hugging her. "I promise I will do my best to stay safe, but I'm going to do what I have to do," Regulus tells Mie.

"I know," Mie says, leaning forward and kissing him, wishing that Regulus didn't have to do this, but she knows that for their war he has to.

After a day where Mie and a lot of her friends used every spare moment, they had to study the group of seventh years are walking into their Tuesday defence double where they find Albus sitting on the table and Gellert sitting on behind the table in the chair, as they walk in Albus gives Mie a smile and she smiles back at him and Gellert.

"Good afternoon," Albus greats, as everyone walks in. "Please put your parchment with what you would like to know on in the hat that Gerard is holding," Albus requests, and so as everyone walks in once they put their stuff at their desks, they walk over to where Gellert is sitting, drop their parchment in the hat he is holding and then they each walk back to their seat.

Once everyone has put into the hat what they want to learn most they Gellert walks over to Albus and hands him the hat.

"As discussed, today I will be doing my best to help you with what concerns you the most about your upcoming exams and making sure that you are have a level of comfort with the concepts that are likely going to be on the exam," Albus explains looking at Gellert. "Gerard can you please draw the first piece of parchment," Albus requests, even after a while it feels very strange to call Gellert Gerard, but he knows that what is best for everyone, especially Gellert, is for that to continue.

"Of course, Professor," Gellert says, pulling out a piece of parchment which he hands to Albus. Taking the piece of paper from Gellert Albus unfolds it.

"I feel most comfortable with my knowledge of dark creatures," Albus reads. "I am most concerned with my knowledge of what being in a duel is like, I think it would help to see a demonstration," Albus reads.

"Oh no," Mie mutters as she can see two ways this could go, and she knows that one of them has the potential to be very bad.

"Yes, observation can help, but so does experience," Albus reveals, putting the piece of paper on the desk. "First we will do an observation, then I will break you into partnerships and you will spend fifteen minutes practicing your duelling," Albus explains, and before he can even analyse whether it's a good idea or not Albus continues speaking. "Gerard and I will observe that to make sure that no one is using spells with the intention to cause harm and we will be offering advice about what improvements can be made," Albus says, and as he does, he and Gellert exchange what to most people look like a fleeting look but Mie knows it is a look of them basically having an entire conversation.

"Sir, are you and Professor Gere going to demonstrate?" Kathleen asks, looking excited, and because she doesn't know the truth it is clear that she wants to see a duel so she can maybe learn why he has been sitting in on their defence lessons since he got to Hogwarts.

"I'm not a professor," Gellert answers, looking at Albus, not wanting to overstep, and knowing that what happens next is Albus's choice.

"I have a bad feeling about this," Sirius whispers to Mie, concern clear in his voice.

"It will be okay," Mie responds, though it is clear that she isn't completely convinced, and for a few moments, moments which feels like hours to those who know the truth about who Gellert is, Albus looks like he is pondering what they are going to do.

"Yes, Gerard and I will demonstrate," Albus finally answers causing Mie, James, Sirius, Remus, Severus, Lily, Alice, Amelia, and Frank to tense as they all feel extremely worried about what is going to happen as they know all the history, they know just how bad this could be become. "If you would all stand up and move to the sides of the room," Albus requests, and everyone stands up and starts to do exactly what Albus told them to do.

"Should we stop them?" Amelia asks Mie in a whisper, as she feels like that would be a good idea.

"We can't, but Dad knows what he's doing… I hope," Mie responds, though that doesn't stop her from wrapping her hand around her wand handle, being ready to use it in a second if needed, though she desperately hopes that it isn't needed.

After about a minute once all the students are around the edge of the room, Mie having purposely put herself in the position so that she can intervene, if necessary, Albus waves his wand and causes all the tables and chairs to stack themselves, making space in the middle of the room.

Even though she is sure that no one else can tell Mie is sure that both her father and Gellert are nervous something which Mie isn't at all surprised about as she is sure that this is bringing up painful memories for them both, but at the same time she can tell that Albus considers this an important teaching moment and that Gellert doesn't want to let down Albus again.

"Gerard and I will do a short demonstration, just like when you do your duels shortly neither of us will be casting any spells that will cause harm," Albus says, and those who know the truth have questions about that statement.

"Is he speaking to us or Grindelwald?" Remus asks Mie, his voice only loud enough for her to hear.

"Not sure," Mie says, she would like to believe that it is the former, but she can't be sure.

After Albus speaks he and Gellert move so that they are facing each other, but over a metre apart. As she is watching them carefully Mie can tell that neither Albus nor Gellert want to do this, that they don't want to fight each other, even though it is a demonstration. While Mie would like to figure out a way to prevent that she can't think of a way so instead she just watches, the feeling of dread rising inside of her, as she fights the feeling that is almost a feeling of not being able to breathe.

After a few moments of staring at each other, as students start to whisper about whether they are going to do anything, Albus, in an act that is almost physically painful for him, casts a spell at Gellert, which he blocks. After blocking Albus's first spell Gellert sends back a spell of his own, which Albus blocks and the two of them begin their duel.

For the next few minutes Albus and Gellert duel and as they do it is clear to those who know the truth that they are holding back, it is clear that they are both being very selective about the spells they are using, and Mie knows that it is because they don't want to risk even the smallest possibility that they may accidently hurt each other something which says a lot to her.

While those who know the truth know that both Albus and Gellert are holding back they also know that it is an incredible duel. Even with the fact that they are holding back it is more than clear that both are extremely skilled wizards and it makes for quite the impressive sight and those who don't know the truth, are just amazed by what they are watching while those who do know the truth are incredibly worried that things are going to go south.

After a few minutes of duelling Albus performs so impressive wand work which makes it seem like he is about to do something which actually gives him the opening he needs to disarm Gellert, who actually looks impressed. As Albus catches Gellert's wand the students clap, and Mie lets out the breath she has been holding in.

"Split yourselves into partners and start to practice, any spells intended to cause harm will not be tolerated," Albus instructs and as the students are splitting up Albus walks over to Gellert and offers him his wand.

"You haven't lost your touch," Gellert tells him with a smile as he takes his wand off Albus.

"Neither have you," Albus responds. "Though I must say that I prefer this outcome," Albus says to Gellert, resisting the urge to kiss him as that's what he wants to do most.

"As do I," Gellert responds and after exchanging smiles the two of them start to walk among the students to watch what they are doing, giving tips when needed, and both feeling relieved that their duel didn't end in disaster.

Almost three hours later double defence against the dark Arts class is over and rather than heading straight down to Dinner Albus and Gellert have returned to their quarters. As the walk into their quarters, they find an owl with a letter waiting and so Albus walks over, collects the letter, and reads it.

"Albus, what is it?" Gellert asks concerned, noticing the look on Albus's face.

"The ministry wants to inspect Hogwarts by the end of the year," Albus responds in a grave tone of voice, and it is clear that he dreads what is to come.

About an hour after classes ended for the day the Mie and her seventh-year friends, with the exception of Sirius, Isaac, Alora and Severus, are all in their empty classroom studying.

"I am never going to get this!" Marlene exclaims, referring to the ancient ruins work she is revising, and looking extremely frustrated.

"You will, you just have to keep at it," Dorcus says to her in an encouraging tone of voice from where she is sitting across from Marlene.

"Easier said than done," Marlene responds.

"I know what you mean, I swear with every word I'm forgetting how to read," Edgar admits. "I feel like my brain is mush," Edgar admits.

"Well, it's good thing we have just the thing to help with that," Sirius says as he walks into the room with Isaac, Alora and Severus, feeing amused about the perfect opening he was just given.

"Please don't say you're hiding whiskey I had more than enough at the party," Mary responds.

"Don't worry, we're not," Alora explains. "What we have is an idea," Alora explains.

"What kind of idea?" Lily asks, feeling slightly suspicious.

"One to help with the fact that we're all going cross eyed from studying," Severus explains, with a grin on his face.

"Oh yeah? What are you thinking?" James asks.

"We're going to help each other, we're going to do a quiz, each round one person asks the questions and the rest of us have to answer; we've all made question sheets or flash cards, we can use them, and at the end of the round, let's say, fifteen questions, the person who got the most amount of questions right, and the person who got the least amount of questions right have to duel, and the winner of the duel picks the next person to ask the questions, and at the end the ultimate winner gets bragging rights," Sirius explains looking around the room.

"Well, I'm in, anything has to be better than reading the same sentence over and over again," Marlene says and it is clear that everyone is in agreement.

"So, we're going to do this, who is going to asks questions first?" Mie asks.

"We're going to take a leaf out of your dad's book and draw the name out of a hat," Isaac explains as he pulls off his own hat.

Less than a minute later the seventh years are all sitting around the room, in much more casual positions than they were sitting a few minutes earlier, each holding a button so that makes a noise so that they aren't talking over each other, white all their names written on the blackboard, and as Emmaline is the first one who will be asking the questions she has all their question and answer sheets and flash cards in front of her.

"Let's begin, the first question is…. When casting the Patronus charm what do you focus on?" Emmaline asks, and several people buzz at the same time. "Remus, I think you were first, what do you need to focus on when casting the Patronus charm?" Emmaline asks him.

"A truly happy memory," Remus responds.

"Point Remus," Emmaline says, and Sirius puts a one next to Remus's name. After Sirius makes the mark Emmaline asks the next question and a truly unusual, but effective, study method continues.

While Mie is studying with her fellow seventh years Albus, Gellert, Minerva and Moody, have made their way to the Hogshead, which looks to be closed, but Albus just opens the door, and they walk in. Just like how the outside of the bar looks it is completely empty except for Aberforth who is standing behind the bar.

"Good evening Aberforth," Minerva greats.

"Minerva, a pleasure as always," Aberforth responds, smiling at her.

"Are we the first here?" Albus asks his brother.

"No, the twins, Doge, and Diggle are upstairs," Aberforth responds.

"Thank you," Albus says to his brother and he, Gellert, and Moody head upstairs while Minerva stays to get a drink, and talk to Aberforth briefly, then follows.

Walking into the room where the order meeting is going to take place Albus, Gellert, and Moody find Gideon, Fabian, Diggle and Doge all waiting, as soon as they walk in Elphias Doge walks over to Albus.

"It's good to see you, Albus," Elphias says as he and Albus shake hands.

"It's good to see you too my friend," Albus says as they shake hands, and Minerva walks in.

"I don't believe we have met," Elphias says to Gellert, offering his hand to shake, which Gellert responds as while he never met Elphias when they were young, he does know that Albus considers him to be a true friend.

"We haven't," Gellert says as he returns the handshake. "But I have heard great things,"

"Gerard is a dear friend, someone I trust implicitly who will be a big help with what's to come," Albus explains. After a lot of discussion with Mie and Gellert it was decided that not even the Order would know who Gellert really is unless it is necessary.

"Well, it certainly is a pleasure then," Elphias responds, clearly having questions but his trust of Albus leads to him not asking the questions.

Over the next few minutes, the rest of the order arrives, and they all take their seats around the table, as they sit down everyone notices that Gellert sits immediately to Albus's right, and that Albus often looks to him, but no one comments as they all trust Albus which means they trust Gellert even though they don't know who he really is.

Hours after the Order meeting begun, and the seventh years begun their unusual study method Mie is walking into her family quarters where she finds Albus and Gellert both awake and drinking tea.

"How was the meeting?" Mie asks, as she was very well aware that there was an order meeting.

"Informative," Gellert answers.

"It looks like Voldemort is on a mission to recruit more followers, I cannot confirm that for certain, but it's what it seems like," Albus explains.

"Great, that's just what we need," Mie admits with a sigh as she puts down her bag and sits on the couch. "We need to cut of his connections. Alone, he is dangerous, but having the support, power and influence of his followers make him even more so," Mie comments.

"It does," Albus confirms.

"We've discussed this Annemie, we need to figure out a way to cause distrust within Voldemort's ranks," Gellert explains, and even though both Albus and Mie notice the use of 'we' and not 'you'. "Not only will that take away some of Voldemort's power and influence, but it may just give us more time to destroy the remaining Horcrux's," Gellert says.

"I have an idea," Mie admits. "It would cause distrust, and it may even cause some of his followers who are the most devout to turn against him," Mie admits. "I just don't know how to get the information out in a way that would be believed," Mie admits.

"What's your idea?" Albus asks his daughter and Mie explains her idea and after she does that, she Albus and Gellert start to brainstorm possible ways to put Mie's plan into action, something which is easier said than done.

Chapter Text

Chapter 50

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

Five days have passed since Mie talked to her dad and Gellert about her idea to make it so Voldemort's followers don't trust him and ever since Mie has spent every waking moment studying for her NEWTS and so they haven't figured out the instinct details of their plan or put it into action. It is Sunday night the night before exams begins and the night before Albus has to defend to the Warden and other representatives from various ministries why Gellert should stay out of jail, and everyone is at dinner.

For once the group of seventh years at the Gryffindor table are silent while other students talk around them, it being more than clear that they are worried about what is going to happen.

"They're here," Lily says and all the seventh years turn to the doors into the hall where Albus is greeting people who all the seventh years know to be the examiners.

"It's real, this is really happening," Mie says, and those who know where she comes from know why this is even more serial to her.

"Yeah, it's real," Remus says to her with a reassuring smile.

"I don't think I can eat anymore," Mary says, putting her knife and fork down.

"How about we go to the classroom and study," Severus suggests, as he looks around at his friends he realises that none of them look like they are going to be able to eat anymore.

"That's a really good idea," Amelia says and once she does, they all drop their knife and forks, picks up their bags, and head out of the hall.

Hours later, while Mie spent most of the night studying with her friends, Gellert and Albus have spent their time talking about what is to come for them. Even though it is very late Gellert and Albus are both awake and lying in their bed.

"Albus, it will be okay," Gellert tells him. "Whatever happens tomorrow, it will be okay," Gellert tells him.

"Even if you go back into custody?" Albus asks, as he doesn't think so.

"Even then," Gellert responds, kissing his cheek, and as the two of them drift into silence they both hear noise coming from the living area. "That's Annemie," Gellert realises.

"It is," Albus responds, and the two of them get up and head out of their room and when they open their door, they see Mie.

"And that is how you perform a cheering charm," Mie, who is pacing back and forth feeling anxiety about her exams, says to herself once she finishes reciting it. "No, that's not right," Mie mutters. "Damn it," Mie says annoyed.

"Annemie," Albus's voice says, and Mie turns to see both her father and Gellert standing in the doorway to their room, having not realised that they were there.

"Dad, Gellert, sorry did I wake you?" Mie asks her father, feeling bad about that.

"It's okay," Albus assures her, as he walks towards her. "What are you doing?" Albus asks.

"Studying, I'm trying to get more study done," Mie tells her father.

"You've been studying for weeks, more study at the moment won't help, what will help is sleep," Albus tells his daughter.

"I can't sleep Dad," Mie tells him. "I need to keep studying… after everything that has happened, this is it. I finally get to do my final exams," Mie says to her father. "And I know that in the grand scheme of everything else we're doing they don't matter, but they matter to me, and I want to do my best," Mie tells her father. "I need to do well," Mie explains and Albus isn't sure if Mie's determination to do well is because of her biological father or because of the pressure she puts on herself.

"Then we'll quiz you," Gellert says, volunteering himself and Albus partly because he wants to help Mie and partly because he knows that with what is going on with them tomorrow chances are they aren't going to get much sleep anyway so a distraction that also helps Mie is a good idea. "What exam do you have first?" Gellert asks as he isn't sure.

"Charms," Mie answers.

"Ah, okay," Gellert says with a grin. "Not my best subject, but If I remember correctly, I did do well on my last exam before I was expelled," Gellert says.

"That was a Durmstrang exam, it is likely easier," Albus tells him, not being able to resist, and Gellert rolls his eyes as which is better Hogwarts or Durmstrang is a debate they have had many, many times.

"Let's get started," Gellert says, ignoring Albus's comment. "What can't the impervious charm be used on, and demonstrate the wand movement?" Gellert asks.

"Gellert, thanks," Mie tells him, feeling grateful for his help.

"You're welcome," Gellert says. "Now, what's the answer?" Gellert asks curious.

"Solid objects," Mie answers, and she proceeds to demonstrate the wand movement, when she does that Albus asks the next question and together he and Gellert continue to quiz Mie, helping her to feel more prepared for the exams

Hours after Albus and Gellert started to help Mie with her studying by quizzing her, it is breakfast time and all the seventh years are sitting at the table together. Just like the night before all of the students who are sitting at the Gryffindor table aren't talking and are picking at their food.

"Look," Sirius says, and everyone looks at him. "We've all done everything we can, this is it, we can't change anything else, we've just got to go in and do our best," Sirius tells his friends. "We're all prepared as possible, we've got this," Sirius tells his friend.

"You know, that actually helps," Remus tells his boyfriend.

"Yeah, it does," Lily admits. "We can do this," Lily says, looking between her friends.

"We can do this," Mie confirms, and while there is still a tense feeling it is clear that Sirius's words have helped the others feel a little comforted.

Less than half an hour after Sirius did his best to reassure his friends the seventh years who took charms, as well as all fifth years, are waiting outside the hall, waiting to be called into their first exam of the year.

While Mie and her fellow students are starting their exams Albus and Gellert have travelled to Austria and are approaching Nurmengard Castle together, as he can tell that Gellert is worried Albus reaches out and takes his hand, offering him silent support. Once Albus and Gellert are close enough to the castle they see that Warden Karma is waiting for them.

"Professor Dumbledore, Grindelwald," Warden Karma greats.

"Warden," Albus greats.

"The Ministry officials are here, one form the British Ministry, one from the Austrian, one from the German, one from the Hungarian, one from the French, and one from the Norwegian," Warden Karma explains, and Albus and Gellert both realising that that means including Warden Karma there are seven representatives that they have to convince. "They all know why they are here," Warden Karma explains.

"Okay," Albus says, glancing at Gellert, as while they have been preparing for this just as much as Mie has been preparing for her exams it's different now that the time has come.

"If you have a wand, you will not be able to have it in the room," Warden Karma tells Grindelwald.

"I understand," Gellert, says, pulling his wand and handing it to Albus for safe keeping.

"Follow me," Warden Karma says once Gellert has handed his wand over and both Albus and Gellert follow her inside.

As they follow Warden Karma into the castle Albus and Gellert are lead not to Lori's office but to a meeting room that Gellert knows well. In the room there is a bench where there are the six representatives from the various ministry, Albus recognizing all of them including Crouch, are sitting and as they walk in Lori walks over and joins them by sitting in the empty chair allowing Albus and Gellert to sit at the table across from them.

"Dumbledore," Crouch greats.

"Mr Crouch," Albus responds, with a nod.

"I understand you want to speak first," Crouch says to Albus.

"Yes," Albus says, standing up. "In nineteen forty-five I brought Gellert Grindelwald to this castle. I hoped that he would feel remorse for what he did and that is exactly what has happened," Albus explains, as he moves so that he is standing in front of the table. "For the last thirty-three years Gellert Grindelwald has been reflecting on the events that lead him here and he does feel remorse; I know that for a fact," Albus explains, and as he does, he notices the members of the panel exchange looks. "A month ago, I was desperate for help, I needed someone as skilled as me who could understand how Voldemort thinks to help me rescue my daughter and one of my students," Albus explains. "My student couldn't be saved, but Grindelwald saved my daughter, risking his own life to do so, in fact," Albus explains. "He could have disappeared after that, but he didn't, he returned to Hogwarts and stayed," Albus reveals. "He has spent the last month giving as much insight as he could into what Voldemort could be thinking, insight which has already saved lives," Albus reveals. "He has been giving me help and support, he has been fighting against Voldemort, and has expressed his intention to continue doing that," Albus explains. "Gellert has admitted to me that knows he can never completely make up for what he has done, but he does want to try," Albus explains. "Voldemort has the potential to destroy the entire world, both magical and muggle, and I believe that Gellert's help, and insight can help prevent death and destruction," Albus tells the members of the panel, looking between them. "I believe that Gellert feels remorse for his actions, I know he can be a huge help going forward, he has my trust, and I am willing to stake my representation on that," Albus tells the panel. "Any questions?" Albus asks, looking between the panel members.

At Hogwarts Mie, and her fellow seventh years, have completed the theory part of their charms exam, and are having lunch before they complete their practical exams. Just like breakfast lunch for the seventh years is a pretty quiet affair as they feel nervous about their practical exam.

As she eats her lunch Mie looks to the teachers table and the first thing she realises is that Albus and Gellert aren't sitting in their seats. For a few seconds Mie is confused about where they could be but then the answer comes to her.

"Oh no," Mie mutters, realising that she was so worried about her exams that she forgot what today was for her dad and Gellert.

"Mie? Everything okay?" Amelia asks curious.

"Yeah," Mie responds, feeling guilty about the fact that she was so concerned about herself that she completely forgot what her dad and Gellert were going through.

In Austria Albus has been calmy, and articulately, answering questions from the panel for over an hour. As it is clear that no one has any more questions for him Albus once again takes his seat next to Gellert.

"Mr Grindelwald, you have heard what Professor Dumbledore has to say, do you have anything to say for yourself?" Crouch asks, not giving away what he is thinking about what Albus has spent the last hour saying.

"I do," Gellert says, glancing at Albus, taking strength from the man he loves, before standing up. "I am not going to defend what I have done in the past as the truth is there is no defence," Gellert admits. "Albus is right I do feel remorse for what I have done, and while I know there is no making up for everything, I have done I do want to do what good I can," Gellert admits. "Over the last thirty-three years I have felt anger, and pain, and righteous fury, but now what I feel most is remorse," Gellert admits. "Albus asked me to help save his daughter and student because he was desperate, and I agreed, not to escape my confinement but because It was finally a chance to do something, something good," Gellert admits. "Who Voldemort is now and who I was when Albus defeated me aren't that different, and I have been, and if you allow me, will continue to, use that insight to help fight against him," Gellert tells everyone. "You can elect to return me to confinement, after all It is what I deserve, but if you decide not to do that I vowel I will do everything I can to use my knowledge and experience to fight against Voldemort, to save lives," Gellert tells the panel.

"Mr Grindelwald, I appreciate your words, but they are just that, words, how do we know that you don't want to defeat You-Know-Who so that you can take the power for yourself?" The French representative asks.

"That's not what I want, but as my words aren't good enough, I know that that won't be enough to satisfy you," Gellert admits. "I am willing to subject myself to any monitoring and conditions that this panel sees fit," Gellert reveals, and he knows that there is one more thing he has to say. "Thirty-three years ago, Albus Dumbledore defeated me because he knew my weaknesses," Gellert says, and he can practically feel the look Albus is giving him as this isn't something they talked about. "Weaknesses I still possess and knowledge of which he has passed on to his equally powerful daughter," Gellert reveals. "If I deviate from the path of good, if I try to return to who I once was I know they will stop me, and I am very glad about that fact," Gellert admits, telling the complete truth as he doesn't want to be who he once was and he knows that if he were to go down that path then Mie would stop him, and as painful as it would be for him, Albus would as well.

"Professor Dumbledore, what do you have to say about that?" The German representative asks and Albus stands up.

"He's right," Albus admits, and only Gellert can hear the pain in his voice. "I truly believe that Gellert Grindelwald is on a different path now, but if I am wrong, if he goes back to who he once was I will stop him, as will my daughter, Annemie," Albus says, fighting not to give away how that makes him feel, and as he looks between the members of the panel it is clear that some of the panel members are convinced by his words while others are not and because of that Albus isn't sure what way this is going to go.

At Hogwarts Mie is waiting to be called into the hall to perform her Charms Practical, while also feeling extremely worried about her father and Gellert.

"Annemie Dumbledore," A voice says, and it takes a few seconds for that to register with Mie before she realises what was said and so she walks to the door.

"Professor Marchbanks is free," Professor Flitwick tells Mie, who nods, and heads to the examiner who she recognizes from where she came from.

"Annemie Dumbledore," Griselda Marchbanks greats. "This is a pleasure," she tells Mie, causing her to feel even more nervous.

"Thank you, professor," Mie responds, honestly having no idea what else to say.

"You may use verbal or nonverbal spells," Griselda tells Mie, even though a person tends to get more marks if nonverbal spells are used either is accepted, who nods. "Let's start with something simple, turn this vinegar into wine," Griselda tells Mie, and once she does that spell with ease, she feels more comfortable, and she is able to easily continue with her exam.

For the next ten minutes Mie completes her charm practical, as she completes her spells she can't help but notice that as well as being asked to complete all the charms the people either side of her are being asked to do Professor Marchbanks also asks her to perform different high level charms, all of which she is able to complete.

"Well done, very well done," Professor Marchbanks tells Mie as she performs the last of her spells. "I see you have inherited your father's talent," Professor Marchbanks tells Mie.

"I like to think so," Mie responds, feeling touched by the compliment.

"I look forward to seeing what else you can do," Professor Marchbanks says, causing Mie to once again feel nervous about the expectations people have for her. "You may go," she says and once she does Mie nods and heads out of the room.

After Mie leaves the great hall, unlike her friends, Mie doesn't head towards their empty classroom, but rather heads straight to her family quarters. As she is so nervous about what could have happened Mie practically runs there.

As she hurries into their family quarters Mie finds her father sitting on the couch but sees no sign of Gellert.

"No, they didn't…" Mie says horrified.

"They didn't," Gellert says, walking out from the kitchen, holding two cups of tea.

"Oh, thank god," Mie says, hurrying over to him and surprising herself, Gellert and Albus by hugging him, though it does feel Albus's heart with joy to see Mie's reaction.

"I'm glad you're happy to see me," Gellert says as he awkwardly returns the hug, not sure how to react, but he knows that this is a huge deal.

"What happened?" Mie asks, as she and Gellert break apart. "What did the Warden say?" Mie asks.

"It wasn't just the Warden, it was also six representatives from different Ministries," Albus explains as Mie and Gellert walk over to him.

"Okay, that doesn't sound good," Mie says concerned. "What did you have to do?" Mie asks her father and Gellert as both she and Gellert sit down.

"We each said our piece and the panel members asked their questions," Albus explains. "Ultimately it was decided, by a majority of four to three, that Gellert would continue to be in my custody for a year, during which time the ministry will monitor him, and us, and we'll go from there," Albus explains, Crouch having been one of the three who voted against the proposal.

"Okay, okay, that's not great, but at least your free for a little while longer," Mie says, looking at Gellert.

"Considering everything it is the best outcome I could have hoped for," Gellert admits, as the truth is it is more than he hoped for, he assumed that he would be going back into custody.

"So, this is good?" Mie asks, looking between her father and Gellert.

"This is very good," Albus answers.

"Oh, okay then," Mie says, realising that if her father and Gellert are happy then she should be too.

"How did your exam go?" Gellert asks curious.

"I think I did okay with the theory," Mie admits. "I had Professor Marchbanks for the practical, and I feel like she asked a lot, more than others were being asked," Mie says, looking at her father.

"It's possible she did," Albus admits.

"Well, if she did, I think I did well, I'm not certain of course, but I think I maybe did okay," Mie tells her father and Gellert.

"That's good, Annemie, I am sure that you did better than you thought," Albus assures her.

"Thanks Dad," Mie responds, feeling thankful for him.

"What's your next exam?" Gellert asks.

"I have Arithmancy tomorrow, which is just a theory exam, some of my friends have history of magic, but we all have nothing tomorrow afternoon," Mie explains.

"Would you like to go over a few concepts or would you like to go meet your friends?" Albus asks.

"Most of my friends would still be doing their practical, so let's go over a few concepts then I'll go meet them," Mie tells her father, he nods, and together he and Gellert start to quiz Mie on different Arithmancy concepts.

Chapter Text

Chapter 51

AN: Sorry about the delay, I was having a bit of writers' block. I seem to be passed that now, hope you like this chapter.

A week and a half have passed since Mie begin her exams, since it was decided that Gellert would be free for another year then things would be re-evaluated, and it is a Thursday night the night before the seventh years will experience their last day of exams. Just like they have been every night since exams begin Mie, and not just her friend group, but every seventh year who wants to be included are in their empty classroom studying.

"Point Sirius," Kathleen, who is asking the questions this round, says, and Sirius looks proud of himself as Remus kisses his cheek.

"Wow, so you really do just pull pranks for the hell of it," A seventh year Hufflepuff by the name of Conrad says, looking at Sirius with a look of amazement on his face.

"It's been seven years, are you only just realising that?" Sirius asks, with a smirk.

"Let's move on," Kathleen says, with an amused look on her face. "We've got one question left for this round," Kathleen informs everyone.

"I am sorry to interrupt," A voice says, and all the students turn to see Albus, and it is clear that everyone, even Mie, is surprised to see him.

"Dad? What's wrong?" Mie asks surprised, as due to their finale exam being defence against the dark arts, she wasn't expecting to see him, in fact she was planning on staying at the Gryffindor tower so that no one can claim special treatment or knowledge, and she can practically feel all the other seventh years tense as they all assume it is bad for Albus to be there.

"I have been informed by the ministry that there will be ministry representatives visiting Hogwarts tomorrow, one of the things they will be doing is observing your exam," Albus explains to the students, and Mie can tell that he is not happy about that. "Now, I don't want you to worry, it will not effect anything you do, I just didn't want you to be blindsided," Albus explains to the students.

"Why are they coming, Sir?" Kathleen asks, and she can tell that a lot of the other seventh years are curious about that too, while Mie has a horrible feeling about what is going on.

"The ministry wants to be more informed about what is going on at Hogwarts, their visit tomorrow is the start of that," Albus explains, and those who read the books are incredibly concerned as it seems like the Ministry want to interfere at Hogwarts, just like they did in the timeline Mie is from. "I have had the pleasure of teaching you for the last few months, and I truly believe you are all more than prepared for your exam tomorrow," Albus says, looking between the students. "You'll will all do well, more people observing you won't effect that," Albus explains, looking between the students, wanting to give them as much encouragement as he can. "Good evening," Albus says, looking between the students, before leaving, and as he leaves Mie gets up and hurries after him.

"Dad," Mie says once she is in the corridor and Albus turns around to look at her. "This is it, isn't it?" Mie asks her father, walking towards him. "This is the start of the ministry interfering at Hogwarts," Mie says concerned.

"This is the Ministry looking for a reason why they can," Albus explains. "But I don't want you to worry, I want you to focus on your exam," Albus tells his daughter, as while he Is worrying, he doesn't want Mie to when she has one more exam to go.

"Easier said than done," Mie admits, and she looks around to make sure they are alone. "Dad, what about Gellert?" Mie asks concerned.

"As far as anyone knows he will be Gerald," Albus explains, and Mie can tell that he is concerned about Gellert's safety, something she doesn't blame him for.

"And if Crouch has told the people who are coming? Or if he's coming himself?" Mie asks.

"Then we will deal with it," Albus tells her reassuringly, before taking a step closer to his daughter. "Annemie, I know this is a lot, and we will talk after your exam, but until then I want you to focus on that. I know how much it means to you to do well," Albus tells his daughter, as he doesn't want Mie doing well to be jeopardised.

"You and Gellert mean a lot to me too, making sure the ministry doesn't interfere at Hogwarts means a lot to me," Mie tells her father, wanting to make that clear.

"I know," Albus says, walking the few steps that separate him and his daughter and hugging her.

For a few moments Albus and Mie hug each other until and once they break apart, Albus kissing Mie's cheek before they do, Mie heads back into the empty classroom while Albus heads in the opposite direction.

After leaving Mie, rather than going back to Gellert, Albus needs some time to ponder a few things and so rather than going back to his quarters he heads to Hogsmeade and to the Hogshead where he sits down at the end of the sparsely filled bar.

Even though Albus is sure that his brother realised the second he walked in Aberforth makes no effort to serve him, in fact for a few minutes Albus just sits alone until it becomes clear to Aberforth that his brother isn't going anywhere and so he walks over to him.

"What can I get you?" Aberforth asks his brother when he finally walks over to him.

"Whiskey, whichever you'd recommend," Albus responds and Aberforth gets his brother a whiskey but rather than it being one he'd recommend it is one he knows his brother would like.

"What's he done now?" Aberforth asks, anger in his voice, and there is no question about who he is referring to, as he hands his brother his drink, as he assumes there is only one reason for Albus to be in his bar.

"Gellert, has done nothing," Albus tells his brother, wanting to make that clear as he won't have Aberforth blaming Gellert for something that isn't' his fault.

"Then why do I have the pleasure of your company?" Aberforth asks, as Albus takes a drink, as Aberforth knows that it is very out of character for Albus to be in his bar alone.

"The ministry is sending representatives to observe Hogwarts tomorrow, including the seventh years Defence Against the Dark Arts NEWT exam," Albus explains to his brother.

"So, in a way it is his fault," Aberforth says, and Albus drains the rest of his drink as he realises that it was a mistake for him to come as Aberforth is likely only going to find a way to blame Gellert.

"I shouldn't have come," Albus says, taking out money for the drink so that he can pay his brother.

"Albus why did you come?" Aberforth asks his brother, trying to make sense of his brother's actions, as he knows that Albus would have come to his bar for a specific reason, a bigger reason than just wanting a drink. "I've seen the whiskey you have in your quarters; you could be up their drinking it with him rather than walking all the way down here, alone," Aberforth says to his brother, watching him closely for how he reacts.

"I needed some time, to ponder, to determine how I am going to respond," Albus explains, as he walks back over to the stall he was sitting on.

"Of course," Aberforth says, rolling his eyes. "And let me guess you haven't told Mie how worried you are, you've probably made some excuse about wanting her to focus on her exam, so that you can shut everyone out," Aberforth tells his brother.

"It's not that simple," Albus responds.

"No, it is," Aberforth tells him. "You're falling back intro old patterns," Aberforth tells his brother.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Albus asks, an insulted edge to his voice.

"It means this is what you do, when you're afraid, or worried that you can't fix everything, you shut yourself off from everyone," Aberforth tells his brother. "When we were kids, right after… you locked yourself in your room, after that summer you disappeared on that solo research trip, after you put him in prison you…" Aberforth starts to explain.

"Don't go there," Albus warns his brother, as he does not want to think about that time in his life, and he certainly doesn't want his brother to talk about it.

"No, I am, because I may used to how you react, but Mie isn't, hell he isn't either, and if you act like this, act how I know you're going to, you're just going to hurt them," Aberforth tells his brother. "And I know that's not what you want," Aberforth tells his brother as while he wouldn't mind if Albus hurt Gellert he would mind if Albus hurt Mie, and he knows that Albus wouldn't want to hurt either of them.

"I don't know how not to shut myself off," Albus admits, as he just sits down across from Aberforth once more.

"I think you've just got to try not to," Aberforth responds, and he pours Albus another drink, but this time he also pours himself one, and the two brothers drift into silence.

After having a couple of drinks with his brother Albus has retuned to the castle and as he walks into his quarters he finds Gellert sitting up, and while it may seem like he is reading Albus knows him well enough to be able to tell that he has been waiting up, worrying about him.

"Hi," Albus greats.

"Hi," Gellert says, closing his book. "You've been gone a while," Gellert notes.

"Yes, I went to tell Annemie and the other seventh years what was happening tomorrow, then I went to the village," Albus explains.

"Right," Gellert says with a nod. "Albus, do you want me to go back to Nurmengard?" Gellert asks as he has been able to tell that something has been going on the past few days, but he isn't exactly sure what, but he can't help but think that Albus doesn't want him around.

"Gellert no, never," Albus assures him, walking over to him. "That's the last thing I want," Albus assures him, as he sits down next to him, realising that Aberforth is right, and he's already hurt Gellert without meaning to.

"I'm really glad to hear that," Gellert admits. "Then why have you been avoiding me the last few days?" Gellert asks. "And don't say you haven't, because I know you have," Gellert responds.

"You're right, I have," Albus confirms, seeing no point in lying about that when it is so obvious.

"Why?" Gellert asks, and Albus can see the hurt on his face.

"Because I'm afraid," Albus admits. "I'm afraid of what The Ministry is going to do to Hogwarts, scared of what Voldemort is going to do that we won't see coming, scared that just like in the timeline Annemie is from that others are going to pay the price for my choices and plans," Albus admits. "And when I'm afraid I shut myself off," Albus reveals. "It's what I've always done," Albus explains. "That's why I've been pushing you away," Albus admits.

"I'm not going to tell you that you don't have to do that, because I know it's not that simple," Gellert tells him. "I am going to tell you that I am here, and that you are not same as you were in Annemie's timeline," Gellert tells Albus. "Albus, I know you have the weight of the world on your shoulders, and I can't imagine what it's like to have detailed knowledge of another timeline and fighting to make sure it doesn't come into existence," Gellert admits. "But what I do know is that you don't have to carry it on your own. I know you don't want to burden Annemie, or your students who know the truth, but you can burden me," Gellert tells him. "I want to be your partner, and now that I know that shutting yourself off is your defence mechanism, I'm going to look out for signs that that's what you're doing and push back when you do," Gellert tells Albus.

"I want to be your partner too," Albus says, before kissing Gellert.

Ever since her dad warned her that the ministry would be visiting Hogwarts the following day Mie has bene distracted, even though she continued to study with her friends Mie found herself unable to completely focus. While the rest of her friends have gone to bed, as they all want to get a good night sleep before their final exam, Mie is sitting awake in the Gryffindor common room, so she doesn't wake her doormats, and staring out the window.

"Mie," A voice says, and Mie turns to see Amelia, and she is a little surprised by that as she didn't even hear Amelia coming.

"Hi, Sorry I didn't wake you up did I?" Mie asks concerned.

"No, I woke up and saw you gone, so I figured you might be down here," Amelia admits as she walks over to her friend, casting spells towards the stairs so that they can have a private conversation. "Do you want to talk?" Amelia asks curious as she sits down next to Mie, and because of everything she has been thinking about Mie realises that she does need to get it out.

"I'm worried," Mie admits. "I can't help but think about what the ministry did in my time," Mie admits.

"Your afraid history is going to repeat itself," Amelia comments. "No, hang on, it's not history yet, you're worried that it will happen sooner than it did in your time," Amelia corrects, though considering they are dealing with time travel she isn't even sure that that is the right way to put it.

"I know how bad it got, and It scares me that it's going to get like that again," Mie admits. "Umbridge is lower in the ministry in this time, but she's still around and there are a lot of people who would like Dad gone," Mie tells Amelia. "Hogwarts needs Dad, and if he's not here Voldemort is going to use all his power and influence to take control here, and if that happens…. I don't know if we can stop it," Mie admits, as she is horrified that that is going to happen again. While she was on the hunt, she didn't realise how bad things got at Hogwarts at the time she talked to Neville and Luna after and knows exactly what Hogwarts was like and she never wants that to happen again.

"We will," Amelia tells her. "Yes, your dad has enemies in the ministry, but he also has support, my parents, both of whom are in pretty powerful positions, for one, and he has supporters within the students and parents," Amelia explains to her. "In your time Fudge was able to get rid of your dad because he spent months telling lies, Mitchum hasn't done that. He doesn't have the narrative to spin to get rid of your Dad," Amelia tells Mie, trying to be reassuring.

"That's the thing, I think he does," Mie admits, and Amelia gives her a curious look. "I've been thinking about it. Crouch knows about Gellert, he's known for weeks, and nothing has leaked," Mie tells Amelia, knowing that the fact that nothing has leaked alone is suspicious.

"You think he and Mitchum are waiting for the right occasion to pull that trigger," Amelia realises, putting the pieces together.

"It would make sense," Mie admits. "Think about it, there is only one week left of this year, there's no point trying to oust Dad now, but the summer is coming, and if they reveal about Gellert at the start of summer they have two months to put out whatever narrative they want without Dad being able to explain himself to the students in person," Mie explains to Amelia.

"That's a good point, but they are also risking the students spending more time with Gellert without realising who he is which can lead to more people defending him," Amelia admits.

"That's true, but how do you think parents are going to react when they find out a Dark Lord has been among their children for months and haven't been told?" Mie asks Amelia, as while she knows that Gellert isn't a dark lord anymore she is sure that that is the narrative that will be spun.

"Good point," Amelia admits. "Mie, I know that the way your mind works means that you need to see all possible outcomes, and that you want to see all ways forward, but now you're getting into obsession territory and there may be nothing for you to obsess over," Amelia says and as she does she sees the Mie is about to say something. "I know, I know that after everything you've been through, everything you've come here to do it's apart of you, but right now isn't the time," Amelia tells her. "Tomorrow is your last exam, ever, focus on that," Amelia tells her.

"I don't know if I can," Mie admits.

"Try," Amelia tells her. "Mie let's get through tomorrow, and once we have we can obsess over what the ministry is up to, and I promise I will help you," Amelia tells her friend. "I will be your sounding board, help you re-experience your memories for insight, do whatever you need, but right now everything you've been working towards for the past eight years is here, your final exam, don't let the ministry that that away from you," Amelia tells her friend.

"I'll try," Mie responds, and Amelia stands up.

"Then start trying by sleeping," Amelia says, standing up and sticking out her hand for Mie to grab.

"Thanks Amy," Mie says as it means a lot that Amelia has been able to help her get out of her own head.

"I'm your friend, Mie, you don't have to thank me for helping you," Amelia assures her and the two of them head up to their dorm, Amelia removing the spells she casted as they go.

After a night of sleep more restful than Mie was expecting, Mie and her fellow seventh years have headed down to breakfast and just like every morning for the past two weeks the seventh years are rather quiet as they eat their breakfast, making it clear that they are all nervous. As Mie picks at her breakfast she looks up at the table where she sees her father and Gellert sitting together, neither giving away that they are nervous about the ministry visit even though Mie assumes they must be.

"Um, Mie," Lily's worried voice says, and Mie looks to her, noticing that that the noise in the hall has suddenly started to increase.

"Yeah?" Mie asks her friend and Lily shows her the front of the daily prophet. "No, no, not today," Mie says, sounding horrified as she sees what is on the front of the paper.

Chapter Text

Chapter 52

AN: Hi All, sorry there has been a delay with this chapter. I'm struggling a lot, and not just with writing, I've had this chapter posted for a while, so I've decided I would post it even though I haven't been able to finish a chapter. I don't know when the next update will be. I'll do my best.

Staring at the paper that Lily is holding up Mie sees the headline "Gellert Grindelwald, Darklord turned Hogwarts teacher?" with an old picture of Gellert on it.

"Damn it," Sirius says, as Lily hurriedly passes the paper to Mie so she can read it, and it is clear that everyone who is near Mie at the Gryffindor table are listening so that they can learn what is going on.

"How much do they know?" Remus, who is sitting next to Mie, asks trying to lean over to read the paper.

"Um... give me a sec," Mie says as she quickly reads the page. "Gellert Grindelwald know ….released from Nurmengard and into the custody of Albus Dumbledore's custody," Mie says, reading the paper. "Don't know why…. He's at Hogwarts… what is Albus Dumbledore up to…" Mie reads. "This isn't good," Mie says, and once she finishes skimming reading the table she glances up at her father and Gellert. As Mie looks towards her father he locks eyes with her, and shakes his head, as if to say don't react, and that they will talk about it later when there isn't as much attention on them.

"Mie? Is this true?" Mary asks. "Is Gerald, Gellert Grindelwald?" Mary asks, having put the pieces together as it would make sense.

"Yes, it's true," Mie confirms as she doesn't want to lie to her friend no does, she sees the point in doing so, not when the Prophet has already revealed so much. "Dad went to Grindelwald to get insight into Voldemort, and to save me," Mie explains.

"Is that how you were rescued?" Marlene asks surprised, not sure how to feel about everything.

'Yes," Mie confirms. "Grindelwald is a complicated…." Mie starts to say, but then she notices the ministry people arrive, and while she isn't surprised to see them and recognize Crouch, she sees someone else she recognizes from her time, despite them being younger, and that feels Mie with horror.

"Mie?" Remus asks concerned, looking between Mie and where she is looking as Mie has gone white. "What is it?" Remus asks concerned, feeling extremely worried as Mie is looking how she looked when the books talked about the Cruciatus curse, and from his experience he knows that means nothing good.

"Umbridge," Mie says and while those who read the books understand what that mean those who didn't are confused.

"Who?" Emmaline asks confused, having no idea who that is.

"Corrupt Ministry person, not a fan of Dumbledore," Sirius supplies as he knows that is the best way to avoid more questions being asked.

From where she is sitting Mie watches as Albus gets up and greats Umbridge, Crouch and the other ministry officials.

"I can't…I can't be here," Mie says before getting out and hurrying out of the hall, doing her best not to make it seem like that is what she is doing so that shed doesn't draw attention to herself, but the second she is outside the Great Hall, when no one is around, she runs as fast as she can.

"Um, what's the deal?" Dorcus asks confused, looking between the other seventh years and trying to figure out what is going on.

"Umbridge was there after Mie's Aunt and Uncle were killed," Amelia says, saying the first thing that she can think of. "She was the reason there was a delay in Dumbledore being told, she is the reason Mie was alone in the house where her family was killed for hours," Amelia supplies, that being the first lie she can think off, as she knows that is something they can lie about and create a story around if needed, and would also explain Mie's reaction.

"Oh god," Mary says, looking horrified, not at all blaming Mie for her reaction.

"We should go check on her," Marlene says, clearly concerned about her friend.

"Sirius, Remus, Amy and I will," Lily says as she stands up and picks up Mie's bag. "We don't want to overwhelm her," Lily says, that being part of the reason why the other part of the reason is that she knows that whoever talk to Mie must be people who know everything.

"Tell her we're here," James requests, understanding what Lily is doing.

"We will," Amelia assures him as she, Sirius, Remus, and Lily head out of the hall.

"Do we need the map or do we know where she is?" Sirius asks the others, once they are outside the hall.

"I don't know," Lily admits, feeling uncertain about where the best place to start would be.

"Let's think, she's seen Umbridge, everyone knows about Gellert, she needs space…. The grounds?" Remus supplies.

"If she needs not to help feel suffocated that would make sense," Amelia says and so, hoping that their speculation is correct the four Gryffindors head out to the grounds.

As Amelia, Sirius, Remus, and Lily get out to the grounds they look around and they see Mie kneeling on the ground, gasping for air, and looking like she is hyperventilating. Exchanging looks the foursome walk towards Mie but stop when they are several steps away.

"Mie, it's me, Siri, and Remus, Lily and Amy," Sirius says. "You're safe, we're here," Sirius says, watching her carefully for some kind of reaction.

"Siri?" Mie asks, and as they have conformation that Mie heard them Sirius, Remus, Amelia and Lily approach her, but only Sirius squats down in front of her.

"Hey, we're here," Sirius says to Mie. "It's okay, you're okay," Sirius says, and Mie hugs him, clinging to him.

"I wasn't expecting Umbridge, I wasn't ready," Mie admits, as she returns Sirius's hug, holding onto him for dear life, knowing that if she could have prepared her reaction wouldn't have been so extreme.

"That's okay, it's understandable," Sirius assures her as he comfortably runs his hand down her back. "We've got you; you don't have to face her alone," Sirius assures her, and the two of them break apart.

"What did you tell the other?" Mie asks, as she needs to know what story to tell.

"We said that Umbridge was there after your aunt and uncle were killed, that she was the reason why your Dad was delayed in being told, that she was the reason you were alone in the house where your family were killed for hours," Amelia explains, as she, Lily, and Remus walk over and also squat down next to Mie.

"Thanks," Mie tells her, as she knows that that will explain how she is going to react, as the truth is she doesn't know how she is going to react now that Umbridge is at play.

"Mie, I know it's the worst timing, but we've got an exam," Lily tells her, as she knows that breakfast is almost over.

"I know… I don't know if I can do it," Mie admits as seeing Umbridge, someone she didn't think she would have to deal with for a long time, has thrown her.

"Yeah, you can," Remus tells her. "Mie, in your timeline Umbridge took so much away from you, you still carry those scars, and I'm not talking about the ones on your hands. Don't let her take this too," Remus tells his friend as for Mie's sake he doesn't want Umbridge to take this form her as well.

"Mie, this is it. Our last exam, you've gone through hell and back, more than once, to get here, it's time to cross the home stretch," Lily tells her.

"I know it goes against everything you were raised to believe, but you don't have to do well, you just have to do it, you just have to try," Sirius tells her, feeling that Mie trying, even if she doesn't do well, is better than not trying at all because of Umbridge.

"I can try," Mie tells her friends, and after taking a few moments to brace herself Mie stands up. "Thanks," Mie says, looking between her friends, who have also stood up.

"What for?" Amelia asks curious.

"For not asking if I'm okay," Mie says, looking between her friends.

"We know better than asking that," Remus says as he puts his arm around Mie and the five of them head back into the castle.

In the Great Hall even though he is greeting the Ministry officials Albus notices as soon as Mie goes running out of the hall, and he wants, more than anything to follow her, but he can't, however, he does feel relief when he sees Sirius, Remus, Amelia, and Lily follow her as he knows that her friends will help her.

"Dumbledore," Crouch greats, his tone overly formal.

"Mr Crouch," Albus responds, in the same tone of voice.

"Now, I believe you know almost everyone," Crouch says, and Albus nods. "This is Dolores Umbridge, she is my new assistant," Crouch says as soon as Albus hears that he now knows why Mie reacted the way she did.

"Of course, you graduated a few years ago," Albus says to Umbridge, not saying what he would rather say.

"Yes, I did professor," Umbridge responds. "I look forward to seeing how things have changed," Umbridge says and Albus practically hears a threat behind that.

"How about we start with a tour," Albus suggests as he feels that would be the best.

"Just us?" Crouch asks, glancing up at the hall where Gellert is sitting next to Minerva.

"Yes," Albus says, with a pleasant smile, purposely not raising to Crouch's threat and explaining more. "Follow me," Albus requests, and he leads the group of ministry officials out of the hall.

"It will be okay," Minerva tells Gellert, noticing that he has watched both Mie and Albus leave the hall.

"I'm not so sure it will be," Gellert responds, feeling that all he is doing is blowing up Albus's life, and he has no idea how to fix that, though he wishes he could.

Over the next few hours Mie, and her fellow seventh years, sit their Defence Against the Dark Arts NEWT and for Mie after seeing the paper, and Umbridge, it is like she is writing on autopilot, she reads the questions and answers them and couldn't tell anyone what she wrote afterwards.

As lunch time comes Mie and the other seventh years return to the hall, and as they start to eat Mie glances at the table and sees that neither her father nor Gellert are there.

"Not good," Mie mutters, feeling terrified about what that means, as her mind goes to all the worst possible explanations.

"So, one practical to go," Severus comments, breaking the rather awkward silence they have been eating in.

"One practical to go," James confirms.

"I assume you've got a big party planned," Marlene says, looking between Sirius and James.

"Of course," Sirius and James answer.

"Good," Dorcus says, looking amused, as she is sure that that is exactly what they all need.

For the rest of the lunch the seventh years eat together, or in Mie's case, just picks at her plate, and talk. As her friends talk about what is to come Mie keeps glancing at the teachers table, feeling more and more concerned when she sees no sing of her dad or Gellert. For Mie the worst part is that she doesn't know what is going, she doesn't know what Umbridge is doing, and that terrifies her, as while she is sure that they can figure out a way to deal with Crouch Umbridge is a wildcard, and has the potential to be a lot more horrific.

After lunch finishes the seventh years and the fifth years wait in the chamber next to the hall, waiting to be called in to perform their practical exam. When her last name was Granger Mie never had to wait too long to be called for things, but with her last name now being Dumbledore Mie is glad that her wait is going to be even less as she is sure that she can't handle a wait that is too long.

"Annemie Dumbledore," a voice finally says sand Mie walks into the hall.

As Mie walks into the hall, she doesn't see her father, which makes her feel even more concerned, rather she sees that Moody is observing the exam. Looking around Mie sees that Crouch, Umbridge and the other ministry officials are all standing around.

"Great," Mie mutters, feeling a flashback to her OWLS, but she pushes that down as she knows that she needs to focus.

"Professor Marchbanks is free," Moody tells Mie, giving her a subtle encouraging look as he knows that she must be struggling right now as he has learnt that Umbridge is in the room.

"Thank you," Mie says, and she walks over to where Marchbanks is, and it just happens to be that Umbridge is standing extremely close to Marchbanks.

"Of course," Mie mutters, feeling that that is just her luck.

"Miss Dumbledore," Professor Marchbanks greats, and Mie doesn't need to look at her to know that Umbridge is watching her closely.

"Professor," Mie responds, forcing herself to ignore Umbridge as she isn't going to give her that satisfaction.

"Again, you can use verbal and nonverbal spells, but I may you need to explain what you did afterwards," Professor Marchbanks says.

"Yes Professor," Mie responds.

"Let's get started," Professor Marchbanks says and Mie proceeds to complete her exam, doing her best to ignore Umbridge as she completes what she needs to do.

For the next ten minutes Mie completes her exam, and by imaging Umbridge, the Umbridge standing before her before she can do what she did in the timeline Mie is from, being arrested, Mie is able to produce a Patronus on her first attempt.

"Congratulations Ms Dumbledore, that's it, you're done," Marchbanks says to Mie, with a proud look on her face.

"Thank you, Professor," Mie says before heading out of the hall.

As Mie heads out of the hall she finds Sirius and Amelia waiting, and so she walks over to them.

"Hey," Mie greats.

"Hey, so both of us think we did well, how about you?" Sirius asks curious.

"I think I did as good as I could have done," Mie admits.

"That's all any of us can hope for," Amelia responds. "Is this it? Are we done?" Amelia asks, an amazed look on her face.

"We're done," Sirius responds, and as no words can accurately portray what they are feeling Mie, Sirius, and Amelia all walk towards each other and embrace, hugging each other tightly and allowing their emotions to display how they are feeling. "We did it," Sirius says, as he kisses both Mie and Amelia's cheeks, after the three of them have been embracing for a while.

"We did it," Mie confirms, feeling so overwhelmed that she isn't sure how she actually feels about that.

"I can't believe it," Amelia says, wondering how long before it is going to sink in that this is actually it. "Guess we should celebrate," Amalia realises.

"Yes, we should, and I have an appointment with Ab," Sirius reveals, as Aberforth has put together supplies for them. "Mie? Want to join?" Sirius asks, as he figures it could do her some good to get away from the castle for a little while. "I could use some help carrying everything," Sirius admits.

"Sorry, but I need to go find Dad and Gellert," Mie explains.

"Understandable," Sirius admits, honestly surprised that Mie didn't run as soon as the exam was finished. "Amy? Trip to Hogsmeade?" Sirius asks, as he knows that he needs help.

'Sure," Amalia responds, and the three of them head up the stairs.

As the trio walk none of them talk and after Mie leaves Sirius and Amelia at the third floor she runs, being glad that most people are still in class, up to her father's office. Once in her father's office Mie doesn't even great the portraits like she often does and rather heads straight into the Dumbledore Family quarters.

"Dad? Gellert?" Mie calls and as she walks into the main living area and as she does she sees the two of them walking out of the kitchen.

Between completing her final exam and seeing Umbridge again Mie feels quite overwhelmed and so she walks straight over to her father, who sees her coming and so he hands his cup of tea to Gellert and hugs him.

"I've got you, I've got you sweetheart," Albus tells his daughter as he hugs her close, and kisses the top of her head, knowing that she would have been struggling.

For a few minutes Albus holds Mie while Gellert, who is feeling quiet confused about what is going on, watches on. After a while Mie and Albus finally break apart, and as they do Gellert notices the look on Mie's face and realises how far from okay she is.

"Umbridge? What is Umbridge doing here?" Mie asks her father, barely being able to get the name out.

"She's Crouch's new Assistant," Albus explains, feeling bad about breaking the news to his daughter.

"Of course, because we can't get one single break," Mie says, as tears of frustration come to her eyes. "It had to be Umbridge, I could handle everyone else…. But her?" Mie says, her voice breaking.

"Who's Umbridge?" Gellert asks as Albus hasn't gotten around to an explanation, and Albus glances at Mie, being able to tell that she wants to give the explanation.

"In my time she was Senior Undersecretary to the Minister for Magic," Mie explains and Gellert is sure that there is more to the story than that. "She taught Defence in my fifth year, was the person who got Dad dismissed from Hogwarts. When Voldemort was at full power she ran the Muggle Born Registration committee, and is the reason I have this," Mie says, showing Gellert the scar on her hand, the scar he has seen before.

"And now she's here," Gellert says, his face being hard to read. "Being in a position where she can cause all that to happen much sooner," Gellert says, his tone of voice low and quiet, but there being something about it that makes Mie's hair almost stand up.

"Gellert, no," Albus says, seeing the look on his partner's face, and knowing what it means even if Mie doesn't.

"They already want to arrest me again. If they're going to do it anyway maybe I should give them a reason," Gellert suggests, looking between Mie and Albus, the two people he desperately wants to protect.

Chapter Text

Chapter 53

AN: Hi, I'm back, sorry that it's been so long, I have very little justification. I'm still not great mental health wise, I am getting help, but it's a long road. If you have emailed me to get the reading the books portion of this story and have not received it please email charmed4lifekaren ( ) gmail . com again and I will get it to you. I think I have sent it to everyone, but I might have missed someone.

"No," Albus tells Gellert, his voice pained. "Gellert, at the moment they have no reason to arrest you, our deal is solid, but the second you give them a reason they won't take you back to Nurmengard, they'll take you to Azkaban," Albus says, knowing that and not wanting Gellert to go there, he's already lost one person he loves to that place, to that darkness, he doesn't want to lose another.

"Albus are you really naive enough to believe that they will give me a chance?" Gellert asks. "If I am going down anyway, I might as well do some good," Gellert comments, as from his point of view going back into custody seems like a certainty, he doesn't see those in power letting him be free forever.

"That wouldn't be doing some good, that would be making the easy choice, not the right one," Mie comments, knowing that she is quoting her father, which all three of them know, but she feels like it is best. "There aren't a lot of people from my timeline who still haunt my dreams, Umbridge is one of them. I want her to go down more than anyone, but not at your expense," Mie tells Gellert, knowing that would break her father. "Dad's right, you haven't done anything yet, we can protect you, but if you go after Umbridge we can't," Mie tells Gellert, sounding so very much like her father.

"What if I want to protect the two of you?" Gellert asks, looking between Mie and Albus, as that's what he wants.

"Going after Umbridge is not how you do that," Albus tells him, and he takes a step closer to his love. "Force isn't the answer, outsmarting her is," Albus tells him. "I love that you want to protect us, but not like this," Albus tells him. "Let's come up with a plan together… please," Albus requests, his tone of voice almost begging, and for a few moments Gellert is quiet.

"Okay," Gellert finally says with a nod, even though he would much rather deal with Umbridge in his way.

"Promise me," Albus requests.

"I promise I will not go after Umbridge," Gellert responds, and once he does Albus kisses him.

"Okay," Mie says, once her father and Gellert break apart, as she knows that now there is a conversation they need to have. "The Ministry leaked Gellert being here to the prophet and Umbridge is now Crouch's assistant. What's the bigger picture?" Mie asks, as she walks over to the couch, trying to put the pieces together.

"The same as it always is, Control," Gellert says, as he sits down on one of the armchairs.

"And power," Albus adds, sitting on the couch next to Mie.

"Right, of course," Mie says, rolling her eyes. "Umbridge likes to be close to power, that explains her getting close to Crouch, though why she didn't in my timeline I can't say," Mie admits, knowing that that is something she will think about more, analyse more, later, just not right now as she has other things to focus on. "Leaking to the prophet also makes sense, they want to destroy faith in you, not realising that that is helping Voldemort," Mie says, looking at he father.

"Or they don't care," Gellert comments.

"Always a possibility," Mie admits, with a nod, knowing that is a fair point.

"It is, but I do not believe that was the motivation," Albus admits. "I believe Mitchum and Crouch are being motivated by the same thing everyone in power is motivated by," Albus explains, and Mie gives him a curious look. "Keeping their power," Albus explains.

"Of course," Mie says, rolling her eyes, realising she should have realised that. "They're so blinded by power that they don't see the bigger picture, sounds like Crouch," Mie admits. "I've seen his son around, I keep forgetting to ask, Reg, but do you think he's already joined Voldemort?" Mie asks curious.

"I don't know," Albus admits, as he has been watching Barty Junior closely but doesn't know. "I told Barty that he should talk to his son more," Albus reveals.

"Hopefully that does something," Mie say, though she isn't sure that it will. "We're fighting against both Voldemort and the ministry, aren't we?" Mie asks, with a sigh, looking exhausted.

"Yes," Gellert says at the same time Albus says, "No."

"Not yet," Albus tells Mie. "Yes, the Minister and those in his inner circle are desperate to cling to their power, but that does not mean there is no hope," Albus tells Mie.

"You really do see the best in people," Gellert says to Albus, feeling a little amazed by that, as he isn't sure that there is anyone else who tries to see the good in people as much as Albus does.

"That's because I believe everyone has the potential to be better, to do better, they just have to make the choice to," Albus tells Gellert. "The Ministry have made choices, and they will continue to, that just means we continue to do what we have to do, and allow that to show the member of the Ministry the mistakes they are making," Albus says, knowing that he sees this going one of several different ways, but he doesn't see enough of the big picture to see the most likely path.

"And what if they don't see that they're making a mistake?" Mie asks her father as she knows that that is a strong possibility.

"We'll cross that road when we come to it," Albus responds.

"Dad, exams are done, school will be done in a week. Once it is I'm joining The Order officially, and so are a lot of my friends," Mie tells her father. "I'm going to work on figuring out how to send the books to an earlier point in the timeline I'm from, and I will fight back in whatever way I can," Mie tells her father, as now that school is done there is no reason why she needs to be kept from the fight.

"I know," Albus tells his daughter, and he leans forward and hugs her. After everything that has already happened, he wants to keep Mie safe, and protected, but he knows that is not who she is. She won't stay on the sidelines of this fight, as it is her fight, the fight she's already sacrificed so much for.

After staying with her father and Gellert for a little while Mie heads to the empty classroom where she finds a party in full spring.

"Mie!" Lily says thrilled, being the first one to see her. "We did it!" Lily says, looking amazed and it is clear to Mie that she has had several drinks.

"We did it," Mie confirms, and Lily hugs her.

"You're behind the rest of us," Marlene says, walking over to Mie, holding two drinks.

"I figured I was," Mie says as she takes the drink from Marlene and drinks some of it.

"Mie!" An excited voice calls and Mie turns to see Sirius, and so she walks towards him as he walks towards her, and they meet in the middle. "About time you got here, I've been waiting for you," Sirius tells Mie.

"Why does that comment worry me?" Mie asks, wondering just what Sirius is up to.

"Because you have, very understandable, trust issues," Sirius responds, without missing a beat. "Come on, I've got a surprise for you," Sirius tells Mie.

"Again, that is a terrifying comment," Mie admits, though she does follow Sirius across the room.

After following Sirius across the room, he and Mie stop at a table where there are two bottles of wine sitting on it, clearly untouched.

"Wine? That's not your typical drink," Mie notes, as after everything she has learnt about him, she is pretty sure that Sirius only drinks wine as part of meals.

"You're right, it's not," Sirius confirms. "I couldn't get vats, but I figured a bottle each would do," Sirius says, and for a second Mie is confused then the answer comes to her.

"You actually, did it? You got your hands on five-hundred-year-old wine?" Mie asks amazed, remembering the challenge they discussed when reading the books, a challenge she was sure that Sirius wouldn't be able to rise to.

"Yep, told you I would," Sirius tells Mie with a proud look on his face. "It wasn't easy, and it cost a small fortune, but luckily I have a large one of those," Sirius admits, and Mie rolls her eyes at his humble brag. "So, you ready for a taste?" Sirius asks curious.

"I think after all the trouble you went to, I have to be," Mie admits, realising that she should never have doubted Sirius's ability to get five-hundred-year-old wine after he said he would get it.

"That's what I like to hear," Sirius says, using his wand to summon two glasses.

"How about we only open one bottle and share, that way we don't risk spoiling both by opening," Mie suggests, as she puts down the drink that Marlene gave her.

"Sure, but we're going to drink both," Sirius tells Mie, who rolls her eyes as Sirius opens the first bottle, takes a smell, and then pours two glasses, handing one to Mie.

"That's a generous pour," Mie tells Sirius, noting just how much he has given both of them.

"Are you surprised?" Sirius asks curious.

"Not at all," Mie responds. "To the end," Mie says, raising her glass.

"To the beginning," Sirius corrects, and he and Mie clink their glasses, and both take a drink.

"Wow, that's good," Mie says amazed, after taking her drink.

"It really is," Sirius says, honestly, he wasn't expecting it to taste this good. "Definitely worth what I paid," Sirius admits, when the person he got it from said it was well preserved he doubted them, turns out they were right.

"Do I want to know how much that was?" Mie asks, her curiosity getting the better of her.

"Probably not," Sirius admits, and Mie just gives him an amused look as she takes another drink, knowing that this is something that she is very much going to enjoy drinking.

While Mie is with her fellow seventh years celebrating the end of NEWTs and therefore the end of school Albus and Gellert are in their quarters. Even though they are silently cuddling on the couch Gellert knows Albus so well that he can tell that he is tense.

"Albus, don't keep it bottled up, Mein Schatz, you can talk to me," Gellert says, gently encouraging Albus to open up as he knows how much Albus struggles with that.

"I know," Albus responds. "I knew that Crouch was going to something, but I didn't see him leaking to the papers, I should have," Albus admits, hating that he didn't see it coming.

"Looks like I am just making your life more complicated," Gellert says, feeling bad for that.

"Gellert, having you back in my life, and you using your insight, knowledge, experience, and brain for good things, is worth any complication," Albus tells Gellert.

"You may regret saying that I suspect that things will only get more complicated," Gellert tells Albus, though he is amazed by Albus's words.

"You may be right about complications increasing," Albus admits. "Tomorrow the letters will start arriving," Albus tells Gellert.

"I'll help you deal with them," Gellert tells Albus.

"Thank you," Albus responds. "I should have seen Crouch leaking to the Prophet coming," Albus once again says, not being able to believe that he didn't as it is usually something he would see coming.

"Albus, I know you like to believe otherwise, but not even you, with all your knowledge, can predict everything," Gellert tells him.

"I know, that's exactly what we're going to be facing, but I should have seen this coming," Albus says, as ever since he saw the paper this morning, he has known that he should have seen this coming, but he didn't.

"You're too hard on yourself," Gellert says, kissing Albus's cheek and the two of them drift into silence as they sit cuddled up together.

While her father and Gellert are up in their quarters Mie is sitting alone in the empty classroom where the end of NEWT celebration is going on, and Mie doesn't mind that fact as she is watching the others, the people she has grown to truly care about, and enjoying her wine.

"Hey Mie," A voice says, and Mie turns to see Mary, Marlene, Dorcus, and Emmaline, and all three of them sit down with her.

"You okay?" Emmaline asks curious.

"Yeah, I'm okay," Mie assures them, not completely sure that she is telling the truth but it is the answer she is going to give.

"So… Gellert Grindelwald," Mary says, having no idea how else to bring up the topic. "He's here? Been here since you were abducted," Mary says.

"Yes," Mie confirms. "Dad needed insight into Voldemort, he needed help to get me back," Mie explains, having already decided how she would explain things.

"So, he went to Gellert Grindelwald?" Dorcus asks with a frown, not being able to understand that logic.

"He thought Grindelwald was the best option," Mie admits. "And since I was rescued, Grindelwald has been giving insight into what Voldemort could be thinking, and he's been trying to do good," Mie explains.

"Mie, do you trust him?" Marlene asks curious, as that's what matters.

"I want to," Mie admits to others shock. "I know what he's done, I've heard the stories, I know why dad defeated him, but that person isn't the same as the Grindelwald I have gotten to know," Mie admits. "He's not prejudiced, I wouldn't accept him if he was, and he has been offering suggestions about what Voldemort could be doing and offering insight, he genuinely seems like he wants to make amends," Mie admits.

"But?" Emmaline asks, feeling that there is something Mie isn't saying.

"But, like I said, I know what he's done, and as much as I believe he is different, and does truly want to make amends I am hesitant to fully trust him," Mie admits, though she feels like she trusts him a little more.

"Considering everything that seems pretty prudent," Dorcus admits.

"But it also says a lot that you think he's different, and you want to trust him," Mary admits, as from her perspective Mie grew up around muggles so if she wants to trust someone like Gellert, considering what he has done, it says a hell of a lot. "You really believe he's different?"

"Yeah, I think I do," Mie confirms.

"Then that says a lot, your judgement is pretty great," Marlene says and the five of them drift into silence.

For a few minutes Mie, Marlene, Mary, Dorcus and Emmaline sit in silence, and as they are sitting in silence Mie notices Sirius, Remus and James sitting alone, huddled in a corner, clearly in the middle of a conversation. As soon as Mie sees them, she feels concerned about what they could be up to.

"Excuse me," Mie tells her friends, and she walks over to where James, Sirius and Remus are. "Since when do the three biggest lives of the party hide away?" Mie asks.

"Mie, good! You can be the deciding vote," James says, looking glad to see her.

"Deciding vote?" Mie asks a as she sits down on the armrest of one of the chairs. "What for?"

"The map," Sirius answers, and Mie gives him a curious look.

"We've been talking about what to do with It," Remus admits. "We always thought we would have Flinch take it, just like what happened," Remus tells Mie, who nods.

"So, what's the issue?" Mie asks

"We've realised how useful it can be," Sirius admits. "And we can't help but think that with everything we've got to do that it could be handy to hang onto," Sirius admits.

"But we also know what Flinch getting it leads to, and that's important," James adds, and Mie considers everything that has been said, everything it means, and everything she knows.

"Maybe it doesn't have to be an either or," Mie suggests after a few moments.

"What are you thinking?" Remus asks curious.

"It's true that we still need the map, and it is also true that Flinch confiscating it does lead to a lot of things," Mie admits. "So I think the answer is that we hold onto the map, and then put it in Flinch's cabinet ourselves when we're done, or just hand it on to the next generation," Mie explains, it feeling very strange for her to say next generation as she knows that technically the next generation is her generation, and as she looks between Sirius, Remus and James it is clear that they agree with Mie's suggestion.

Many hours, and many drinks, later Mie, and her fellow seventh years, from all houses, are no longer in the empty classroom, but are running out of the main doors and onto the grounds, all of them holding drinks while some are also holding papers.

"WHOO! WE'RE DONE!" Sirius yells.

"WE DID IT!" Edgar yells, and as the group runs they throw papers into the air.

"We really did," Isaac says to his brother.

"We survived," Amelia says, and the three Bones siblings embrace, as all the students think about not just Peter, but other people they have lost during the seven years they spent at Hogwarts while their world was at war.

"Today's the day our new lives begin," Marlene says as she puts her arm around Dorcus.

"Todays the day we become accountable to so much more," Lily says, as James puts his arm around her.

"Today we take the first steps into our world," Sirius says, putting his arm around Remus.

"Today we start to prepare to join the fight," Alice says, as Frank puts his arm around her.

"Today everything changes," Mie says, looking around at her new friends, while also imagining she can see her friends from her timeline, the friends who she wouldn't be here without, the friends that never got to experience a celebration like this, who never got graduation.

"Ready Padfoot? Ready Moony?" James asks his two friends as he removes his arm from around Lily and takes several steps forward.

"Ready Prongs," Sirius and Remus respond, as they both step forward and together the three of them cause fireworks to suddenly go off from various places around the grounds.

"How did you know we would end up here?" Alora asks as the seventh years clap and cheer as they enjoy their show that was clearly planned in advance.

"Figured it was a good guess," Sirius responds.

"Last one to the lake has to chug three shots," James says and together the students go running together, and all go into the lake fully clothed, as they watch the firework display, and for Mie, she doesn't get a flashback to the last time she saw lights erupting in the Hogwarts sky she is just able to enjoy the celebration with her friends.

While the seventh years are enjoying the show from the lake people inside the castle, including Albus and Gellert, are enjoying the light show from places within the castle. While there is not a single person who doesn't realise where the fireworks come from, or what all the noise is, no one goes to stop them as even Minerva feels that they deserve the celebration after everything they have been through.

Chapter Text

Chapter 54

AN: Thank you so much for the response to the last chapter, hope you like this one.

A week has passed since the Mie and her fellow seventh years completed their last exam and for them it has been a week of partying while Mie has also been planning, almost obsessively so. It is the night before the final day of school, the day where Mie and her classmates will be graduating and rather than enjoying the last celebration with her friends Mie has snuck away and is meeting Regulus in the room of requirements.

"Hey," Mie greats as she walks into the room of requirements and finds Regulus waiting.

"Hi," Regulus responds, and Mie walks over to him. Once Mie and Regulus are close enough, they embrace each other, and Regulus kisses her cheek. "How do you feel?" Regulus asks Mie as the break apart as he assumes she must be feeling a lot.

"I honestly don't know," Mie admits as they sit down on the couch that has appeared. "I'll be right back here tomorrow, Dad said no matter what happens that as long as he's headmaster I'll have my room in our quarters, but it still feels like an ending," Mie admits. "Eight years ago, I walked into this castle for the first time, and when I did it felt like I finally had a place where I belonged, where I wasn't strange and other…. I know it wasn't always like that, but I still remember that feeling, that hope," Mie admits, knowing that there were times where that hope kept her going. "I have my family because of this place, a family that spans multiple timelines, and I know that tomorrow is when the work of really changing things for that family begins, and that it was such a gift to be able to even finish my seventh year… am I making any sense?" Mie asks curious as she isn't sure she is, honestly, she thinks she is just ranting.

"Yeah, you are," Regulus confirms, being able to tell how much Mie needed to say all this. "Attending school has given you stability over the last eight years, even when you were on the hunt you knew that when you stopped Voldemort you could go back and have that structure again, but after tomorrow you won't have that anymore, even if you still live at the Castle," Regulus tells Mie. "It's okay to mourn the end of that part of your life, things are going to be different, and you'll have a new normal, and it will be okay," Regulus tells Mie, knowing that she has already had to mourn so much so it's not surprising that she is struggling with this. "Everything you're feeling is okay," Regulus tells Mie, as even though she knows that he thinks he needs to hear it said outload, who nods, and the two of them drift into silence as Mie cuddles up to Regulus.

For a few minutes Mie and Regulus sit together, cuddling up, as neither know how long it will be before they are able to see each other again, but eventually curiosity gets the better of Mie because there is something she needs to know.

"Are you going straight to Voldemort tomorrow?" Mie asks Regulus, dreading the answer.

"Yes, my instructions are clear," Regulus confirms, and Mie tenses at that.

"Be careful, please," Mie requests, as she is terrified that something is going to happen to him.

"I will," Regulus tells Mie. "We should talk about how we're going to exchange information," Regulus tells Mie as he knows that that is incredibly important.

"Yeah," Mie confirms. "We've got to be careful," Mie says, and they start to discuss their plan for how their information sharing is going to work, and once they have their plan they set up what they need.

After spending a while with Regulus Mie returned to the empty classroom where the party is still in full force. Feeling amused as she sees Sirius and James doing handstands as they drink, Mie walks over to where Amelia is standing, watching with a bemused expression on her face.

"Glad to see they are making smart decisions," Mie says, with an amused look on her face.

"It was a dare," Amelia explains, feeling that that should explain the odd sight.

"Marlene?" Mie asks as Mie has learnt that she is chaotic enough to dare something like that.

"Of course," Amelia responds, feeling that that shouldn't be a question. "But to her defence, James and Sirius starting the dares," Amelia responds, feeling that it is important for Mie to have all the information.

"I'm not even surprised," Mie admits, and Amelia turns to look at her.

"You doing, okay?" Amelia asks concerned, watching Mie carefully for her reaction.

"Yeah, I think so," Mie responds, and Amelia puts her arm around her friends' shoulders, as Mie puts her arm around Amelia's waist, and the two of them drift into silence as they stand together watching their friends, their family.

"Nope, none of that," Alice says, walking over to them.

"What do you mean?" Mie asks, feeling confused.

"You two aren't just going to stand back here watching. You're joining in on the dares," Alice informs them, causing both Mie and Amelia to exchange looks.

"Do we have a choice?" Amelia asks, already knowing the answer.

"No," Alice says, and she grabs Mie and Amelia's hands and drags them over to where the others are.

For the next couple of hours the seventh years continue their dare contest, where the dares get more intense as they drink more, and only ends when after James successfully climbs from the empty classroom, to the Gryffindor common room, via the outside of the castle and it's decided that none of the seventh years currently possess enough sound judgment to decide whether a dare is a good idea and so they went to bed.

A few hours after the seventh years went to bed, resulting in none of the seventh years getting much sleep, Mie, who is full dressed in her Gryffindor Robes, is sitting in the windowsill next to her bed in the Gryffindor tower, just staring out the window.

"Morning," A voice says as Mie is staring out of the window and she turns to see that Lily, Alice, and Amelia are all awake, it being Lily who spoke.

"Morning," Mie responds.

"How long have you been awake for?" Alice asks curious.

"An hour, maybe," Mie answers, though she isn't completely sure.

"So, you've barely slept, again," Amelia says, looking concerned.

"Guess so, but it's okay," Mie tells her.

"It's really not," Alice says as she, Amelia and Lily walk over and sit on Mie's bed, which is closest to where Mie is sitting.

"I'll be okay," Mie assures her friends and the four of them drift into silence.

"So, this is it, the last time we wake up in this room," Lily says, looking around.

"Yeah, it is," Alice confirms. "It's so strange, this room has been a part of our lives for so long," Alice admits.

"Really has been," Mie admits, as it was the same dorm she had when she was at Hogwarts in the timeline she is from.

"I've thought about this day so many times, doesn't feel real now that it's here," Lily admits.

"Really doesn't," Amelia confirms. "I know we've been at war the entire time we've been at school, but in a lot of ways we've been sheltered, now not only are we joining the fight but we're going to be in the middle of it, it's a lot," Amelia admits, and as she does Mie notices the looks on her friends faces.

"Do you wish I never came here? Never told you what's to come?" Mie asks, wanting an honest answer.

"Of course not," Lily says quickly.

"Mie you coming here may have changed everything, but it's also going to make things so much better," Alice tells her. "You've given us a chance not to die young, or be driven insane because of torture, that chance, that hope, is worth the difficulties we're going to face," Alice says as she believes that more than anything that Mie coming back in time was a good thing.

"Mie, we're always going to be thankful that you came here, and we'll never forget what you've sacrificed," Amelia tells her. "You're family now, and as a family we're all going to face everything that is to come together; all of us," Amelia says looking between her friends.

Hearing Amelia, Lily and Alice's words, Mie gets up and walks over to them, and hugs them, as their hugs are so intense, they all fall onto Mie's bed as they hug and laugh.

For a few minutes Lily, Mie, Alice and Amelia hug and laugh, but then they finally break apart, and sit up properly.

"I'll catch up with you in the Great Hall," Mie tells her friends, as she stands up. "I've got to go talk to Dad and Gellert," Mie tells her friends.

"See you at Graduation," Lily says with a smile.

"See you at Graduation," Mie responds, also smiling as the words feel very surreal to say, and she heads out of the room.

After leaving her dorm room Mie makes her way to her father's office, and by extension their quarters, but rather than taking the path that would get her to her father and Gellert in the quickest way possible Mie purposely takes a longer path so that she can see more of the castle. Eventually Mie walks up the spiral stairs and into her family quarters where she finds her father and Gellert both sitting at the table and drinking tea, clearly waiting for her.

"Good morning Annemie," Albus greats.

"Morning Dad, Gellert," Mie says as she sits down at the table and as soon as she sits down Gellert pours her a cup of tea as well.

"How are you feeling?" Gellert asks.

"I really wish people would stop asking me that question," Mie admits, snapping slightly, then she realises the tone of voice she used. "I'll be in a better position to answer that this afternoon," Mie admits.

"Okay, I'll ask the question again at the Order Meeting," Gellert tells Mie as Mie will be attending her first, actually other than when she was introduced, order meeting that evening.

"I look forward to it," Mie responds, with an amused look on her face.

"Speaking of the Order meeting," Albus says and he pulls out a ruler which he hands to Mie, and she takes, with a slightly confused look on her face. "You said you want to take the train to London, as do the others, so this is for you to get back, it will take you all to the backroom of the Hogshead," Albus tells his daughter.

"Is it activated by time or word?" Mie asks her father.

"Word, Phoenix," Albus tells his daughter, who nods. "While everyone else is leaving through the portal, head to the other end of the platform, and activate it when you're all touching it," Albus tells his daughter, even though Mie knows how Portkey's work.

"Will do," Mie respond, as she takes a drink of her tea and the three of them drift into silence as they sit together and drink their tea.

A little over half an hour after Albus explained to Mie about the portkey she, Albus and Gellert walk into the great hall the layout of which has now changed. While the teaches desks are in the same place, including Albus's podium, the four house tables have been pushed back so that three rows of the chairs, each of which are divided in half with a path down the middle, are in the front.

As the students where told what would be going on the day before Mie walks over and takes her spot as the students are sitting in alphabetical order. Over the next fifteen minutes all the students, both the graduating seventh years and the others, walk in and take their seats. Once the hall is full and he is sure that everyone is sitting in their seats Albus approaches the podium and as soon as Albus is standing at the podium the great hall becomes silent and everyone's attention is on him.

"As Headmaster at Hogwarts the biggest joy of my position is watching each of you grow over the seven years you are students," Albus says. "From the beginning of your first year, to now the end of your seventh year, each of you have changed, and it has been my absolute pleasure to watch as you find yourselves," Albus tells them, and Mie notices people around her exchange looks. "You enter a dark world, but each of you carry a little bit of light with you, and though you may face struggles and experience pain and grief, I hope that you remember to cherish the light that each of you possess," Albus says. "Hogwarts is a place of learning, of magic, but it has also been your home, and if you find yourself in need Hogwarts will always been here to welcome you home," Albus says, looking between the students. "As you leave Hogwarts today, I know you will carry with you what you've learnt, but I hope you carry with you the memories you've created during your time here," Albus tells the students. "Each of you have achieved so much and I know as you move through your lives you will continue to achieve incredible things," Albus tells the students. "Take time to celebrate your achievements, feel proud of the people you have become, I know I am. It is our choices that define us and you now face chooses that others who become you haven't, they aren't easy choices, and they aren't enviable, but I believe that each of you have it within you to make the right choice, even if it isn't the easy one," Albus says, looking between the students. "Congratulations Hogwarts Graduating class of nineteen seventy-eight, your future awaits," Albus says and once he finishes speaking the teachers, and the students who aren't graduating clap.

As everyone claps Minerva steps up to next to Albus, waves her wand, and a chest comes flying over the top of the students and lands next to her. Once the chest lands Minerva opens it and reveals that is full of diplomas.

Once it is clear that Minerva is ready Albus starts to call out the students who are graduating, each of the students collect their diploma from Minerva, shake her hand then shake Albus's.

"Sirius Black," Albus says, Sirius being the third student he called for and Sirius gets up, walks up to Minerva where he collects his diploma.

"Congratulations, Mr Black," Minerva says to him.

"Thanks Minnie," Sirius says as he shakes her hand, and Minerva gives him a fond look, showing that she isn't actually annoyed and after shaking hands with Minerva Sirius walks over to Albus.

"Congratulations Sirius," Albus says, shaking hands with Sirius.

"Thanks, Albus," Sirius says and as he returns to his seat he glances at his brother, who is giving him a subtle proud look.

"Amelia Bones," Albus says and just like Sirius she shakes hands with both Minerva and Albus before returning to her seat.

"Edgar Bones,"

"Isaac Bones," Albus says, and after Isaac he says a few more names before finally saying, "Annemie Dumbledore," Albus says, and everyone can hear the pride in his voice.

Feeling like everything is very surreal, that she can't believe that this moment she has pictured for so long has finally come, Mie gets up, walks to the front and to Minerva.

"Congratulations Mie," Minerva tells her, handing her diploma. "You should be very proud of yourself," Minerva tells her.

"Thank you, Minerva," Mie says shaking her hand and after shaking hands with Minerva Mie walks over to Albus.

"Congratulations Annemie," Albus says to his daughter, and rather than shaking her father's hand Mie hugs him. "I'm so proud of you," Albus says, kissing her cheek, as he hugs her.

"Thanks Dad," Mie responds, and after they break apart, Mie walks back to her seat, looking between the teachers, some of whom she imagines are from her time, her friends, Regulus, and Gellert, all of whom are giving her a proud look.

After Mie sits back down, she focuses all her attention on her father and Minerva so that she can watch the rest of her friend's graduate.

"Lily Evans,"

"Frank Longbottom,"

"Remus Lupin," As Remus collects his diploma Mie sees the look on his face and she realises that he can barely believe what is going on, and as he heads back to his seat Mie gives him an encouraging look, offering him the little support she can.

"Mary McDonald," Albus says once Remus is sitting back down in his seat.

"Marlene Mckinnon,"

"Dorcus Meadows,"

"Alora Montgomery,"

"James Potter,"

"Kathleen Redding,"

"Severus Snape,"

"Alice Smith,"

"Emmaline Vance,"

After Emmaline receives her diploma there are three students that follow her before every student who is graduating have received their diploma.

"Congratulations to this years graduating class, Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus," Albus says, and once he does all the seventh years stand up, throw their hats into the air and hug each other.

"Graduates, follow me," Hagrid says, walking down from the teachers desks, and as the younger students applause the seventh years follow Hagrid out of the hall.

After leaving the hall Hagrid leads the seventh years down to the lake where the boats to take them across, just like they did in first year. As everyone waits to climb into the boats Mie looks back at the castle. While it isn't the same Hogwarts as the one where she came from it's still Hogwarts, still the place that changed her so much, and while she knows she will be back in a few hours it will no longer be as a student.

"Mie?" Remus asks concerned and Mie turns to look at him. "You okay?"

"Yeah, I think so," Mie responds. "We did it," Mie says to Remus, smiling slightly.

"Yeah, we did," Remus responds, sticking out his hand for Mie's to take, which she does, and the two of them walk over to the boats where they join Sirius and Amelia in a boat.

"Forward," Hagrid says, and the boats start to move

As the boats move, and the students start to travel across the lake, just like they did so many years ago, Mie looks back and around at her, while she is glad to experience her graduation with her new friends Mie can't help but think about what it would have been like to experience graduation with people from her timeline and she feels an ache in her chest as she thinks about that fact.

Chapter Text

Chapter 55

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I really hope you like this chapter.

Hours after they travelled across the lake Mie and her friends are in the Hogwarts express on their way to London. As the friends wanted to be together, they made sure they got the one carriage that is open rather than having different compartments so that they can all fit.

As they are rather board the group are causing multiple paper airplanes to fly around the carriage.

"How far do you think we are?" Kathleen says, looking out the window, as two of the paper airplanes hit each other.

"I'd say not very far," Isaac says, looking out the window as well, as it's starting to get dark.

"I can't believe we're travelling all the way back to London and then taking a portkey back to Hogsmeade," Edgar says with an amused look on his face as it does seem like overkill.

"We've been over this," Amelia tells her brother. "We all voted and decided that we wanted to catch the train one last time," Amelia says.

"Today's just full of lasts," Alora says sadly, as one of the paper airplanes hit her in the face so she throws it Marlene who was in control of it.

"It's also full of firsts," Lily reminds her, wanting to look on the bright side.

"True," Alora responds. "Today's just a lot," Alora admits, an undertone of sadness to her voice.

"No one has to join the Order tonight, not if you don't want to," Mie says, looking between the group. "Dad knows it's a big decision, changing your mind is okay," Mie says, looking between her friends.

"War's here, we can either sit on the sidelines or fight back… and I've never been one to sit on the sidelines," Marlene says, and others around the carriage nod in agreement.

"We're in, Mie. We don't need an out," Isaac tells her, though he appreciates what Mie is doing.

"Are you sure?" Mie asks. "This is going to be extremely dangerous," Mie says, feeling guilt rise up inside of her as she knows what this could lead to, what it did lead to in her timeline.

"We know," Mary says.

"We're still in," Kathleen tells her.

"We've already decided," Dorcus adds.

"Okay," Mie says, with a nod, but that doesn't change the guilt she is feeling, and from the looks on the faces of her friends who know the truth they have realised that.

About half an hour after Mie gave her friends an out which they refused to take, the Hogwarts express has arrived at London, and everyone is dismantling. While most of the students' head towards the gateway that leads to the muggle world Mie, who tried and failed to spot once Regulus one last time, and her friends, with their belongings, head to the other end of the platform.

"Okay, we've all got to make sure we're holding our stuff and the portkey," Mie tells the others.

"So, we have to get in close," Sirius realises, being pretty sure that that is going to take some coordination.

"Exactly," Mie responds.

As there are so many of them, and they are all holding at least a trunk, and most of the are also holding some kind of animal, it takes a few minutes for the group of fresh graduates to manoeuvre themselves so that they are all holding their belongings, animals, and have at least a finger on the ruler Mie is holding, something which has lead Sirius and Marlene to be squatting underneath the ruler, in the middle of the makeshift circle that has been made.

"Everyone touching the ruler?" Mie asks, as she thinks everyone is, but she just wants to be completely positive before she activates it, and everyone confirms that they have at least one finger touching the ruler. "Phoenix," Mie says, and the second she says the world the large group, their animals, and all their belongings, disappear.

Several unpleasant moments after Mie said Phoenix, Mie, all their friends, their belongings, and their animals appear in the backroom of the Hogshead.

"We can leave all our stuff here," Mie tells everyone, and after everyone checks to make sure their animals managed to travel via the portkey okay, they head out of the back room and into the main area of the bar, which is empty. "Hi Uncle Ab," Mie greats.

"Mie, congratulations on graduating," Aberforth tells her, giving her a proud look.

"Thanks," Mie says with a smile.

"And congratulations you lot," Aberforth says to everyone else, feeling a sense of fondness for this particular group of students.

"Thanks Ab," Sirius says.

"Any of you lot want anything to drink?" Aberforth asks, and the students start to place their orders.

"Is anyone here?" Mie asks her uncle as Aberforth starts to get everyone's drinks.

"Albus… and him," Aberforth says and those who don't know the history between Aberforth and Gellert are confused about why Aberforth's voice has such venom in it.

"Okay, thanks," Mie says to her uncle. "I'll be back," Mie says to her friends, who are waiting for their drinks, and Mie heads upstairs.

After leaving her friends Mie heads straight up to the room where a lot of private conversations take place, where Albus has been holding Order of the Phoenix meetings, where she finds her father and Gellert, Mie being pretty sure that her father wanted to separate Gellert and Aberforth which is why they are upstairs even though no one else is.

"Hey Dad, Gellert," Mie greats, as she walks into the room.

"Annemie," Albus greats, looking glad to see her.

"The others are downstairs, Uncle Ab is getting them drinks," Mie explains.

"Of course," Gellert says, rolling his eyes, and Albus gives him a look. "So, Graduation has happened, how are you feeling, Annemie?" Gellert asks Mie.

"Amazed, like I can't finally believe that it's actually happened, a little sad," Mie admits. "But good," Mie admits. "I'm good," Mie repeats, having said the word so many times that she isn't completely sure that it is the truth anymore.

"Good," Gellert says, looking glad for her, though he has also picked up that there is more going on.

'Annemie, this is real, it has really happened, you have graduated," Albus tells his daughter, who nods.

"What's going to happen tonight?" Mie asks her father.

"First I am going to talk to everyone, make sure they understand what joining the Order would mean, and then once I am sure everyone understands we'll begin the meeting," Albus explains to Mie.

"Okay," Mie says with a nod.

While Mie and the other recent graduates have travelled back to the Hogshead Regulus is with Bellatrix, which is an exercise in self-control, and is being led to where Voldemort is waiting for him. As he walks down the dark corridor Regulus focuses on strengthening his Occlumency shields so that when he is meeting with Voldemort, they can be stronger without him trying as much.

"Regulus, welcome back," Voldemort greats.

"Thank you, My Lord," Regulus responds, giving a slight bow. "It's nice to be back," Regulus tells Voldemort, even though he feels otherwise.

"What do you have to tell me?" Voldemort asks.

"I've been observing closely My Lord, Dumbledore is very protective of his daughter," Regulus explains. "She checks in with him several times a day and after since her abduction she was living in his quarters," Regulus explains.

"So, the girl is Dumbledore's weakness," Voldemort says, looking pensive.

"Yes, my Lord," Regulus responds, fighting to keep his voice even as he knows the kind of danger that will put Mie in, but at the same time it is what Mie wanted him to tell Voldemort, though he didn't ask if Albus is aware that he is going to reveal that.

"What do you know about Grindelwald?" Voldemort asks.

"Not a lot, he's been at the castle under disguise, he been staying close to Dumbledore, it's not clear why," Regulus reveals, even though he knows more, as once again that is what Mie wants to be revealed.

"So, Dumbledore did not want anyone to know that Grindelwald is at Hogwarts," Voldemort comments, pondering the implication of that.

"It doesn't seem like it," Regulus responds. "However, what Annemie feels about Grindelwald it's hard to tell, I haven't been able to observe them closely," Regulus explains. "In fact, it's almost like Dumbledore has Grindelwald on a short leash, he is never away from Dumbledore, he even sat in the corner of Dumbledore's classes," Regulus explains. "I wasn't able to get close to him either," Regulus explains, and he can tell that Voldemort finds that information interesting.

"Thank you for that information, Regulus," Voldemort tells Regulus. "The meeting will be beginning shortly; I would like you to sit next to me," Voldemort informs Regulus, who knows that he's not really asking.

"Yes, My Lord," Regulus says with a nod, suspecting that there is something that is about to happen, as Voldemort usually calls meetings before something big.

After spending a few minutes with her father and Gellert Mie heads back downstairs and the first thing she notices is that Remus is looking around, and she can see the concerned look on his face, and so Mie walks straight over to him.

"Remus? What's going on?" Mie asks concerned.

"Sirius said he needed a minute, he went into the other room, I think he's worrying about Regulus," Remus explains, and it is very clear that he is concerned about his boyfriend.

"Do you want to go talk to him or do you want me to?" Mie asks Remus curious.

"I think you should, considering you're just as worried," Remus says to Mie, who nods and squeezes Remus's hand, before heading into the other room.

As Mie walks into the other room, she finds Sirius just staring out the window, clearly comprehending things.

"Siri?" Mie asks concerned.

"He'll be with Voldemort by now," Sirius says, without turning around.

"I know," Mie admits. "I'm trying not to think about it," Mie reveals, as she walks several steps towards him.

"I tried that too, didn't work," Sirius admits, as he turns around to face Mie "If something goes wrong, we won't know," Sirius says, and it is more than clear how worried he is.

"We made an agreement, came out with an out, one that can't be prevented against, that Voldemort will never see coming," Mie tells Sirius, and for a second he looks confused, but then the answer comes to him.

"Good plan," Sirius admits. "I really hope it's not needed," Sirius responds.

"Me too," Mie responds. "I'm really scared for him," Mie explains.

"Me too," Sirius responds, and the two of them walk the few steps that separate them and embrace, hugging each other tightly as they worry about the person that they both love.

"SIRIUS! MIE!" James's voice yells.

Breaking apart Sirius and Mie exchange looks and head out into the main area of the bar, as there was no fear or anger in James's voice both Mie and Sirius figure that it is no big deal and so they causally walk out into the main room.

Not long after Voldemort told Regulus that he would be sitting next to him during the Death Eater meeting, the meeting has begun, and just like Voldemort said he is sitting on Voldemort's left side, while Bellatrix is sitting on Voldemort's right.

"Welcome, welcome," Voldemort says, looking around at everyone. "I would first like to welcome back Regulus Black, who has finished yet another year at Hogwarts," Voldemort says.

"Thank you, My Lord," Regulus says, and Voldemort gives a slight nod, but doesn't acknowledge it further.

"As well as tonight being the night Regulus re-joins us, tonight is also a night where others will join our ranks," Voldemort reveals, and Regulus fights not to tense at that. "Our test at Diagon Alley was rudely interrupted, tonight will not be," Voldemort says, looking around at the Death Eaters and making it clear that he will not accept further failure, and he procedures to explain what will be happening as Regulus realises, he has no chance of warning the Order.

When Mie and Sirius walk back into the main room, they find Aberforth still behind the bar, their friends sitting at tables looking at where Albus is standing at the foot of the stairs, which tells Mie that Gellert is still upstairs, most likely to avoid a fight between him and Aberforth.

"Annemie, Sirius, please sit down," Albus says, and Mie and Sirius sit down in the empty seats near Remus and Marlene. "I know you are all here because you want to join the Order of The Phoenix, but I need to make sure you truly understand what you are joining," Albus says, looking around at everyone. "The Order exists to fight against Voldemort and his death eaters, to protect people, magical and muggle alike. The ministry, and the minister, do not condone us," Albus tells everyone, as he needs all of them to know that. "Being a part of the Order is incredibly dangerous, it is life and death. You could die, it is not just possible but likely that at some point you will be seriously hurt or tortured," Albus says, looking between the students as he speaks. "You may watch friends die, you may feel that you aren't doing enough, there will be people you cannot save," Albus tells the students. "It is all apart of what we do in the name of protection, we do our best, but sometimes, even when we are doing everything in our power, it's not enough," Albus tells the students, as he looks between each of them. "You don't have to be okay with that, or accept it, but you do need to be aware of what being apart of the Order would be like," Albus says. "You can walk away, if you would like," Albus tells the students.

"No, we can't," Edgar corrects.

"Our world is at War, whether we're on the front lines or not it's all around us," Marlene says. "I know I'm speaking for everyone, but I know that none of us will ever join Voldemort, which makes us his enemies," Marlene reminds Albus.

"You say we face death by fighting, but we also face that by not fighting," Dorcus says. "Fighting back against hatred and prejudice, and tyranny that matters," Dorcus tells Albus.

"There's a quote, from a muggle philosopher that I think is relevant; 'The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil…'" Lily starts to say.

"'…is for good men to do nothing'," Mie finishes, and because of how they think she grew up no one questions why she knows a quote from a muggle philosopher, and Lily nods.

"We could walk away, but that would be doing nothing, and we'd always wonder what if," Lily says, as she knows what happened in the books if they fight back, but she also knows what they intend to do.

"Sir, with all due respect, we all know how dangerous the fight is, we've watched as Voldemort has spent the last eight years getting more control, destroying more things, spreading more hatred, and I think I speak for everyone when I say that now that we can do something we're prepared to do whatever it takes," Isaac tells Albus, and others around the room nod in agreement.

"Dad, we know what we're getting into, we're ready," Mie tells her father, and as Albus looks around he sees looks of determination on each of the students faces.

"Okay," Albus says with a nod. "Welcome to the Order of the Phoenix," Albus says and Aberforth rolls his eyes at his brothers dramatic.

Half an hour after Albus welcomed the students to the Order the order meeting has begun in an upper level of the bar, which Albus has secured with wands. Just like the last order meeting Gellert is sitting on Albus's right hand side, while Mie is sitting on his left. As Gellert is now himself rather than being under disguise it is clear that people around the room aren't sure what to think of him, though it is also clear that Albus trusts him.

"The Ministry is hesitant to fully renounce Voldemort," Albus tells everyone. "They refuse to believe that his supports are within them and so they will not seek them out," Albus says and as he does Mie notices something, which causes dread to rise up inside of her.

"Dad," Mie says, pointing towards the window and as he turns around Albus sees a badger Patronus coming towards him, and right away he knows who's Patronus it is.

A few seconds later, everyone dreading what they are going to learn, the patronus's mouth opens and speaks in the voice of Theseus Scamander.

"Albus, Prentis and Theodosia Bones have been attacked, their house is on fire, I'm trying to get close enough to see if they are okay, but I'm having trouble getting close enough," Theseus explains, and as he does everyone looks worriedly at the Bones triplets. "I'm also getting word that other families are being attacked…. It's too much, we need you," Theseus says.

Chapter Text

Chapter 56

AN: Thank you all for the support. I am very, very proud of this chapter, but also admit that it is painful, just a heads up. Please let me know what you think.

As Theseus's patronus fades away a feeling of horror and terror takes over the room as they realise how bad this is.

"What?" Amelia asks, her voice breaking, as she looks at her brothers who are looking just as horrified as she feels.

"We've got to move, now," Albus says, taking charge as he always does, quickly pulling his wand so that he can lower the wands protecting the bar, and he also puts several random objects on the table, as everyone stands up, feeling confused about what Albus is doing but trusting him. "We cannot predict exactly which locations Voldemort and his Death Eaters will attack, because of that we will spread out," Albus tells everyone, choosing the villages with the highest population of people who Voldemort will continue enemies as it's the best option. "Amelia, Isaac, Edgar, I will come with you to your home in Montrose," Albus says, because that is the one place they know of an attack he knows that that needs to be his first stop. "Annemie, Gellert, Sirius, Remus I want you to go to Mould-On-the wold," Albus says, pointing to a book, as he quickly works out a plan in his head, and starts to create portkeys with nonverbal spells, and he wants Mie and Gellert to be together as if he can't be with them then he wants them together as they can protect each other. "Fabien, Emmaline, Benjy, Caradoc, go to Ottery St Catchpole," Albus says, pointing to a cup, knowing that the Weasley's are there and so he suspects it would be best for one of the Prewett to go there. "Aberforth, Hagrid, Dedalus, Mundugas, stay here, we can't say for sure that Hogsmeade won't be attacked again," Albus tells them as he knows that Hogsmeade has been attacked a lot lately. "Minerva, Sturgis, Marlene, Mary, go to Appleby," Albus instructs, pointing to an empty bowel. "Alastor, Lily, James, Severus, Godric's Hollow," Albus says, pointing to a large spoon, as he knows that's where James's elderly parents are, and he would be distracted if he was anywhere other than where they are. "Elphias, Frank, Alice, Hestier, Ballycastle," Albus tells them, pointing to an empty vase. "Gideon, Alora, Kathleen, Dorcus, Hollyhead," Albus instructs, pointing to a small owl figurine, as he knows that they are the wizarding populations with the most wizarding families that Voldemort would consider 'enemies', so using their limited resources, they are the best options to protect. "In each group there is someone who can send a patronus message, if you need help send a message. Each of your portkey's are activated by saying the name of the town I said," Albus says, locking eyes with his daughter and giving her a look, which says, 'be careful' and as soon as he speaks everyone walks over to their specific portkey and seconds later the names of the various towns everyone are traveling to can be heard throughout the room, and everyone starts to disappear.

"Dung, Diggle get out into the town, see if there is anything unusual," Aberforth instructs once everyone has disappeared, taking charge, and both of them nod.

Montrose, Eastern Shores of Scotland

As he knew that they had to get to the Bones family home as quickly as possible Albus has made sure that the portkey that he and the Bones Triplets are using causes them to arrive directly in front of the Bones family home.

As the four of them arrive the first thing they see is the Bones family home on fire, with the Dark Mark in the sky above. Seeing the Dark Mark Amelia, Edgar and Isaac all feel dread rise up inside of them, all knowing what that means, as they fear the worse while people, who are clearly ministry workers, are both attempting to put the fire out while also fighting the Death Eaters who are clearly responsible for the attack.

Reacting fast Amelia, Edgar, Isaac and Albus all join in in the attempts to put out the fire that is consuming the house, but it is clear that it is some kind of enchanted fire.

"Theseus, Prentiss and Theodosia?" Albus asks, as he performs complex spells, attempting to put out the fire.

"Not sure, we haven't been able to find out," Theseus admits, glancing at the Bones triplets, realising who they are, and dreading what is going to be discovered when the fire is finally put out and the kind of effects it's going to have on them.

"We have to get in there, if Mum and Dad haven't gotten out here by now then something is preventing them from being able to," Edgar says, and the others who are around to hear what he has to say know that he is right, and that fills them with dread about what has happened to Prentiss and Theodosia.

"Move back," Albus says, knowing that there is one thing he can try, and without hesitation, as they completely trust Albus, Amelia, Edgar, Isaac, and Theseus all move back to give Albus more space.

Once Albus has more room he starts to perform complex wand movements and say words that no one understands, but a few seconds after he does whatever it is that he is doing the flames that have been enveloping the house are extinguished.

The second the flames are gone Amelia, Edgar and Isaac run towards their house, with Albus and Theseus right behind them, and as they get closer part of the house collapses, but the triplets don't let that stop them, despite Theseus's yells, they just keep running towards their destroyed home.

As they know that it is the most likely place where they will find their parents Amelia, Edgar, and Isaac head straight to the living room and when he enters a few seconds later Albus sees the triplets collapse onto their knees in devastation as their parents burnt bodies can be seen still sitting on the couch it being clear that the Bones parents had no chance to move, they had no chance of survival.

Mould on the Wold, Gloucestershire England

Having no idea, the devastation that their friends are going through Mie, Gellert, Sirius and Remus appear in Mould on the Wold in the middle of battles.

"Spread out, protect who you can," Mie tells the others, and they nod.

Over the next couple of minutes Mie, Gellert, Sirius, and Remus all spread out through the village, as while they know it would be safer for the four of them to stay together, they also know that the best way to protect everyone, all the innocents, would be for them to spread out so that's exactly what they do.

As she moves through the village, doing what she can to protect people Mie realises that the Death Eaters aren't quiet as skilled as what she would expect which leads her to come to a realisation.

"This is a test," Mie mutters to herself, sending a shield charm to protect a young child who she hurries over to her. "Sweetheart, are you okay?" Mie asks and the young girl who can't be any older than five nods. "Accio bin," Mie says and a bin from a nearby house flies to her, emptying its contents as it goes. "I need you to stay in here, it will be safe," Mie tells the little girl who nods and she climbs inside. Once the girl climbs inside Mie casts several protection charms and once she is sure the girl is as safe as possible she stands up.

As she looks around Mie knows that the best way, the only way, to end the fighting is to find the higher level death eater in charge, so she starts to run. While Mie doesn't engage in any fight, she does send stunners towards any Death Eaters she sees until finally she sees who she knows to be in charge, as it's the person in Death Eater robes who is just watching, reacting quickly Mie sends a stunner towards him, and the second the person blocks it Mie knows exactly who it is.

"Regulus…" Mie says, feeling horrified as while she knew this moment would come, the moment where they would have to face each other in battle to protect Regulus's cover, she didn't expect it to be this soon.

Turning to see where the stunner came from Regulus turns to see who casts it, and when he sees that it is Mie Regulus is glad that he is wearing a mask otherwise he is sure his cover would be blown. Locking eyes with Mie he does his best to portray what they both know, before sending a spell at Mie, one that she blocks.

For the next minute or so Mie and Regulus duel, both of them doing their best to make it seem like they are fiercely duelling, but both are actually holding back, and neither are actually using dangerous spells, just making it seem like it is. As they continue to duel Regulus sees the new recruits he is in charge of and he knows what has to be done. Locking eyes with Mie again he gives her a look and Mie uses Legilimecy, something which he taught her for moments like this, so that she can see what he is thinking.

"No," Mie says, shaking her head, as she realises what Regulus wants her to do, and Regulus pushes into his mind that it is necessary, that it is what needed to both protect his cover and protect them both.

Knowing that she will never forgive herself for this, even though it is what Regulus is asking, Mie sends a shattering curse towards Regulus, aiming for his wand arm, which she hits and causes the bones in his arm to break. Just as her spell hits Regulus he sends a slicing charm at her which hits her arm which starts to bleed.

As Regulus collapses to his leg because of the pain in his arm he looks at Mie, picks up his wand with his non injured arm, and does his best to tell her that it's okay, that she did the right thing before disappearing. While she watches Regulus go Mie feels pain that has nothing to do with her injury, and guilt rise up inside of her and she knows that Sirius is going to understandably hate her for what she just did. As she continues to look at the place where Regulus disappeared from Mie feels a spell coming towards her, so she quickly turns and re-joins the fight, pushing down everything she is feeling, compartmentalising so that she can focus on the battle, as her arm continues to bleed.

Ottery St Catchpole- Devon England

As soon as the portkey brings them to Ottery St Catchpole Fabian, Emmaline, Benjy and Caradoc start to fight, as he looks around Fabian realise that there are approaching the Burrow where his sister and her family are. Reacting fast Fabian sees that Molly is standing outside, holding her newborn twins as Death Eaters are send curse towards them.

Having never moved faster in his life, and only caring about protecting his sister and nephews, Fabian runs as he sends spells in quick succession towards the Death Eaters attacking his family. By the time Fabian gets to Molly he has managed to stun all the Death Eaters attacking his family.

"Are you okay? Are you okay?" Fabian asks his sister once he is close enough, looking over Molly and the babies for signs of injuries.

"Yes, we're okay," Molly says as she continues to try and comfort the twins.

"Get inside, stay with Bill, Charlie, Percy, and the babies, I'll cast protection charms," Fabian tells his sister.

"What about…" Molly starts to say, clearly worried for her brother.

"I'll be okay, go inside," Fabian tells his sister, and Molly even though she is worried about her brother Molly heads inside.

Once Molly is inside Fabian casts several protection charms around the Burrow and then re-joins the fight.

Hogsmeade- Scotland

Mere minutes after Albus and the rest of the Order Disaparated from Hogsmeade the Death Eaters appear. As he sees Mundgungas disparate Aberforth isn't at all surprised but rather he starts to perform complex wand work while Hagrid protects people with his body and Diggle does his best to get people inside the various buildings where they would be safe.

As he fights Aberforth finds, not that he would ever admit it, his mind turning to his niece and brother as he can't help but wonder if they are okay.

Appleby- North Lincolnshire

As Minerva, Podmore, Marlene, and Mary arrive in England it is clear that the fight has been going on for a while.

"Our job is to protect, capture when we can," Minerva instructs.

"Yes Professor," Podmore says and they start to fight.

For the next few minutes Minerva, Podmore, Marlene and Mary fight doing everything they can to fight. As it is clear that the Death Eaters know who they are it is not surprising when the Death Eaters focus their attacks on Minerva. As she is fighting so many people Minerva doesn't see a spell coming towards her but Mary does so she performs a shield charm, protecting the professor she cares about.

"Thank you," Minerva says to Mary.

"Your welcome," Mary responds.

"MARY!" Marlene yells in terror and Mary turns towards her friend's voice, and as she does she sees a spell hit her.

"Oh," Mary says, feeling pain and the last thing she sees before she loses consciousness is Marlene and Minerva hurrying towards her.

Godric's Hollow- West Country

The second the portkey brings Moody, Lily, James and Severus to Godric's Hollow they are in the middle of a fight. As they fight James sees his parents house, and sees that it is very damaged.

"MUM! DAD!" James yells as he fights two Death Eaters at once.

"We'll get them!" Severus assures his friend and he and Lily both quickly stun a couple of Death Eaters and hurry towards the Potter House, fighting when they need to

"MR POTTER! MRS POTTER!" Lily yells once she and Severus get to the open door of the house, having fought when the needed to to get there. Exchanging looks Lily and Severus split up and Severus goes through the door on the right of the entrance hall while Lily takes the one to the left.

As he heads through the door Severus keeps his wand raised and looks around, as he walks through a corridor he gets to a study he sees a person on the ground, hurrying over to the person he realises that it is James's father and that he has his wand lying near to him. Rolling him over to his back Severus feels his heart sink as he comes to a realisation.

While Severus went right into the study Lily went into the living area where she finds Euphemia Potter trying to get to a chair.

"Mrs Potter," Lily says, hurrying over to her and Euphemia raises her wand. "It's okay My name is Lily Evans, I'm…." Lily starts to say.

"James's Lily," Euphemia says, sounding relieved and glad to see her, and looking like she is close to completely collapsing,

"Yes," Lily says, hurrying over to her. "I've got you," Lily says, helping Euphemia to the chair.

"Fleatmont? James?" Euphemia asks, clearly struggling, putting her hand on her chest.

"I don't know about Fleatmont, but James is okay, he's not far away," Lily assures her. "I'll stay with you until he gets here," Lily promises.

"I… I'm so glad he found you," Euphemia says, her eyes opening and closing. "I'm glad he has you,"

"I'm glad to have him too," Lily assures her as she casts a diagnoses spell over Euphemia, and as she does she feels her heart sink.

"I'm so tired," Euphemia admits.

"I know, but I need you to stay with me, okay, Mrs Potter, please stay with me," Lily begs, as Severus walks into the room and the second she sees him she knows what he has found.

'Call me…. Euphemia," Euphemia requests as he eyes once again drift open and close.

"Okay Euphemia, stay with me, please stay with me," Lily begs, as she searches her mind for a healing spell that will actually help. "James is coming Euphemia, stay with me, James is coming," Lily says to her, fighting to hold back teers.

Bellycastle- Antrim Northern Island

Just like what happened to the other Order members as soon as Elphias, Frank, Alice and Hestier arrive in Bellycastle they find themselves in the middle of a battle. After a few minutes of fighting Alice spots a Death Eater who is clearly in charge, just standing by doing nothing.

Breaking away from the others Alice hurries over the person and starts to fight them. As she fights the Death Eater Alice wants to know just who she is fighting, as she assumes it is someone she has known for her entire life so she uses a nonverbal summoning charm to call the mask to her.

"Karkaroff," Alice says, feeling shocked and just for a split second she freezes as she wasn't expecting to him, in fact it would be easier to fight Lucius.

As he realises that she is distracted Karkaroff quickly sends multiple spells at Alice which she manages to block at the last second. Feeling a new sense of determination Alice starts to fight back, fighting harder than she has ever fought before and after a few minutes she manages to secure Karkaroff with ropes that he cannot escape from.

Holyhead – Anglesey, Wales

Arriving in Wales Gideon, Alora, Katheen and Dorcus see, to their horror, that there must be some kind of beginning of summer celebration going on as there are children everywhere. Exchanging looks the four members of the Order all get to work, doing everything they can to protect the children as the Death Eaters clearly don't care.

Chapter Text

Chapter 57

AN: Thank you for the support you've given to this story. I did intend to get this chapter out earlier, but I went to help a friend out today.

Mould on the Wold, Gloucestershire England

Having no idea how long she has been fighting, though knowing that it has been long enough for her arm to get covered in blood from her wound, Mie has been so laser focused on what she is doing, to distract herself from the guilt that she is feeling, it takes Mie a few seconds after she stuns the last person to realise the fight is over.

"Mie!" A voice calls and Mie turns to see Sirius hurrying towards her.

"I'm okay," Mie says, barely able to look at Sirius because of what she did.

"Your hurt, let me have a look," Sirius says, once he is close enough and Mie shakes her head and steps back from him. "Mie? I won't hurt you, let me have a look," Sirius says to her, speaking to her in a gentle voice as he assumes she is having a flashback.

"I'll hurt you," Mie respond, taking another step back.

"What are you talking about?" Sirius asks confused.

"Reg… he… was here," Mie reveals. "We fought, he… I hurt him… he asked me to hurt him… Oh god, Sirius I am so sorry," Mie says her voice breaking. "I'm so sorry, I didn't want to, I'm so sorry," Mie says as she starts to cry.

"Mie… " Sirius says, walking towards her, pushing down the pain and worry he is feeling because he knows Mie needs him more. "Mie, it's okay, it's okay," Sirius says as he hugs her, being careful of her arm, as he knows that if Regulus asked then he asked so that his cover could remain intact.

"You should hate me," Mie says through her tears, trying to push Sirius away as she doesn't think she deserves his kindness, but Sirius doesn't let her push him away, he just continues to hug her.

"Never," Sirius says as he kisses the head of the person who has become his sister.

"Mie? Sirius!' Remus's worried voice calls and as Mie and Sirius break apart they see Remus and Gellert walking towards them.

"Annemie, you're hurt," Gellert says, once he is close enough to see her bloody arm, an injury he knows she could have easily healed herself.

"I'm okay," Mie assures Gellert and without a word Gellert takes a step closer to her and nonverbally heals her arm.

"Thank you," Mie says to him, and she takes a few seconds to pull herself together, to pretend like she didn't just fall apart in Sirius's arms. "Okay, we should do one more walk around, make sure all the Death Eaters are either secured or gone, and once they are I'll send an Patronus to the ministry," Mie says.

"And we shouldn't be here when they get here," Sirius says to Mie.

"Agreed," Mie says with a nod. "Let's split up and meet back here," Mie instructs, and that is exactly what they do.

About half an hour after Mie gave instructions to Sirius, Remus, and Gellert the four of them have travelled back to Hogsmeade. Walking into the hogshead they see the members of the Order, with the exceptions of Minerva, Mary, and Cardoc who are at the hospital wing along with Mundungus who diapparated, all spread around the bar. Looking around the foursome see Amelia, Isaac, and Edgar huddled up in a corner and holding each other and crying, in another corner they see Lily holding James, who is crying more than anyone has ever seen, and a few people being healed by others why Albus and Aberforth are collecting/conjuring supplies, actually working as a team.

As soon as he heard the bell Albus turned to the door, and as he sees who it is Albus stops what he is doping and, after exchanging looks with Aberforth, walks over to them.

"Who?" Mie asks her father once he is close enough, it being perfectly clear what she is asking.

"Minerva is at the hospital wing with Mary and Cardoc, Madam Pomfrey are confident they are going to make a full recoveries," Albus explains, wanting to tell his daughter that first.

"Dad," Mie says again as it is clear that she wants the truth.

"Prentiss and Theodosia Bones were killed by Death Eaters, as were Fleatmont and Euphemia Potter," Albus reveals, and as soon as he speaks Sirius collapses to his knees.

"No!" Sirius exclaims, feeling horrified that the people who took him in when he had no one, who were parents to him, have been killed, and as his boyfriend collapses to the ground Remus squats down and puts his arms around his boyfriend, pulling him in close as he cries.

"I…. I need some air," Mie says, turning and running out of the Hogshead.

After leaving the Hogshead Mie isn't really sure what she is doing she just hurries out into the main street, and gasps as she tries to catch her breath as after everything that has happened it feels like she can't breathe. Hurting Regulus, the deaths of four good people, her friends once again being hurt because they wanted to help her, it's too much.

"Annemie," A familiar voice says, and Mie turns slightly to see that her father has come to check on her.

"This wasn't supposed to happen," Mie says, as she gasps. "Mr and Mr Potter were at the wedding… I saw pictures, they died from Dragonpox, not murder…." Mie tells her father, gasping for breath. "What, have I done? What have I done?" Mie asks, and Albus walks over to her.

"This is not your fault," Albus tells his daughter. "Annemie look at me," Albus says, as Mie continues to gasp. "Annemie, please," Albus once again requests, and Mie does that. "What happened is not your fault," Albus assures her. "It Voldemort's, and his Death Eaters, not yours," Albus tells her.

"I changed things, I caused…." Mie starts to say.

"You didn't cause anything," Albus tells his daughter. "The timeline is changing, you are powerful and possess incredible knowledge, but what you don't have is the ability to predict where the ripples will lead to," Albus says to his daughter. "You are a leader, and that means that there are a lot of things on your shoulders, that are your responsibility, but this isn't one of them," Albus tells his daughter. "Voldemort caused this, not you," Albus says before hugging his daughter. "It's not your fault, it's not your fault," Albus repeats, as he hugs his daughter and kisses the top of her head.

After a few minutes, of Albus holding his daughter, reassuring her that what has happened isn't her fault, once he is sure she has her breathing under control Albus pulls away from his little girl and looks at her. "Annemie, you can mourn the dead, but you cannot help them, who you can help are the living," Albus tells his daughter as he wipes her tears. "Just through that door there are people who are hurt, who are hurting, and they need you," Albus tells her, trying to get her to focus on something as he thinks it will help. "The dead are beyond your help, but the living aren't," Albus tells Mie, who gives a nod. "Do you need healing?" Albus asks, noticing the dried blood on her arm.

"No, Gellert healed me," Mie tells her father. "I had to hurt Regulus… he had to hurt me… we needed to keep his cover," Mie tells her father.

"You did what you had to do, you both did," Albus tells his daughter. "I know it doesn't help, but it was necessary," Albus says to Mie.

"For the greater good, right?" Mie asks, an edge to her voice.

"Yes," Albus confirms and he gives her another hug, once they break apart Albus and Mie exchange understanding looks and the two of them walk into the Hogshead where they both get started on helping, whether that means healing, creating claiming potions, or just making food and conjuring supplies to give those who have suffered tremendous losses comfort.

Far away from Hogsmeade, though feeling just as much guilt as the person he loves, Regulus is in a room with a Healer who supports Voldemort.

"I will have to vanish the bones before giving you Skele-Go," The healer informs Regulus. "It won't be…." The healer starts to say.

"Just do it," Regulus requests, cutting the healer off as he doesn't care how much it hurts, right now what he cares about is getting in touch with Mie to make sure she isn't blaming herself too much.

"Okay," The healer says before vanishing the bones in Regulus's wand arm, which causes Regulus to experience a truly unusual sensation. As the healer is preparing the potion for Regulus to take the door to the room he is opens and Voldemort and Bellatrix walk in.

"What happened?" Voldemort asks Regulus.

"The recruits were doing well, very well, then Annemie Dumbledore, my dear brother, Grindelwald, and, if rumours are to be believed, my brothers boyfriend arrived," Regulus tells Voldemort, purposely putting venom in his voice as he strengthens his Occlumency shields.

"Who got you?" Bellatrix asks her cousin.

"That would be Dumbledore," Regulus answers, pretending to be annoyed. "She's skilled," Regulus admits, as he knows that it is best to admit that.

"As I have heard," Voldemort says, glancing at Bellatrix who looks down at the ground. "Did you injure her?" Voldemort asks.

"Yes, My Lord, but I don't know how severely," Regulus answers.

"Good," Voldemort says, almost looking glad. "We have work to do this summer Regulus, and you have a part to play," Voldemort informs him.

"Yes, My Lord," Regulus responds.

"Heal him," Voldemort says to the healer before leaving.

"I'll have the elves bring you food, we don't want you to pass out on these dirty floors," Bellatrix informs Regulus.

"Thank you," Regulus says, it taking a lot of self-control not to frown at that, and Bellatrix follows after her master.

While she can't help but wonder what is going on with Regulus Mie is doing everything she can to help her friends, both those who have been hurt physically and those who are hurting emotionally. Looking around the room Mie sees Lily, James, Sirius and Remus sitting together, Alora, Kathleen, Isaac and Edgar sitting together, Amelia sitting alone, and the other teens doing various things around the room, looking like they aren't sure what to do, but clearly wanting to help their friends.

While there isn't much Mie can do there is one thing that she can do and so Mie gets a bowel of the soup Aberforth has made, as well as a glass of water, and walks over to Amelia.

"Here, it might help," Mie says, handing the soup and water to Amelia, as she sits down across form her, and Amelia takes the food and drink, but makes no effort to eat or drink anything.

"Did… did you know?' Amelia asks in a quiet voice.

"No," Mie answers, in a voice just as quiet. "Susan never…. No, I didn't know," Mie says, as unlike with the Potters she never knew when the Bones parents died, just that they didn't survive until the end of the war, and Amelia just nods. "What can I do?" Mie asks.

"I don't know," Amelia asks, tears coming to her eyes, her voice breaking and so Mie gets up and moves to next to her friend and puts her arm around her, hugging her friend.

A little way away from where Mie and Amelia are sitting Lily, James, Sirius and Remus are huddled up together, each of them having half full glasses of firewhiskey.

"I just can't believe it," James says, his voice hoarse from all the crying.

"Me either," Sirius answers. "They were good people, the best… they didn't deserve this," Sirius says as Remus kisses his cheek, knowing that for Sirius this is like he learnt his parents too.

"No, they didn't," Lily confirms as she squeezes James' hand.

"I know it's gonna be dangerous, but they deserve a real funeral… Theodosia and Prentiss too," James says as he desperately wants that.

"We'll make sure of that," Sirius promises his friend. "We'll give them what they deserve," Sirius say sand both Lily and Remus nod in agreement, and he goes to say something more but before he can the door opens and Minerva walks in.

"Mary? Cardoc? Are they okay?" Emmaline asks as she hurries over to Minerva.

"Mary is unconscious, but Madam Pomfrey has healed all her injuries, when she wakes up she'll be fine," Minerva assures everyone. "Caradoc has been fully healed, but Madam Pomfrey wants to observe him for a few hours," Minerva tells everyone. "They will both be fine," Minerva assures everyone.

"Good," Fabian says, saying what they are all thinking.

"Thank you Minerva," Albus says to her, and as he looks around the room Albus knows that there is a couple of things he has to say. "For those of you who graduated today should have been a day of joy, a day of celebration, and I am sorry that it wasn't," Albus says, looking between the Bones siblings, James and Sirius as he speaks. "Take the time to mourn what has been lost to day, feel the pain, as difficult as it is it is what makes you human," Albus says looking between them, and he sees several nods.

"Rooms have been prepared for all of you upsides, stay as long as you need," Aberforth says to the students, who once again nod.

"Sir," James says, looking at Albus. "When do we start to fight back?" James asks as that is another thing he wants to do right now.

"Once we have a plan, an objective," Albus tells him. "Fighting without a plan or objective will just lead to more pain," Albus says, looking between those who have suffered tremendous loss. "We will fight back, we will do everything we can to prevent Voldemort and his Death Eaters from causing more harm, but we have to do it the right way," Albus says, looking between everyone, and he sees some nods, he also sees fire in the eyes of the teens, that tell him that both those who know what is coming because of the books, and those who don't, intend do whatever they can to fight back against the forces of darkness, to do whatever they can to make it so as few people as possible experience the pain they are currently feeling.

A couple of hours have passed since Minerva arrived at the Hogshead with news about Mary and Caradoc and Mie, along with the other recent Hogwarts graduates are in various bedrooms in the hogshead. While some of the others are sharing Mie is in her own room.

After casting a silencing spell, as well as several other spells to make the room secure Mie heads to the bed. Once sitting on the bed Mie starts to search through her bedded back.

"Accio Advance potions making," Mie says, and once she has the book Mie summons a small regular knife. After putting her bag on her other side Mie starts to search through the book only stopping once she reaches the page on the Polyjuice potion, Mie stops and uses the knife to cut her finger drops a single drop of blood onto the page "Coniungere ad cor meum," Mie says and once she does the instructions of the page disappear in it's place the top three quarters of the page become blank while a keyboard like one on a typewriter or computer appears on the bottom quarter.

After quickly healing her hand Mie writes, 'You there? You okay', with the keyboard and waits as she knows that even if Regulus hasn't currently activated their communication message, then he will get the message once he has.

For what feels like an eternity for Mie she waits, until she finally sees a message appear:

"I'm here, I'm okay. Are you?"

Reading the message Mie feels incredibly relieved and she quickly types back.

'I'm fine. I am so so sorry,"

After sending her message Mie once again waits and about a minute or so later another message appears.

'Do not apologise! We needed to keep my cover, I should be apologising, I never wanted to hurt you,'

'If I can't apologise you can't apologise either,'

Mie sends back as she doesn't want him to feel bad.

'Deal. Is Sirius, okay? I heard about the Potters. How are Amy and her brothers? How's James?'

'They are struggling. I'll let Siri know we've been in contact that should help, How's V's mood?'

'Tell Sear I'm thinking of him, and if you can tell James and Amy I'm sorry. V is happy, it's creepy, seems like he considered this a success,'

'Great, that's the last thing we need,'

Mie sends back and as she waits for Regulus's message, she can't help but worry that this is going to cause Voldemort to get more proactive with his attacks.

'I know. I should go. I'll reach out when I can. I love you,'

'Love you too,'

Mie sends back, after Mie sends her messages, she stares at Regulus's words for a few moments then says "Claudere," after Mie says that the page returns to that of a normal textbook with no sign that it has been anything else, so she closes the book and puts it in her bag.

After putting the book in her bag Mie puts her bag in her pocket, removes the charms she casted and heads to the room she knows Sirius and Remus took. Getting to the door Mie knocks and waits, casting Muffliato as she does, and just as she finishes casting the spell the door opens to reveal Sirius.

"Mie? What's going on?" Sirius asks worried

"I heard from Reg, he's okay. He told me to tell you he's thinking of you," Mie tells Sirius.

"Oh, thank Merlin," Sirius says relieved before hugging Mie. "Thank you for telling me," Sirius says and Mie can tell that he is incredibly grateful.

"No problem," Mie says as the two of them break apart.

"Do you want to come in for a drink? Ab's hooked us up," Sirius offers.

"Nah, I think I might go to bed," Mie lies. "I'll see you both tomorrow," Mie tells him.

"See you then," Sirius responds and while he goes back into his room Mie removes the Muffliato charm, but rather than going back to the room her uncle gave her Mie goes downstairs, still holding her wand.

Walking into the empty bar Mie looks around, staring at the table where the DA was formed, remembers running into the bar just before the battle, and after a few minutes reminiscing Mie removes the spell that would tell her uncle that someone has opened the door, and heads outside.

Once outside Mie closes her eyes and feels the summer air against her face before starting to walk around the village, checking for sings of danger, for anything that could hurt her family and friends in her uncle's pub.

Chapter Text

Chapter 58

AN: Sorry for the delay in this chapter. I have a lot going on. Also, this is going to be the last update for a couple of weeks as I am going on holiday on Tuesday and won't have time to write. Hope you like this chapter.

A week has passed since Mie and her friends graduated Hogwarts, since the Bones's parents, and James's parents were killed, and the day of their funerals has come. Just they have been for the past week Mie and her friends have been staying at the Hogshead. It's early in the morning and because she barely sleep Mie is already up and getting dressed for both funerals that are going to happen. First the funeral for Prentiss and Theodosia will happen in Montrose, and then an hour after that one ends the funeral for Fleatmount and Euphemia will happen in Godric's Hollow.

As Mie stares at herself in the mirror she knows, even though Regulus hasn't been able to find out something, that chances are Voldemort won't let either funeral happen without an appearance by him and his Death Eaters. As she can't look at herself any longer Mie picks up both her bag and wand before heading downstairs.

Even though Mie knows that her uncle, just like he has everyday for the past week, would have set up breakfast in the back-room Mie doesn't head there rather she just sits at a table in the main bar area. For a few moments Mie sits, internally running through everything that could go wrong today, until she hears the door to the other room open and Aberforth walks into the room.

"You're up early," Aberforth says to his niece.

"Yeah," Mie confirms, looking distracted.

"Breakfast is in the other room," Aberforth says, though he assumes that Mie already knows that, so he is watching her for how she reacts to that.

"Am I the first one up?" Mie asks curious.

"No, James, Sirius, Remus, Lily, Amelia, Edgar and Isaac are all awake, picking at their breakfast," Aberforth explains, and while Mie nods, she makes no effort to go join them, so Aberforth pours a cup of tea which he brings over to his niece. "You know, I think they would appreciate you joining them," Aberforth informs his niece, as he sits down across from her and hands her the cup of tea.

"I know," Mie responds. "I just….need to go check to make sure there's nothing going on out in the village," Mie tells her uncle. "Thanks for the tea," Mie says, before heading out of the bar.

"You didn't touch it," Aberforth mutters, a concerned look on his face as he watches his niece go.

After leaving the Hogshead Mie starts to walk around the village, searching for any sign of danger, prepared to attack if necessary. For a few minutes Mie walks around the village, and while she sees no sign of danger she continues to be on edge as she passes the Three Broomsticks Mie sees Hagrid walking towards her and while she cares about him just as much in this time as she did in the other timeline she doesn't feel up to talking about someone who is going to worry about her, but unfortunately for her she sees no way to disappear before he sees her.

"Mie," Hagrid says, waiving broadly at her.

"Hi Hagrid," Mie responds forcing a smile, as she would never want Hagrid to think she Is not happy to see him, in any timeline.

"How you doing?" Hagrid asks.

"I'm fine," Mie says, it being such an instinct that she says the words without even thinking, and Hagrid gives her a sympathetic look.

"It doesn't get any easier, knowing that good people die," Hagrid says to Mie.

"No, it doesn't," Mie admits, looking down at the ground.

"You thinking of your aunt and uncle?" Hagrid asks, and for the briefest second Mie is confused about what Hagrid is talking about, due to her lack of sleep, but then she remembers her cover story.

"Yes," Mie lies. "There's just been a lot of loss, and now my friends… I never wanted them to feel this," Mie admits, and in response Hagrid walks forward and hugs her.

"We can't prevent pain Mie, what we can do is be there to help people we love through it," Hagrid says to Mie as he hugs her, and for a few seconds Mie allows herself to imagine that it is the Hagrid she knows from the timeline she is from who is hugging her.

"I should get back to the Hogshead," Mie says as she breaks apart from Hagrid. "I'll see you later," Mie tells him.

"Of course," Hagrid says and Mie takes several steps away from him before turning back around.

"Hagrid, thanks," Mie says to him, knowing that Hagrid will have no idea how much he just helped her.

"Anytime Mie, anytime," Hagrid responds, giving her a smile, and after forcing herself to return the smile Mie heads back to the Hogshead where she joins her friends for breakfast, but none of them really eat too much.

A while after Hagrid and Mie talked the recently graduated seventh years, members of the Order, and other ministry officials have travelled to a cemetery in Montrose where Prentiss and Theodosia Bones funeral is going to take place.

While most of the people who arrive head into the cemetery, Mie, Albus, Gellert who is once again under disguise, Moody, Minerva, and Aberforth all stay on the outside the cemetery.

"Dad?" Mie asks as she notices that he is going to move.

"Both funerals today deserve to happen without interruption," Albus says, as he feels that those who have died deserve the respect of that, as do the people who have experienced losses.

"Agreed, what do you need?" Mie asks her father, as she would much rather help make sure everyone is safe than deal with the emotions she is feeling.

"Gellert, Alastor, Aberforth and I will be in each corner of the cemetery, we will cast protective spells," Albus explains to his daughter, it being clear that the plan has already been discussed with the four of them. "Annemie, I want you to be with the funeral attendees," Albus tells his daughter as he knows that that would both be good for Mie and her friends who she truly cares about who would appreciate her company.

"I would rather be on the permitter," Mie admits as she is pretty sure that that would be so much easier.

"You need to be at the funerals, for both yourself and those who you care about," Albus tells his daughter. "Annemie, you might not be able to see it now, but this is something you need to do," Albus tells his daughter, giving her an encouraging look.

"What's Minerva going to do?" Mie asks, realising that she is not going to get her father to agree to let her do something else.

"I will be walking around the cemeteries, making sure no one breaches the protection," Minerva tells Mie, who nods.

"I… I don't know how to do this," Mie admits, as between the guilt she is feeling, the fact that she didn't experience comfort in her early life, so she isn't great at giving it, and the fact that she isn't great at relating to people she isn't sure how to act at a funeral for people who mean so much to people that she loves.

"You just be there Annemie, that's all your friends need," Albus tells her in a gentle voice, forcing himself not to look at Gellert as after Ariana's death that's what he needed, he needed Gellert to be there, and he wasn't.

Taking a deep breath and pulling herself together Mie takes a few moments before walking away from her father, uncle, Gellert and Minerva and into the cemetery. With every step she takes Mie wants to turn and run but instead she just keeps walking, and walks over to where the group of people who are attending Prentiss and Theodosia are. As she gets closer to the group Mie sees that there is a space next to Amelia and as she has become such a good friend to Mie in the time she been in 1978 Mie walks over to her and stands next to her, knowing that she needs to help her friend no matter how difficult it is for her, as that is what Amelia has done for her, and as the funeral begins Amelia reaches out and takes Mie's hand it being clear that Amelia appreciates her presence.

Hours later both the funerals for Prentiss and Theodosia Bones, and Fleatmont and Euphemia Bones have occurred without, mainly because of the protections Albus put in place, and the recently graduated teenagers, members of the Order, and a few ministry members are at the Hogshead, which once again has protections around it, having their version of a wake.

While there are a lot of other people around James, Sirius, Amelia, Isaac, and Edgar are sitting at a large table with their friends as right now that's all they want to be around the people who care about them.

"I want to propose a toast," Sirius says standing up. "To Fleatmont, Euphemia, Prentiss and Theodosia, four incredible, loving, supportive parents," Sirius says. "Fleatmont and Euphemia opened there home to me when I had nowhere to go, they gave me love and support I never had, and I'll always be grateful for that," Sirius says, and as tears come to his eyes Remus reaches out and takes his hand. "I didn't know Prentiss and Theodosia as well as I would have liked, but they were always kind to me, and I know, because of the way you three always talked about them, that they were incredible parents and this already dark world is a little darker without them in it," Sirius says.

"It is," Amelia confirms, giving her friend a grateful look as it is clear that she is grateful for her friends words.

"To Fleatmont, to Euphemia, to Prentiss to Theodosia, loving parents who will be deeply missed," Sirius says toasting and once he speaks everyone takes a drink of their drinks.

"How about I get another round," Mie says, noticing that a lot of the glasses are empty and wanting an excuse to get some air, and so she stands up.

"Do you need a hand?" Marlene asks curious.

"No, I'm good," Mie says, walking over to the bar. "Hey Uncle Ab," Mie says, and Aberforth turns to look at her.

"Yeah Mie?" Aberforth asks.

"Can we get another round?" Mie asks her uncle.

"Of course," Aberforth responds. "You can head back, I'll bring them over," Aberforth says to her.

"Thanks," Mie says, and she turns to head back to her table, but she finds her path blocked by Crouch.

"Miss Dumbledore, I have been wanting a chance to talk to you," Crouch says to Mie.

"Do you really think now is an appropriate time?" Mie asks the ministry official as she really, really doesn't want to talk to him.

"Not necessarily, but I do think that it is important that we talk," Crouch responds.

"Well, I think that it is important that I get back to my friends, excuse me," Mie says to Crouch, but rather than returning to the table where her friends are Mie slips into the back room and goes out the backdoor and into the village.

After leaving the pub Mie walks over to a nearby bench and sits down, once she is sitting on the bench Mie closes her eyes, and takers several deep breaths focusing on the feel of the wind, the sounds of the village. For a few minutes Mie focuses on what she can hear and what she can feel and as she is doing that Mie hears footsteps so she quickly gets to her feet, opens her eyes, and points her wand at where the sound is coming from.

"It is I, your father," Albus, who is standing with Gellert, say to Mie, and she lowers her wand.

"Sorry," Mie says and her father and Gellert walk over to her. "How'd you know I was out here?" Mie asks her father and Gellert.

"Aberforth saw you leave, he told us," Gellert explains, and Mie nods, realising that she should have realised that, but also knowing that it says a lot that Aberforth told Gellert anything.

"I just… needed some air," Mie admits.

"Understandable," Albus says to his daughter. "I know you likely don't want to talk to about what is bothering you, but it will likely help," Albus tells his daughter.

"I thought you might say something like that," Mie admits.

"Glad I am so predictable," Albus responds, looking amused.

"And you're trying to avoid talking, Annemie," Gellert says.

"Can't get one passed either of you," Mie says, not overly surprised by that. "Today was a lot," Mie admits. "There are so many people in that bar, and I can't help but wonder, how many of their funerals am I going to attend because I couldn't save them," Mie admits.

"Annemie, we do our best, we will do our best, and we have certain advantages, but as hard as we try we can't save everyone," Albus tells his daughter.

"I don't think I can accept that, I need to try," Mie tells her father.

"I'm not telling you not to try, I am telling you that even when we do everything, we can there are things we can't control, as hard as that is," Albus tells his daughter.

"I don't think I'm there yet," Mie admits. "I'm not ready to just let people die," Mie admits, being pretty sure that she will never be ready to do that.

"Annemie that's not what your father is saying, he's saying that you fight as hard as you can to save everyone you can, and you feel the losses, but don't let the pain, guilt, and anger of not saving everyone consume you, don't spend your life wondering what if," Gellert tells Mie. "Take it from me, you do not want to go down the road that leads to," Gellert tells Mie, and Albus gives him a grateful look as he can tell that his words have an effect on Mie.

"I volunteered to be the one who came back here for a lot of reasons, one of which, which I didn't even realise, being that I thought learning to live without a war would be too hard, I didn't think it would be just as hard to be here," Mie admits.

"It means you still care, and that heart is something I never want you to lose," Albus tells his daughter, putting his arm around her, and the three of them drift into silence.

For a few minutes Albus, Gellert and Hermione sit in comfortable silence it is more than clear that Albus and Gellert are doing what they can to be there for Mie.

"There are a lot of Ministry members inside," Gellert comments, while it seems like a random thing to mention he has a point.

"I know, Crouch already tried to corner me," Mie admits.

"What happened? What did he say?" Albus asks concerned.

"He wanted to talk, I told him it wasn't an appropriate time," Mie tells him. "It's okay, Dad," Mie assures him as she can tell that he is concerned. "But I'm thinking Gellert brought that up for another reason," Mie assumes.

"I did," Gellert confirms. "It might be a good time to put our plan into motion," Gellert says, looking between Albus, who looks like he is ponding Gellert's idea, and Mie.

"No," Mie says, shaking her head. "Today is about the Bones's, and The Potter's, we should give them that, not use the opportunity to put our plans into action," Mie tells Gellert, who nods in understanding.

"If today is all about them, then I think they would appreciate you being there," Albus tells his daughter.

"I know," Mie says and she once again closes her eyes and for a few moments she feels the wind and listens to the sound of the village, before opening her eyes once again and standing up. "I'll see you both inside," Mie says before heading inside.

As Mie heads inside Albus and Gellert watch her go, it being perfectly clear that Albus is very concerned about his daughter.

"Albus? What's going on in that head of yours Mein Schatz?" Gellert asks his love concerned.

"Annemie is strong, so strong she's survived so much," Albus says.

"But?" Gellert asks, knowing that there is something Albus isn't saying and feeling incredibly concerned about that.

"But I'm worried that she is taking the weight of the word on her shoulders and that is going to lead to self-destruction," Albus admits, and that terrifies him.

"Well, I guess it's a good thing she has us to recognize the signs and help her," Gellert says.

"I just hope it's enough," Albus admits, pain in his voice.

"It will be, we'll make sure of it," Gellert says, needing to believe that almost as much as Albus does.

A few hours after Mie talked to Gellert and Albus most of the attendees of the wake have left leaving just the recently graduated teenagers in the bar with Aberforth.

"I don't know what to do," James admits.

"Prongs?" Remus asks concerned.

"They're gone, they're really gone," James says, pain in his voice. "What happens now? Do I just go on like nothing's happen? Like there isn't a gaping hole in my life? How do I do that when I don't even want to go back to that house?" James asks.

"I know what you mean," Edgar says and James looks at him. "The ministry fixed the house, but I don't think I ever want to go back there, let alone live there," Edgar admits, as he is sure that if he were to set foot in his childhood home again all he'll see is where his parents should be.

"Maybe you don't have to," Aberforth, who has been listening to everything, says.

"Uncle Ab? What do you mean?" Mie asks.

"Look, from where I'm standing you lot need each other right now, need to be close to each other," Aberforth admits. "And you're welcome to stay here, but there might be another option," Aberforth reveals.

"What kind of option?" Lily asks interested.

"As you know there have bene a lot of fights in the village lately, people have gotten scared, decided to go somewhere else, so there are a few empty houses. I'm sure one of them would be suitable, and the owners would be happy to let you stay," Aberforth explains.

"That's actually a really good idea," Marlene comments, and several other people around the room nod in agreement.

"Really is," Severus confirms as he is sure that it will allow them to protect each other and others. "Can you help us with finding a place?" Severus asks.

"Of course," Aberforth confirms. "But right now, I'm going to help you with food, you all need to eat more," Aberforth tells the tees as he conjures the food he has already made, and together the group eat, it being clear that after everything that has happened no one really has an appetite.

Chapter Text

Chapter 59

AN: Hi, I'm back from Rome. I've actually been back for a few days but the issue was I wrote most of a chapter of this story when I was on the plane, but then it didn't save so I had to re-write and was annoyed because I couldn't remember exactly what I wrote. Hope you like this chapter. Hopefully updates will be more regular now.

A few days have passed since James's, and the Bones' parents were laid to rest and ever since the teens have been working with Aberforth to see if his idea is actually feasible. After only a short amount of time a lead worked out and the teenagers have come to an agreement with the owner of a large house on the outskirts of the village to live there until the end of the war, no matter how long it takes, while the owners have temporarily moved to their London home.

While it is a large house there are going to be a lot of people staying in the house and because of that Lily and James are going to be sharing a room as are Frank and Alice, Sirius and Remus, Isaac and Kathleen, Edgar and Alora and Dorcus and Marleen while Severus will be sleeping in a small room that was clearly designed to be a office rather than a bedroom while Mie, who may still spend time up at the Castle with her father and Gellert, Mary, Amelia, and Emmaline will be sharing the large open attic that was converted by the actual owners to have plenty of windows.

It's early in the morning, the day the teenagers will be moving in and Mie, Albus, Gellert, Severus, Sirius, James, Minerva, and Amelia are at the house putting necessary protections in place each of them having been chosen to be there to cast the spells for very specific reasons.

"Okay, so we'll put the spells on the outside then we'll split up and cast everything we need on the inside, make sure it's completely protected," Mie tells the others.

"No Fidelius charm?" Gellert asks surprised as the protections Mie wants them to put on the place is basically everything short of that.

"No," Mie says, forcing herself not to think about what it led to in the other timeline. "That's for when you're going to into hiding, we're not," Mie tells him. "If things change, we'll revisit casting it, but at the moment I don't think it's necessary," Mie explains.

"Okay, it's your decision," Gellert says to her, it being clear he doesn't completely agree with that choice.

"And I've made it," Mie tells him, making it clear that she knows he doesn't agree but she's not going to change her mind. "Let's get to work," Mie says and together the group get started on casting all the spells that Mie decided on, the spells to make the house as safe as possible.

A little over an hour after Mie, Albus, Gellert, Severus, Sirius, James, Minerva and Amelia cast the spells needed to protect the teenagers new home Albus, Gellert and Minerva have gone back to the castle while Mie, and her friends have been moving their stuff into their new house.

As there is a lot to do everyone is spread out around the house, while the others are in other places Kathleen and Marlene are using magic to put things into the main living area as the owners took a lot of furniture with them, and the teenagers brought a lot of things with them.

"Anyone else think that this is either going to be really amazing or a really bad idea?" Kathleen asks curious, as she waves her wand and causes a lot of books to fly into the bookshelves, of course Mie has kept her books in her beaded bag.

"Of course," Marlene says with a grin, as she places a couch that has been enlarged, "That's what makes it fun," She reveals, and Kathleen pulls a face at that. "What? What is it?" Marlene asks curious.

"I see it, why you get along so well with Sirius and James," Kathleen responds, looking amused.

"I'm surprised it took you so long," Marlene says as she places a second enlarged couch.

"Surprised what took so long?" Mie asks as she walks into the room with Amelia and Lily, the three of them having come from turning an upstairs closest into another bathroom, as it was decided they would need more than the three the house has, using magic.

"For Kathleen to realise why James, Sirius and I get along so well," Marlene explains.

"Really? It seemed obvious to me, and I have only been around a few months," Mie responds and in response Kathleen throws a pillow at her in a playful way which Mie catches. "Missed," Mie says with a grin, and in response Kathleen causes several pillows to rise up in the air, resulting in all five of the girls to use magic to cause pillows to act like balls used in dodgeball.

For the next few minutes Mie, Kathleen, Amelia, and Lily use magic to cause pillows to fly around the room and try and hit each other while they all try to dodge them, and after everything that has happened lately, they are having a moment of joy in the darkness.

"What on earth?" Severus asks when he walks into the room with James and Frank and the three of them are clearly shocked by the sight that has created them.

"Hey, how's things going?" Mie asks as a pillow hits her in the head, her voice sounding unphased despite what is going on.

"How's things going? No way Mie, you're gonna explain this one," James says with an amused look on his face, and Mie, Amelia, Lily, Marlene and Kathleen exchange looks.

"Full disclosure, there's not really an explanation," Lily admits. "It just kind of happened," Lily admits.

"Good to know," Frank says amused.

"EVERYONE FOOD!" Sirius's voice yells, echoing throughout the house.

Exchanging amused looks Mie, Amelia, Lily, Marleen and Kathleen stop the pillows from flying around and follow James, Frank and Severus into the now one room kitchen and diner which has been set up with enough places to sit for all of them.

As the group walk into the kitchen/diner they find that Sirius, Remus, Isaac and Alora has made plenty of food for all of them to have for lunch, food that is covering the enlarged table.

"Wow this smells incredible," Marlene comments.

"So let me get this straight, you destroy cauldrons in potions but you can cook?" Severus asks, looking at Remus as the rest of the teens walk into the room.

"It's a different skill set," Remus comments, and he feels the amused look his boyfriend is giving him. "And I only helped, Sirius, Isaac and Alroa made most of it," Remus explains.

"Knew it," Dorcus says amused.

"It doesn't matter who made it, what matters is there is a lot of good food, so let's eat," Sirius tells everyone and that's exactly what they do.

"Good idea," Lily says and that's exactly what they do.

Many hours later the teenagers have mostly moved into the house and made the, completely reversable, changes to the house that they need. As it has been a long day for them the teens are all spread around the living room enjoying the drinks that Aberforth gave them as a housewarming present.

"So, how long do you think until we're gonna have to defend our new home?" Edgar asks curious.

"I'm gonna go with not long," Alice comments.

"Most likely," Mie confirms. "Voldemort and his Death Eaters seem particularly found of attacking Hogsmeade lately," Mie tells the others.

"It's not overly surprising," Emmaline comments. "It's the perfect way for them to show that nowhere is safe, to demonstrate what will happen if you resist," Emmaline says to the others.

"That's depressing," Amelia comments, taking a drink.

"True though, it's exactly why he just attacked towns where magical people live," Isaac says, pain in his voice it being clear that he is thinking about his parents.

"Yep, he's trying to cause as much terror as possible," James says bitterly and the group drift into silence as they continue to drink.

"Is there any of that garlic bread left?" Frank asks curious as he really like that.

"Should be," Sirius says, and he uses a nonverbal summoning spell to summer the left over garlic bread from lunch, and cause it to land on the coffee table.

"Thanks," Frank says, and he grabs a piece of garlic bread, just as Mary causes some of the other left over food to appear.

Even though they don't say it the group are well aware that they aren't going to have many nights like this, nights where they can just have a fun time together enjoying themselves, and because of that they enjoy every second.

After a long night together the group head to their various rooms, as Mie walks into the attic with Amelia, Mary and Emmaline she heads straight to her four-poster bed and due to sleep deprivation, without even getting changed, Mie falls asleep seconds after she lays down on her bed, even before she thinks to put her usual silencing spells.

A little over an hour after Mie laid on her bed she is thrashing around and screaming as she is enveloped in nightmares. Having been woken the second Mie started to scream Amelia, Mary, and Emmaline hurry towards her bed.

"Stay back, don't get to close," Amelia tells Mary and Emmaline as she has enough experience with Mie's nightmares to know that it is highly likely she will accidently hurt Mary and Emmaline if they approach her in the wrong way. "Mie, it's Amy," Amelia says, slowly approaching the bed in the way she has learnt is the ideal way to approach Mie when she is in this state. "Mie, listen to my voice, you're safe, you're not back there, listen to my voice, come out of it," Amelia says to her friends as the others who live in the house come running into the room with their wands drawn and as they run in those who were in the room realise that Mie was having a nightmare, and so they hold the other back, trusting that Amelia has everything under control. "Mie, it's okay, you're safe, wake up," Amelia says to her friend and seconds later Mie bolts upright, looking terrified, and after being in the room with her and the experience's she has had with Mie's nightmares in the past few months Amelia realises exactly what is going on. "Mie, listen to my voice, it's Amelia Bones, it's 1978, you're safe," Amelia says, confusing those who don't know where Mie comes from. "She's not here, you're not being hurt, you're in Hogsmeade, listen to my voice, feel your bed, let it ground you," Amelia says to her friend, and for the next minute or so Amelia watches her friend, looking for signs that say Mie has come back to reality. "Mie? You with me?" Amelia asks concerned.

"Yeah... I think so," Mie says, catching her breath like she has just ran a long distance, and as Mie catches her breath she looks around and realises that it is not just Amelia who is looking at her with a concerned looks.

As Mie sees everyone, she knows she can't handle that, so she quickly gets up.

"Mie?" Lily asks concerned.

"I said I'd have breakfast with Dad and Gellert… I've got to go," Mie says grabbing her beaded bag and her wand and heading towards the stairs that lead downstairs.

"Let her go," Sirius says to Marlene and Dorcus, both of whom are clearly concerned about Mie and haver moved to block the stairs, as if to prevent her from leaving, "Just let her go," Sirius says as in the state she is in he wouldn't be surprised if Mie attacked them all because she was feeling so overwhelmed, and both Marlene and Dorcus step aside, trusting Sirius even though they are incredibly confused, and allow Mie to pass.

"Um, what was that?" Emmaline asks confused.

"That is a long story, and not ours to tell," Amelia admits as she stands up.

"Why did you tell Mie it's 1978? Who's she?" Edgar asks his sister, and those who know where Mie come from exchange looks, all having no idea how they are going to explain what just happened.

After leaving the new house Mie walks through the summer rain, which she barely feels, and towards the castle as even though she lied about having breakfast with her dad and Gellert they are actually who she wants to say. As she walks Mie can't help but think about what happened and she can't believe she forgot her spells.

"Great way to start living together," Mie mutters as she continues to walk, not being able to believe that she was so stupid to forget her spells.

After about twenty minutes Mie gets to the castle and because her father wanted her to be able to visit Mie is able to perform the spells necessary to open the gates. After walking through the open gates Mie performs the spells to once again put the protections in place and heads into the castle.

Once in the castle Mie, wanting to pass some time so she doesn't wake and scare her father and Gellert, takes the long way to the Dumbledore tower and when she finally walks into the tower she finds her father and Gellert having breakfast.

"Annemie? Are you okay?" Albus asks concerned, as he is surprised to see her.

"I… had nightmares, woke everyone up," Mie admits. "I couldn't stay there anymore," Mie admits.

"And instead, you decided to walk through the rain?" Gellert asks as he uses his wand to cast a spell to dry Mie.

"Thanks… I couldn't face them," Mie says, causing Albus and Gellert to exchange looks. "I'm not interrupting, am I?" Mie asks concerned.

"Of course not, Annemie, this is your home too," Albus assures his daughter as he summons another cup for tea and another plate for food.

"Sit, sit," Gellert says.

"Thanks," Mie says before walking over and joining Albus and Gellert at the table.

"Do you want to talk about your nightmares?" Albus asks, and while he phases it as a question Mie knows that her father would rather she talk about it.

"it was the same as before," Mie admits. "I was back… there, but Dobby didn't come…. Harry never came… I don't know what happened to him," Mie admits, and as tears come to her eyes she quickly reaches up and wipes them away. "I thought I was back there, and then when I woke up everyone was looking at me… it was too much," Mie says her voice breaking.

Hearing his daughters words Albus reaches out and takes her hand, wishing that there was more she could do to take away her pain.

"They did come, you did get away," Albus tells his daughter. "You're not there, you're here, you're okay," Albus tells his daughter.

"It doesn't feel like I am," Mie admits, and as she does Albus gets up and walks over to his daughter and hugs her, and as Albus hugs her Mie starts to cry.

"I've got you, you're safe," Albus tells his daughter as he continues to hold her and does his best to reassure her. While Albus does his best to comfort Mie Gellert watches on and honestly, he has no idea what he can do but he feels the need to do something, and the only thing he can think to do is make sure they both have plenty of tea.

For the next few minutes Albus continues to hold his daughter as she cries while Gellert watches on, feeling pretty powerless a feeling he hates, a feeling he has spent his life desperately trying never to feel.

"Annemie, what can I do?" Gellert asks once Albus and Mie break apart, wanting to do something.

"There's nothing you can do," Mie tells him. "But just letting me be here, helps, more than I can explain," Mie tells Gellert. "Thank you, Gellert," Mie says to him.

"Oh Schnucki, you never have to thank me for being here," Gellert assures Mie.

"Sorry, not exactly something I'm used to after the way I grew up," Mie admits. "I'm okay," Mie assures her dad who nods and goes back to his seat. "I'm not great at being vulnerable, especially not when I'm around people," Mie comments.

"I believe that is something we all have in common," Albus says, looking between Mie and Gellert.

"One of many things," Gellert says and as he does an OWL fly's in through the empty window and to Mie.

"Are you expecting something?" Albus asks his daughter, noticing the look on her face.

"No, but that's Amy's handwriting," Mie says, taking the letter and without hesitations she quickly opens It and begins to read;

Mie,

The others herd me tell you that it was 1978, they are asking questions about why I would assure you of that, and who she is. We're trying to avoid answering, but you know our friends, they're relentless. I will do what I can, as will the others who know, but you might want to come up with a plan. Hope you're doing better,

Amy

"What is it?" Albus asks his daughter.

"The others are asking questions, wondering why Amy had to reassure me that it was 1978," Mie explains, as she re-folds the letter. "I know them well enough to know that they won't stop asking questions unless I give them a believable explanation," Mie explains.

"Then we come up with a believable explanation," Albus explains.

"Or…" Gellert starts to say and both Mie and Albus look at him.

"Or what?" Mie asks curious.

"Or you tell them the truth," Gellert tell Mie. "If you lie now, you're going to have to keep lying for a long time, living together will present different complications, you, or one of the others who know the truth, are likely going to give something away," Gellert explains, giving Mie something to think about even though her instinct is to think of some kind of lie.

After spending a while with Albus and Gellert, discussing everything and coming up with a plan Mie heads into the room that her father assures her she can always consider to be hers. Once in the room Mie gets her copy of Advance Potion Making and does what she need to do to send a message saying;

I need to discuss something with you.

After sending the message Mie sits and waits, knowing that it could be a while before Regulus responds.

A while after she sent a message to Regulus, Mie, knowing that she needs to face her friends, has headed back to Hogsmeade and to the house she is sharing with her friends. Taking a deep breath Mie head into the house and to the sitting room where the others are.

"Mie! Are you okay?" Lily asks worried as she walks in.

"I'm working on it," Mie responds.

"Mie what happened? What cased dreams like that?" Marlene asks, clearly concerned about her friend and wanting to know what is going on with her.

Chapter Text

Chapter 60

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I hope you like this chapter.

"That's a long story Marlene, and I can't tell you all of it," Mie admits, as she has come to a decision. "But you deserve to know some of it," Mie admits.

"Mie," Sirius says, and Mie turns to look at him. "Are you sure?" Sirius asks surprised that Mie is making this choice.

"No," Mie admits, as she has gone back and forth and is sure that this could backfire spectacularly. "And admitting truth, even some of it, isn't easy for me," Mie admits, as she walks over to the couches. "I need you to know that I do trust you all, things are just very, very complicated and the truth has a lot of consequences, consequences I'm not prepared to put on all of you," Mie says as she looks between her friends.

"What if we're willing to accept them?" Emmaline asks.

"You may be, but I'm not," Mie admits. "There are two options, I can tell you what I'm willing to tell you, it will be enough for you to understand, but won't be everything, or we can forget that this morning never happened, and I'll be more careful in the future to make sure you aren't effected by my nightmares," Mie says, looking between her friends and at Mie's words those who don't know the truth exchange looks and clearly come to a decision.

"We want the truth Mie, whatever you're willing to tell us," Mary tells her.

"Okay," Mie says, and she pulls her wand and casts more spells to assure privacy, doing everything she can think of, everything her father and Gellert suggested. "I won't ask for an unbreakable vowel, but even with what I am willing to share I would like to cast the Fidelius charm to protect the truth," Mie says, looking between her friends who don't know. "Is that something you're wiling to accept?" Mie asks, causing Edgar, Isaac, Mary, Emmaline, Marleen, Dorcus, Alora and Kathleen to exchange looks.

"Yes," Marleen says, and the others nod.

"If you're casting the Fidelius charm anyway, why can't you tell us everything?" Alora asks, trying to be logical.

"Because even with the charm it is too dangerous, for not just us, but the entire world, and I am not exaggerating," Mie explains, and from the look on her face it is clear that she is serious.

"How will the charm work?" Alora asks, asking

"I'll be the secret keeper, the secret will be what I reveal tonight," Mie explains. "James, Lily, Sirius, Remus, Amy, Sev, Frank, Alice this won't affect what you know because that magic is very different, not as ancient, but more complicated. If I try to affect that to include you in the charm it will be catastrophic," Mie explains, knowing that that is why it was so important for them to learn Occlumency as they couldn't use the Fidelius charm to protect what they know. "For that reason, I'm gonna need you to go to Uncle Ab's," Mie explains looking between those who know the truth.

"You don't have to do everything alone, Mie," Remus tells her, as those who don't know the truth feel incredibly confused.

"I know, but this I have to," Mie tells her friends. "We'll come join you once everything's done, we're gonna need a drink," Mie comments as she knows that it is going to be necessary.

"Okay," Lily answers. "We'll see you soon," Lily comments. "Just listen to Mie, as incredible as it sounds, just listen," Lily says to her friends, and they nod.

After Lily's comment those who know the truth get up and head out of the room, each of them putting a comforting hand on Mie's shoulder as they go.

"Mie? What's this all about?" Dorcus asks, feeling even more confused with every second.

"That such a loaded question," Mie admits, looking amused. "Um, I guess to start with I technically haven't been born yet," Mie explains as she knows to explain everything else, she is going to explain then that is the best place to start.

"Um, what does that mean? You're sitting before us, and I'm pretty sure you're real," Marlene comments, and for a second she is doubting her reality.

"I am," Mie confirms with an amused look on her face. "But I am also from 1998," Mie explains, and it takes a few seconds for her words to sink in.

"You're not Annemie Dumbledore," Kathleen realises.

"I wasn't born Annemie Dumbledore, but it's who I am now, and I feel more like me as Annemie Dumbledore than I ever felt as who I used to be," Mie explains to her friends.

"Who did you used to be?" Alora asks curious.

"A lonely little girl who grew up in pain, feeling different, like she never fit in, who found the person who became her brother at Hogwarts, who walked side by side with him though war, and isolation, and even more pain," Mie explains, purposely not saying the name she used to have as that's not who she is anymore.

"You're muggle-born," Mary realises, and Mie nods.

"Why? Why are you here? What could be so bad to cause you to time travel and it seems like give up everything you know?" Isaac asks, knowing that the answer must be horrible.

"Voldemort," Mie answers.

"He's still in power twenty years from now?" Dorcus says shocked, not wanting to imagine how bad things get if that is the case.

"He was," Mie answers. "In the timeline I am from Voldemort was in power until 1981, between now and then he, and his followers destroyed a lot of families, killed so many people," Mie says, looking between the people in the room, and thinking about how only three of them survive to the end of the second war, but none of them are unscaved. "In 1981 he lost his power, and most of the world thought he was gone forever, but he wasn't," Mie explains to the others. "In 1995 Voldemort returned to power and the next three years…. Voldemort took over, not just the Ministry, but Hogwarts too, muggleborns were hunted, even more people died, and more families were destroyed," Mie says, with a shiver. "He was ultimately defeated by the person I consider my brother; Harry James Potter," Mie tells the others.

"Potter?" Emmaline asks, clearly realising what Mie is talking about.

"Son of Lily and James Potter, who grew up with his muggle relatives as Lily and James were killed the same night Voldemort lost his powers," Mie explains, and as she does it is clear that everyone is hurt by what she revealed, and those who are close to Lily and know about her family all realise just how much Lily would hate that and how it wouldn't be what she wants.

"And why do I get the feeling that those two events were connected," Edgar comments, as that's what it seems like to him.

"They were, but that's something that it's better I don't explain," Mie admits, causing the others to exchange looks. "I came back here with very, very detailed information about my six years at Hogwarts, and the year that should have been my seventh, that tell how Voldemort can be defeated sooner in this timeline," Mie explains, and as she does everyone wonders why she didn't complete her seventh year at Hogwarts, though from what Mie has said Mary suspects she knows exactly what happened. "To be able to do that I had to make it so I would live, forever, in this timeline, unable to go back to where I came from," Mie explains. "Dad saw how much I was struggling, and he offered to blood adopt me," Mie explains, and the others exchange surprised looks at that. "For the first time in my life I truly know what it is like to have a parent who loves and understands me," Mie says and as a tear comes to her eyes, she quickly wipes it away before anyone else can comment, though every single one of her friends sees her action. "I not going to tell you all the information I brought with me, I'm not going to burden you with that, but if you would like I will tell you what happened to each of you in the timeline I'm from," Mie says, looking between her friends as while she can't tell them everything, she feels like that is fair, so that they know what she is trying to prevent.

"Did you know about our parents what was going to happen to them?" Edgar asks, as he needs to know.

"I knew they didn't survive until the end of the first war, but I didn't know the circumstances," Mie admits. "I am truly sorry," Mie tells him, making it clear that she feels guilt about that.

"We know you are Mie, that's what's been going on with you the last couple of weeks, isn't it? You've been blaming yourself," Isaac realises, not being able to help but wonder just what Mie carries with her.

"Yes," Mie confirms. "I came here to change things, to make it so people don't die, to keep families together, to make it so everything is better…. I feel like I failed," Mie admits.

"You haven't failed," Edgar assures her, even though he is still hurt by his parents' death he knows that's not Mie's fault "What happens to us, Mie?"

"You and Alora get married, you had children," Mie admits, pain in her voice.

"We didn't get a happy ending, did we?" Alora asks, as the pain in Mie's voice tells her that.

"No, you, and your children, were killed in 1981, before the end of the war," Mie tells them, and both Alora and Edgar look both heartbroken and horrified by that.

"We won't let it happen this time," Edgar promises his girlfriend, as that is what he is determined to make sure of.

"What about the rest of us?" Isaac asks, fighting back tears as he thinks about loosing his brother, and he dreads finding out what happened to his sister.

"Mary, you survive both wars," Mie says. "I didn't know until I got here, but we met, the last time I saw you I was helping you, your husband, and your children flee the Muggle-Born Registration commission, from what I was able to learn after the war it seemed like you left the country, but survived," Mie explains.

"Muggle-Born Registration commission?" Mary asks, her voice full of dread, as she feels horrified by what she assumes that means.

"It's as bad as it sounds," Mie confirms, honestly not wanting to go into the details about that, but despite the little she says it is clear that everyone else is horrified.

"Where was Dumbledore! Why didn't he prevent that?" Mary asks, as she though that that would be something Albus would always prevent.

"He died," Mie answers, pain in her voice. "At the end of my sixth year at Hogwarts, that's why Voldemort was able to completely take over," Mie answers, and it is clear that it is painful for her to talk about her father's death, even if he wasn't her father when he died.

"I'm sorry," Isaac says to her, being able to tell Mie is deeply effected by that, and Mie nods. "Do you have any good news for us?" Isaac asks curious.

"Very little," Mie answers, feeling that there is no point in lying. "Isaac, you and Kathleen survive both wars, you have a daughter, who I consider it a privilege to call my friend," Mie explains, and as she does Isaac and Kathleen exchange amazed look, both thinking that it seems like they got the best outcome and neither are sure how to feel about that. "Emmaline, I knew you as an adult, you were a good person, a fighter in the Order, but you were killed before my sixth year at Hogwarts," Mie explains, and a look of shock passes over her face. "Dorcus, Marlene..." Mie starts to say.

"Do we survive?" Dorcus asks, as that's all she wants to know.

"No," Mie answers, as it is clear that Dorcus and Marlene don't want her to beat around the bush so she isn't going to do that.

"First or second war?" Dorcus asks, keeping her voice purposely even.

"First," Mie answers.

"What about the others? Do any of them survive the second war?" Marlene asks, looking worried for her friends, and feeling horrified about the future that awaits them.

"Depends on what you mean by survived," Mie admits.

"What does that mean?" Edgar asks, feeling confused, as he would think it was a simple yes or no question.

"Frank and Alice were alive when I left 1998, but in 1981, after Voldemort lost his powers, his followers came after Frank and Alice, they tortured them," Mie says, and she has to fight to stay calm as she explains this, which allows the others to believe that the others do not survive. "They were driven to insanity and their son, Neville, one of my best friends, grew up with his grandmother," Mie explains, and it is clear that the others are deeply effected by Mie's words.

"So, you were very serious about that very little good news," Dorcus comments.

"I was," Mie confirms. "But I also have hope, and knowledge," Mie admits. "Hope that we can make things different, and the knowledge to make things different," Mie explains to the others.

"But you're not sharing the knowledge," Edgar says to Mie.

"I am sharing what I can," Mie tells them. "You've got to understand I come form a broken world, and I am here because I need to make sure that doesn't happen this time. Ever decision I make could either bring us closer to that brokenness or further away, and that's what I have to live with," Mie explains. "I shared everything with those I could, and every day I feel guilty about the burden I've placed on them," Mie admits. "Free Will is important and if too many people know the exact future, then what kind of future do we have?" Mie asks.

"You're not going to tell us everything not just to protect us from danger, but to protect whatever future it is that we want," Mary realises. "You're worried that if we know everything you know, everything the others know, then we'll feel like we're forced to go down one path," Mary realises.

"Everyone deserves the chance to choose their own future," Mie admits, as even with her plan to send the knowledge back to an earlier point in her timeline she is going to give them choices. "I meant it when I said I trust you, and these last few months, your friendship, the time we've had together…. You allowed me to experience things I never had before, and I am incredibly thankful for that," Mie admits. "I may not have known many of you in the timeline I am from, but I do know your good people, true fighters for the light," Mie tells her friend. "I don't want you to have the future I'm from, but I want you to be able to decide what your future looks like for yourselves," Mie says, looking between her friends. "I understand if what I am saying isn't satisfying, but right now it's all I'm prepared to reveal," Mie explains to her friends, not sure if she has made the right decision, but it is what she needs to do.

"I don't completely understand your reasons, but I do trust you," Marlene tells her. "Once Voldemort's defeated, for good, will you tell us more about the timeline you are from?" Marlene asks her friend.

"If I can," Mie answers, meaning that as 'if I'm alive to do it', rather than anything else, but the others do not realise that.

"Good enough for me," Emmaline answers. "Mie, what your nightmares about?" Emmaline asks, clearly concerned about her friend.

"My war, what I've been through," Mie explains, but it is clear she isn't going to explain more than that. "I'll make sure to cast silencing spells in the future," Mie tells her friend as she doesn't want to continue to disturb them.

"You don't have to do that, let us help you, you're not alone anymore," Mary says before moving forward and hugging her friend. For a few minutes Mie and Mary hug, and after a few moments the two of them break apart.

"I've got to cast the spell now, it's the best way to protect you," Mie says, looking between her friends.

"Like Marlene said, we trust you," Kathleen says and Mie nods and prepares to perform the extremely complicated Fidlius Charm.

While Mie is telling her friends who don't know the truth about where she comes from the teenagers who already know the truth, with the exception of Regulus, are at the Hogshead.

"How do you think things are going back there?" Sirius asks the others.

"I think that depends on how much Mie is telling them," James responds.

"Knowing Mie, she's telling them enough, so they understand, but trying to limit information to protect them," Amelia says, taking a drink.

"Sounds about right," Remus confirms, and the group drift into silence, all wondering about what is going on back at their home.

For the next few minutes, the teenagers in the Hogshead sit in comfortable silence, worrying about their friends, until the door opens and Mie, Marlene, Mary, Emmaline, Dorcus, Alora, Edgar, Isaac, and Kathleen walk into the bar, Mie in the front, and they all take seats at the large table.

"Uncle Ab, can we get our favourite drinks?" Mie asks her uncle as she sits down.

"Of course," Aberforth answers, knowing what they all like to drink now.

"How'd it go?" Lily asks curious, looking between her friends.

"As good as it could have been," Mary admits, still trying to comprehend everything.

"Sounds about right," Alice says with an amused look on her face.

"So, we're all in this together now," Amelia says, looking between the people who matter so dearly to her.

"We're all in this together," Sirius confirms.

"I'll drink to that," Marlene says, and that is exactly what they do together as while they all know, at least some, of the horrors that come before them, they all know that they aren't alone, and they will face it all together and they will have to deal with that, but right now they are together and drinking, having a moment of levity in the face of all the horrors they have before them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 61

AN: Thank you so much for the support. I hope you like this chapter.

A few days has passed since Mie told her friends who she lived with who don't know some truth, and ever since it has been clear that they are still adjusting to what Mie told them. It's early in the morning and as she woke up with nightmares, and thankfully had her spells in place this time, Mie is down in the living area reading very advance magic books in the living room, so she doesn't wake anyone.

Even though Mie is extremely focused on what she is doing she is also very paranoid and alert and because of that as soon as she hears someone on the stairs she quickly turns and points her wand to the stairs, but relaxes when she sees Marlene walking down the stairs.

"You really don't sleep, do you?" Marlene asks, seeing Mie, and not even being phased by the fact that Mie is pointing her wand at her.

"No, not really," Mie admits, lowering her wand.

"How do you function?" Marlene says, as she walks over to the couch, as considering everything she is amazed not only by what Mie manages to do, but the fact that she is able to do anything at all.

"You're no not the first person to ask me that," Mie admits as Marlene sits down next to her.

"Does that mean you're not going to answer my question?" Marlene asks curious.

"It means It's not a question I know the answer to," Mie admits. "I guess I just, kind of, keep going," Mie admits, as honestly it is something she purposely doesn't think about.

"Impressive," Marlene comments, and Mie doesn't know how to respond to that. "And so, is what you are reading," Marlene comments, noticing the name of the book, "Is this to try and help defeat Voldemort or just an interest of yours?" Marlene asks curious.

"Um, a bit of both actually, technically," Mie admits, and Marlene gives her a curious look. "I have a pet project, it won't help us, but it does have the potential to help a lot of others," Mie explains.

"And I take it you're not going to explain what that means," Merlene realises.

"Not at the moment," Mie responds, and Marlene nods.

While Mie continues to read her books, searching for something that will help with what she is planning Marlene continues to sit next to Mie as while she doesn't completely understand what Mie is doing she realises that Mie does need company so that's what she does, offers her silent comfort and company something which Mie appreciates even if she doesn't say so.

A couple of hours after Marlene joined Mie in the living room the rest of the teenagers in the house are awake and they are all in the living room eating the breakfast that Sirius has made.

"You know you don't have to cook all the time," Lily says to Sirius as he has cooked basically every meal.

"I like cooking," Sirius responds with a shrug.

"And we appreciate that, and your cooking's amazing, but if it gets too much or if you ever don't want to you just have to say so," James says to Sirius, as he doesn't wasn't his best friend to think that this is something he has to do.

"I know, thanks Prongs," Sirius responds, giving his friend a grateful look as the teenagers drift into silence.

For the next few minutes, the group continue to eat their deliciously made breakfast and engage in happy conversations until Remus spots something.

"Um, everyone, I think we've got our results," Remus says, looking at the kitchen window where there are seventeen owls flying towards the window.

"Yeah, I'd say so," Edgar says as he uses magic to cause the window to open.

Once the window is open all the Owls fly in and they fly to their respective person and each of them, all feeling very nervous, take their letter. Once she has hers Mie stands up.

"Mie?" Frank asks, noticing her action, and wondering what she is doing.

"When I decided to come back here I never thought I would get chance to finish school, but Dad made sure I could," Mie admits. "I want to open my results with him," Mie admits.

"I think he'd like that," Lily says, giving her friend a slight smile.

"I'll see you later," Mie says before heading out of the kitchen and out of the house.

After leaving the house she shares with her friend Mie heads towards the castle, and as she walks Mie feels her worry about how she did in her exam rises. Doing everything she can not to dwell on the worry she is feeling Mie heads to the castle and makes her way to the Headmaster's tower where she walks into the quarters where her father and Gellert are having breakfast.

"Annemie," Albus says as Mie walks in, looking glad to see her, as he knows what she would have received this morning.

"Morning," Mie says, as she sits down at the table.

"Are you alright?" Gellert asks curious, as Albus told him that Mie would be getting her results today.

"I'm not sure yet," Mie admits. "Um, I got my exam results," Mie admits, taking the letter out of her pocket, not even thinking about the fact that Albus would know that. "I can't open it," Mie admits, looking down at the letter which has 'Annemie Dumbledore' written on it. "Will you?" Mie asks her father, offering him the letter.

"Of course," Albus says, taking the letter. "But Annemie whatever your results are, it's okay," Albus assures her, knowing that because of her biological father Mie would be worrying about not being prefect.

"Even if they aren't good?" Mie asks her father, afraid of the answer.

"There's no way they aren't good," Gellert says, trying to help, but not realising that's not what Mie needs right now, at least he doesn't until he sees the look Albus is giving him.

"Even then," Albus assures his daughter, and Gellert realises he is missing something. "Annemie, whatever your results show it will not change anything, you will not be punished, I promise you, no matter what it will be okay," Albus assures his daughter and Gellert internally curses himself as he realises the issue. "Please believe me," Albus says to his daughter.

"I'm trying," Mie admits, and she takes a breath, as that's the best she can do. "I'm ready for you to open it," Mie tells Albus.

"Okay," Albus says, and he opens the envelope.

While Albus reads the paper for less than a minute for Mie it feels like it lasts a lot longer, and while Mie wants to believe her fathers words, she still feels incredibly worried about what the results are going to show and how her father is going to react as she doesn't want to let him down.

"Dad? It's bad isn't it? I failed anything, right?" Mie asks, sounding terrified of the results.

"Have a read for yourself," Albus tells Mie, keeping his face blank, as he hands the results over, and with a shaking hand Mie takes the paper from her father, feeling terrified about what the results are going to show.

"It's okay," Gellert says, trying to be reassuring, and Mie nods and looks down at the results:

Nastily Exhausting Wizarding Tests Results

Pass Grades:

Outstanding (O)

Exceeds Expectations (E)

Acceptable (A)

Fail Grades:

Poor (P)

Dreadful (D)

Troll (T)

Annemie Ariana Kendra Harriett Dumbledore has achieved:

Charms: O

Defense Against the Dark Arts: O

Herbology: O

Potions: O

Transfiguration: O

Ancient Runes': O

Arithmancy: O

"I got all O's," Mie says, looking between her father and the piece of paper.

"You got all O's," Albus confirms, his face breaking out into a huge grin.

"Congratulations Annemie," Gellert says, giving her a proud look.

"Congratulations, Annemie, I'm so proud of you," Albus tells his daughter and in response Mie hugs her father.

"I did it," Mie says as she hugs her father.

"You did it," Albus responds as the two of them hug and Albus kisses her head.

"They are incredible results Annemie, you should feel very proud," Gellert tells Mie as Mie and Albus break apart.

"I am," Mie responds.

"Annemie, allow yourself to be proud of your achievements, you deserve that, but also know that you are more than your grades," Albus tells his daughter as while he doesn't want to diminish what she has done he also doesn't want her to fall into old patterns.

"I'm trying to believe that," Mie admits' s. "It's just a lot of hardwiring that Dan caused that makes it hard to," Mie explains to Albus and Gellert.

"I know," Albus tells his daughter, not sure what else to say.

"It's a consent journey going against what was hardwired into us as children, but it does get easier, with time," Gellert tells Mie.

"Good to know," Mie admits, and Mie looks like she is considering something.

"Annemie? What is it?" Albus asks curious.

"I struggle to relate to most people, always, but you, and you Gellert, I don't struggle with either of you, and you both understand me in a way that I haven't really had before," Mie admits, as while Remus and Harry understood different parts of her it's not in the same way that Albus and Gellert understand.

"I have a theory about that," Albus explained and both Mie and Gellert give him curious looks. "I believe our minds work in similar ways and that's why we all understand each other," Albus explains looking between Mie and Geller, the two people who have always understood him more than anyone else.

"That makes sense," Mie admits.

"Excellent deduction," Gellert tells him and the three of them proceed to enjoy breakfast together.

After spending the entire day with father and Gellert Mie is heading back to the house she shares with her friends. As she walks through the village Mie sees a familiar person walk out of the Three Broomsticks and unfortunately there is nowhere for her to hide.

"Ah, Miss Dumbledore!" Mr Crouch says, having spotted her. "It's good to see you," Crouch says, as he walks over to her.

"Sir," Mie greats, honestly not being able to say that it is good to see him, not after everything.

"I was very much hoping that we would get a chance to chat," Crouch says to Mie.

"I am afraid now is not possible, I am running late for dinner with my friends," Mie tells Crouch as she really, really doesn't want to talk to him.

"How about lunch tomorrow," Crouch suggests, through from his tone Mie is pretty sure that it is not just a suggestion. "I think it is very important for us to have a conversation, away from your father and Grindelwald," Crouch says to Mie.

"Tomorrow, one pm, the Hogshead," Mie says to Crouch, feeling curious about what he wants to say to her, but also knowing that it isn't a good idea to meet with him completely alone.

"I would rather the Three Broomsticks," Crouch says to Mie, and she isn't at all surprised by that.

"No, the Hogshead," Mie tells Crouch. "If you want to talk to me, you'll be at the Hogshead one pm tomorrow, now if you excuse me, I have people waiting for me," Mie tells Crouch as she steps around him and continue to walk.

As she walks away from Crouch Mie keeps her hand wrapped around her wand, as she knows she can never be sure what he is going to do. Feeling on alert Mie doesn't even react until she walks into the house she shares with her friends.

"Mie? That you?" Sirius's voice asks, coming from the living area.

"Yeah," Mie responds.

"Good, get in here, you're just in time," James's voice responds and feeling curious Mie heads into the living room where she finds her friends and roommates sitting around.

"What's going on?" Mie asks curious, as she sees all the NEWT result letters on the coffee table.

"We've come up with a little reward system," Marlene explains.

"What kind of reward system?" Mie asks, feeling apprehensive as she sits down on the armrest on one of the couches.

"Okay, for each of us, we do a shot for each O we got, get to pick a dinner for each E and get an extra ten minutes in the bathroom for each A," Alice explains. "As you can guess, not many A's were gotten," Alice explains as extra bathroom time was the most converted and so it was the reward for the pass grade that was least gotten.

"I can see that," Mie says amused.

"So, Mie, what's your winnings?" Edgar asks curious.

"That would be seven shots," Mie says as she pulls her letter out of her pocket and throws it onto the table. "Though that doesn't feel much like winnings," Mie admits.

"Tell me about it," Lily, who also has seven shots in front of her, also says.

"It is, we did it, we all passed, we deserve to celebrate it," Isaac tells the others, and that is exactly what they do, celebrate how well they have all done in their NEWTS.

Just before one pm the next day Mie, having assured the others that it was okay and they didn't have to join her, has made her way to the Hogshead. When she enters the Hogshead Mie purposely sits at a table that is far enough from the bar to make it so Crouch isn't nervous while still being close enough to make it so Aberforth can interfere if needed.

For a few minutes Mie sits and waits until the door opens and Crouch walks in. After he spots her Crouch walks over to Mie and sits down across from her.

"Miss Dumbledore," Crouch greats.

"Mr Crouch," Mie responds. "You wanted to talk to me," Mie says to him.

"Yes, I did," Mr Crouch confirms.

"Let me guess, you want to talk about my father," Mie assumes.

"And Grindelwald," Crouch adds. "From what I understand you've lived most your life in the muggle word," Crouch says, and because of that Mie suspects she knows where Crouch is going with his conversation. "And because of that I don't understand how you can be okay with Grindelwald, with what he has done," Crouch says to Mie.

"I am not okay with what he has done," Mie tells Crouch, wanting to make that clear. "What he did was horrific, disturbing and inexcusable, I will never be okay with that," Mie tells Crouch, and she can tell that he is actually surprised that she said that.

"Then how can you be okay with him?" Crouch asks Mie.

"Because he knows that. He accepts that what he did was inexcusable, he doesn't try to excuse it, he feels remorse for what he did, and he wants to make sure nothing like that happens again," Mie explains to Crouch.

"If he truly feels remorse for what he did he would stay in jail, he would accept his punishment and not find a way to get out of it," Crouch informs Mie.

"Are you really that naive?" Mie asks Crouch as out of everything she knows about him, in multiple timelines, naive isn't a word she would use to describe him.

"Excuse me?" Crouch asks and Mie notices that his moustache is twitching, which tells Mie that he is angry.

"Do you not comprehend how dangerous Voldemort is?" Mie asks and unsurprisingly Crouch winches at Mie calling Voldemort by his name. "He is heading down a path that can only lead to the destruction of everything, everything we hold dear, both our world and the muggle one," Mie tells Crouch, choosing her words carefully as she doesn't want to give away that she knows more than she should. "We need every advantage we can get, and Grindelwald is an advantage, he can give insight into Voldemort that no one else can, and we desperately need that," Mie tells Crouch.

"The Ministry has You-Know-Who under control," Crouch tells Mie, who can't help but snort at that.

"Voldemort has you under his thumb," Mie tells Crouch. "He has spies in your ministry, within every aspect of society, I suspect even within your family, by fighting with Dad you are playing exactly into his hands," Mie tells Crouch, knowing she is going close to saying too much, but with how Crouch can be she knows that getting him to see the whole picture would be a good thing, even though she hates him for what he did in the timeline she is from.

"What do you mean within my family?" Crouch asks, and Mie isn't surprised that he picked up on that.

"Your son, do you know who his friends are?" Mie asks, as while she wasn't sure before she now knows that Crouch is in the same year as Regulus and while he hasn't got the mark yet, he is a supporter.

"I… what are you saying?" Crouch asks Mie, clearly concerned about why she would be asking that.

"I'm saying that your son is friends with a lot of people who have connections to Voldemort, and if you don't think Voldemort wouldn't jump at the chance to use your son then you're not as intelligent as I believe you are," Mie tells Crouch.

"My son would never join him!" Crouch exclaims.

"Are you sure about that?" Mie asks him, and she isn't completely sure when Crouch doesn't answer. "Sir, we're at a tipping point, I understand why you're worried about my father, why the minster is, but he's not your enemy," Mie tells Crouch. "He is doing everything he can to make it so the path that Voldemort wants to lead the world down isn't an option, and right now you, and the ministry are doing everything to prevent that; your helping Voldemort without even realising it," Mie tells Crouch.

"And you are a child who has only been a part of our world for a few months," Crouch tells Mie.

"Maybe that's why I can see things clearly," Mie tells Crouch. "The Magical world has always been divided, Voldemort is using that, the only chance we have to defat that, to take away his power and support is to ban together, to heal the division, and fight back together," Mie tells Crouch, not being able to think about the battle of Hogwarts and the unity shown there, even though she is trying not to.

"You sound like your father," Crouch tells Mie in an accusatory tone of voice.

"There are worse people to sound like," Mie tells Crouch. "You are at a crossroads Mr Crouch, you can do the right thing, see that my father is doing everything he can to stop Voldemort, or you can do the easy thing continue to follow the Ministry, continue to fight against my father because your so consumed by power, which will continue to allow Voldemort to make further gains, cause more division and more hate," Mie tells Crouch as she stands up. "I hope that you have the courage to make the right decision," Mie tells Crouch before walking away, nodding at Aberforth before heading out of the bar.

As Mie heads out the bar she starts to walk back to the house, while she doesn't know if her words will have any effect on Crouch, any effect on changing the world, but she knows she had to try and even if Crouch doesn't change right away, then maybe it would be enough for him to make different decisions that could have a title wave effect.

Chapter Text

Chapter 62

AN: I am SOO sorry about the delay in this chapter, I have been busy and had some time where I struggled to write. I really hope it doesn't take me as long to get the next chapter out. I appreciate every single one of you who read and support this story.

A Few days have passed since Mie met with Crouch and so far, there has been no hint about whether her worlds had any effect. Ever since meeting with Crouch Mie has once again gone down the rabbit hole of trying to figure out how to send the books to an early point in her timeline. Due to how focused she has been Mie hasn't even realised that she has been heled up in her attic room for several days.

As they are extremely worried about her Mie's friends, with the exception of the Bones's triplets who have gone to visit extended family, are standing together at the foot of the stairs.

"She hasn't left for days," Mary says worried. "I don't think she has slept," Mary admits.

"Mie doesn't sleep much," Remus points out, though there is some concern in his voice.

"This is more than that," Emmaline says. "Whatever she is doing, it seems like she is obsessed with it," Emmaline explains to the others.

"She probably is," Severus admits, as that would not surprise him.

"Even if she is one of us should go talk to her," Marlene says. "And probably one of us who know everything," Marlene assumes.

"We should, Amy would be the first up there," Frank realises.

"I'll go," Sirius says, feeling that he owes that to Mie.

"That's probably a good idea," Remus confirms and Sirius nods and heads upstairs.

After leaving the others Sirius heads straight to the attic and because the door is open, he just walks in, but pauses on the doorway where he sees Mie sitting on her bed, which is covered in books, and using pens to write in muggle notebooks.

"Mie?" Sirius asks, not wanting to shock her too badly as he knows that if he shocks her, he risks the possibility of being cursed.

"Hi Siri, you need something?" Mie asks, not looking up from what she is doing.

"No, I'm just a little worried," Sirius says, walking over to Mie. "You've been up here for days," Sirius explains.

"It hasn't been days," Mie says as Sirius sits down on Mie's bed, being careful not to sit on one of her books.

"Amy, Edgar and Isaac have been gone for three days, you've been up here since we said goodbye," Sirius tells Mie.

"I have?" Mie asks surprised, as she didn't realise that.

"You have," Sirius confirms. "So, what's got you so obsessed?" Sirius asks.

"I'm not…" Mie starts to say, but then she sees the look Sirius is giving her. "Okay, maybe I'm a little obsessed," Mie admits, realising that there is no point in arguing.

"I'd say more than a little," Sirius corrects. "What are you working on?" Sirius asks curious as he knows that there are very few things that could make Mie so obsessed.

"How to send the books to an earlier point in the timeline I'm from," Mie explains to Sirius.

"Don't you just have to alter the spell used to bring you here?" Sirius asks, as that's what he assumed.

"No, it can't work like that," Mie admits. "To come here I just timed travelled, creating a new timeline started when we decided to change things, which is why I had to stay here, because the spell I used couldn't allow me to cross universes," Mie tells Sirius. "To change things early in the timeline I'm from timelines have to be crossed, I have to send the information to a different universe," Mie explains to Sirius, who frowns.

"Is that even possible?" Sirius asks curious, as he never thought like it like that.

"I think so," Mie admits, as everything she is reading tells her that it is possible, though it might be incredibly difficult, and potentially dangerous. "It's going to be complicated, potentially dangerous, and I'm still working on figuring everything out, but I think the key would be taking those who are reading out of their timeline, and it might be necessary to take us out to, so that we can be anchored to each other in a different place," Mie explains to Sirius.

"That sounds incredibly complicated," Sirius says, not completely sure that that would be possible, though he knows that if it was possible then it would be incredible.

"It is," Mie admits. "But I do think it's possible," Mie admits. "I'm also working on who to include in the readings and when to have them join," Mie explains to Sirius.

"When to have them join?" Sirius asks curious.

"Yeah, I was thinking that I'd make it so that there is a group of people who are apart of the readings from the beginning, but then have other people join at different points," Mie admits. "It might seem random for those reading, but for the most part people other people would be joining at very specific points during the reading," Mie explains to Sirius.

"What do you mean for the most part?" Sirius asks curious, and Mie starts to search through the papers that are covering her bed.

"Have a look," Mie says, after finding the right piece of paper and handing to Sirius. "See, people like Narcissa, and Emmy I've picked specific points for them to be included, but then it would be best for Uncle Ab and Amelia to join at points in the reading when they're needed the most," Mie explains to Sirius.

"Huh, interesting idea," Sirius admits, realising that doing it like that would make a lot of sense.

"You don't think it's a good idea," Mie realises.

"I'm not sure," Sirius admits, as he knows that could be very complicated. "But I do have to ask why Molly's down to be included from the beginning; considering what she did," Sirius says to Mie as that is something he doesn't understand.

"That's exactly why I want her to be included," Mie tells Sirius. "I think I won't be just sending the books back, but information, I'm not sure of the form yet, of what we went through when reading them," Mie explains to Sirius. "That means eventually they will find out what she did to me, but before then I want to allow everyone opportunities to see the real her, see how manipulative she can be, allow everyone to see just what she is willing to do and how she will treat people she doesn't agree with," Mie explains to Sirius.

"By everyone you mean Harry," Sirius realises.

"I would be lying if my key motivation would be opening Harry's eyes, but I also want everyone to know," Mie explains to Sirius, knowing she wants Albus especially to know as he is the best person to deal with Molly, who nods. "I want everyone who is included to be able to make their own choices, but I want them to have all the information needed to do so," Mie tells Sirius.

"Mie, I know how important this is, I know how determined you are, but you can't let this be all you do," Sirius tells Mie. "I know, that figuring this out is incredibly complicated, so we both know you're not going to do it quickly," Sirius reminds Mie. "Spend a little time every day trying to figure it out, don't make it all you do," Sirius tells Mie.

"I just… want to get it right," Mie tells Sirius. "Every day I think about how I am working to make this timeline better and I feel guilty that I haven't given others that chance," Mie explains to Sirius, and she can't deny, though she will not admit it, that she can't help but remember the promise she made future Harry.

"Mie, you're going to," Sirius assures. "I may not completely understand how this is going to work if you're going to take everyone out of their timeline, but isn't this a key example of time is relative?" Sirius asks Mie, who spends a few moments considering Sirius's words.

"Yeah, I guess it would be," Mie admits. "I don't want to let people down," Mie tells Sirius.

"Not possible," Sirius says, reaching out and taking the notebook Mie is holding. "Come downstairs, spend time with the people who care about you, maybe it will even help you see things clear enough to help with the spells," Sirius says to his friend.

"Okay," Mie says, reaching over and taking the notebook back from Sirius and over the next minute or so Mie packs up everything and puts it in the trunk next to her bed which she secures with multiple spells.

After securing everything she is working on Mie heads downstairs with Sirius and proceeds to spend the rest of the day enjoying time with her friends who mean so much to her.

A couple of days have passed since Sirius talked to Mie about how concerned he and their friends were about her and ever since Mie has been doing her best not to isolate herself. As well as not isolating herself Mie is also trying to spend more time outside and because of that as she has finished lunch with her friends, including the Bones triplets who have returned, Mie is going for a walk around Hogsmeade.

Due to everything that has happened lately, and her own paranoia, as Mie walks she has her wand in her hand, though unless someone was looking closely they wouldn't have realised that.

"Miss Dumbledore! Miss Dumbledore!" A voice yells and Mie turns to see who is calling for her, and as soon as she turns, she realises exactly who is calling for her, but she wishes she didn't so she tightens the hold on her wand.

"Yes?" Mie asks, being careful not to say more as Mie knows that while she knows who it is that is trying to talk to her, she isn't supposed to know the person.

"My name is Rita Skeeter, I work for the Dailey Prophet, I was hoping we could talk," Skeeter says to Mie, who knows that that is stretching the truth a little as Rita is only an intern at the prophet at the moment.

"Miss Skeeter, was it?" Mie asks, pretending that she wants to be sure, and Skeeter nods. "I have absolutely no interest in talking to you, and I never will, have a good day," Mie tells Skeeter, wanting to shut her down as quickly as possible, and she turns around.

"Miss Dumbledore It would be very good for you to talk to me," Skeeter says and Mie turns back around and faces her.

"I have no interest in that," Mie says, not realising that the way the sun hits her highlights something she usually attempts to keep hidden. "Good day," Mie once again says before walking away.

After walking away from Skeeter Mie does her best to ignore the anger she feels towards Skeeter because of everything she has done and because of that she doesn't realise that someone is trying to get her attention until Remus and Amelia are blocking her past and because she doesn't realise it's them she pulls her wand on them.

"Wow, it's us, it's okay," Remus assures Mie, holding his hands up in a surrender like way.

"Sorry," Mie tells her friends, lowering her wand.

"I know that look, what's got you so angry?" Amelia asks her friend.

"Skeeter," Mie answers.

"Seriously?" Remus asks shocked. "She's started to be an issue?" Remus asks, as he wasn't expecting her to be an issue yet.

"Apparently she wants to make a name for herself," Mie explains to her friends as they start to walk together.

"Did she say that or did her actions?" Amelia asks curious.

"The ladder," Mie answers. "She wanted an interview, I made it clear that wasn't going to happen," Mie explains to Amelia and Remus.

"You know that's going to cause her to try and come up with something she can use against you," Remus tells Mie feeling that she will need to prepare for that.

"Oh, I know," Mie confirms. "But I can deal with Skeeter," Mie tells her friends as she plans to immediately look into whether Skeeter is an illegal Animagus yet.

"Oh, we know," Amelia says with an amused look on her face and the three of them continue to walk together, all three of them feeling apprehensive about what Skeeter could do.

While Mie does a little to look into whether Skeeter is a Animagus yet by the next morning she has put Skeeter to the back of her mind as she has breakfast with her friends.

"It's concerning that Voldemort has been so quiet, isn't it?" Emmaline asks.

"It is," James confirms and just as he does there is a knock on the door, causing everyone to look at the door as they aren't expecting anyone.

"I just jinxed us," Emmaline realises, internally cursing herself.

"Yep," Mie confirms as she gets up and heads to the door, pulling her wand as she goes even though she knows logically that anyone who means to cause them harm won't knock on the door.

Getting to the door Mie opens it to reveal her father and the second she sees him she feels her worry rise and she becomes completely sure that Emmaline has jinxed them.

"Dad?" Mie asks, the surprise she is feeling being clear in her voice.

"May I come in?" Albus asks.

"Of course," Mie says, letting him into the house, and the two of them head into the living area rather than the kitchen. "What's going on?" Mie asks her father, sounding concerned as she knows that for him to be at their house so early then something is wrong.

"I take it you haven't seen the daily prophet today," Albus says to his daughter, not sure if it is better that she hasn't seen it or not.

"What's Skeeter said?" Mie asks, realising that she should have seen this coming.

"It would be best for you to read it," Albus says, handing the prophet over to Mie.

Taking the paper from her father Mie looks at the prophet and on the front page she sees a picture of her that was taken back when she was in Diagon Alley fighting Bellatrix. After looking at the picture Mie looks at the headline and she feels her heart sink, 'Annemie Dumbledore; Scars and Secrets?'.

"She spotted the scar on my neck," Mie realises, without even reading it, looking at Albus.

"She did," Albus confirms. "It seems like she also looked at every picture of you that has been produced in the past few months and has looked at them carefully," Albus tells his daughter.

"She saw others," Mie realises, and even though she is sure that she is going to regret it Mie knows it is better she knows what is being said about her and so she reads the article.

Annemie Dumbledore; Scars and Secrets?

Six months ago, Albus Dumbledore introduced his daughter, Annemie, 18, to the world. Ever since then everyone has been curious about where she has been before now and felt unsatisfied with Dumbledore's lacklustre explanations.

Now, Daily Prophet reporter Rita Skeeter, can exclusively reveal that the daughter of the hero of the light has a very visible scar that spans her neck (see below picture) a scar that I have seen with my own eyes, and several scars on her arms and back. This begs the question why hasn't a wizard as powerful as Albus Dumbledore (and if her achieving seven Outstanding's on her NEWTS are anything to go by Annemie Dumbledore may one day rival her father) healed his daughter?

"Some injuries cannot be healed by magic," Saint Mungo's healer, 42 who wishes to remain anonymous said. "If it was a cursed object to cause the injury, or dark magic, or if the injury healed naturally before treatment, it can be difficult if not impossible to heal those kids of injuries,".

Albus Dumbledore positions himself as our savour, but if he can't protect his own daughter from so horrific that she couldn't be healed what does that means for the rest of us? Does Gellert Grindelwald and his sudden reappearance have anything to do with the injures? Neither Dumbledore could be reached for comment.

"Wow, guess people are obsessed with scars no matter the time," Mie says with a frown.

"Are you okay?" Albus asks his daughter, as he knows that what was revealed was incredibly private.

"Me? Most of this article is attacking you," Mie says to her father, feeling bad about that.

"It is not the first time," Albus says to his daughter. "Annemie, I know how you feel about the scars you have, and how desperately you would have wanted them to be remain private," Albus says to his daughter.

"I did, I do," Mie admits. "But I also accepted that one day people might speculate, my scars aren't exactly subtle," Mie admits. "If it was anyone else it would be worse, but it's Skeeter, I expect this kind of thing from her," Mie says, glancing down at the article once more. "Is Gellert not here because he thought I would blame him?" Mie asks her father.

"He did not admit that, but I believe he does have that fear," Albus admits, as while Gellert didn't admit that Albus knows his love well enough to know that that is what he was thinking when he offered to stay at the castle to go through the mail they have received.

"He shouldn't," Mie admits.

"I believe that it will be difficult to convince him of that," Albus admits.

"Just like it would be hard to convince either of us," Mie mutters. "Dad, I don't want to address this article," Mie tells her father.

"Then don't," Albus tells her. "I believe in this situation it would be best to just ignore the article," Albus tells his daughter.

"Skeeter won't just go away, trust me," Mie tells her father.

"But she may have her attention drawn to something else," Albus says to his daughter.

"I hope so," Mie admits, even though she knows that could be bad and she walks forward and hugs her father.

For the next few minutes Albus and Mie hug in the living room of the house Mie shares with her friend until the front door suddenly bursts open, and the second they realise what is going on both Mie and Albus break apart and pull their wands, resulting in them pointing them at Gellert who is the person who has hurried in.

"Gellert? What's wrong?" Albus asks his love, as the other teenagers come hurrying in from the kitchen/diner.

"A message just came though the Floo network. The town of Tinworth, specifically the beach area, is being attacked," Gellert says, looking between Mie and Albus.

Chapter Text

Chapter 63

For a few seconds Albus, Mie and the other teenagers comprehend Gellert’s words and as realisation comes to them, they realise how bad that is.

“It’s a hot summers day, the beach is going to be packed,” Mie says worried, realising that there is most likely going to be a lot of death a lot of people being hurt.

“During the summer both muggles and magical people spend time at the Tinworth beach, co-mingle and have fun together, the muggles choosing to be oblivious to all the magic that is being used around them,” James explains, having experienced that himself, and everyone knows that explains why Voldemort would choose to attack that place at this time. 

“Who told you?” Albus ask, wanting all the information.

“Mr Crouch, he didn’t want to tell me, but he was desperate for you to know,” Gellert tells Albus, being pretty sure that Crouch actually telling him what is going on shows how desperate he is. 

“This is bad,” Lily says, saying what they are all thinking, and Albus quickly casts several message Patronus’s while Mie walks over to a shelf and grabs a random paper weight, one large enough that they will all be able to hold onto.   

“Dad, catch,” Mie says, throwing the paperweight at him, as she knows he is the best person to create an illegal portkey, and Albus catches the paperweight with ease.

As Albus is creating the Portkey everyone in the room moves closer and works to make it so they are touching the portkey with at least one finger. Looking around Albus makes sure that everyone is touching the portkey in some way.

“Beach,” Albus says once he is sure that everyone is touching the portkey and seconds after he says the words everyone disappears thanks to the Portkey.

Moments after they left the house that the teenagers now share they arrive at the beach in Tinworth, and they arrive to a scene of chaos. Death Eaters, Mie suspecting due to how many are present that it’s not just those who have the mark but those who are supporters fighting, are attacking, people are fighting back, or running; and no matter if they are running or fighting people are being hurt and killed.

Without waiting for instructions, as they don’t need them to know what they have to do, all the teens start to fight back, doing everything they can to help, to protect, to save lives. Exchanging looks, not using Legilimency but it is almost like they have, Albus and Gellert, start to work in perfect unison to do what they can to help in bigger ways, to protect the most amount of people as possible including protecting those who are getting the killing curse sent at them by putting objects in the way.

A few moments after Albus, Gellert and the teenagers arrive the rest of the Order arrive, and they join they fight. While Mie is doing her best to fight back, she is also searching for some kind of clue that Regulus is apart of the fight so that she can not only make sure he is okay, but also to get information about what the goal is of this attack is to just cause chaos or whether there is a point of the attack, as she knows that that will affect how she responds.

Sending several stunners to a couple of Death Eaters Mie sees a young child, looking to be less than four years old, trying to make herself as small as possible, knowing what needs to be done Mie, sending various curses as she goes, hurries to the little girl.

“Hi, it’s okay,” Mie says getting to the little girl, and curses fly over them, so Mie uses her body to protect the little girl.

“I’m scared,” The girl says to Mie, crying,

“I know, it’s okay, I’m going to keep you safe,” Mie promises, and she uses magic to non-verbally summon a piece of corrugated iron from one of the destroyed beach structures, “Sweetheart, what’s your name?” Mie asks, casting a shield charm to try and protect them, but she knows that it won’t protect against a lo fo the spells that are being used.

“Kayla…” The Girl says through her teers.

“Hi Kayla, my name is Annemie,” Mie says and as she does, she sees green light coming towards them, so she quickly uses magic to cause an ice box to get in the path, getting destroyed by the spell. “I need you to do something for me,” Mie says to the little girl. “I need you to hide under this okay, it will keep you safe until I can come back,” Mie tells the little girl, referring to the iron.

“You’re leaving me?” The girl asks, looking upset.

“I have to, there are a lot of people being hurt, I need to help them,” Mie tells the girl, knowing she has to do more. “Stay under here, and I’ll come back to you, I promise,” Mie tells the young girl, and after seeing a hesitant nod Mie helps the girl hide beneath the iron and once, she is hidden, protected in the bast way she can be at the moment, Mie stands up, and as she does, she finds that arms are suddenly around her.

“It’s me, it’s okay,” Regulus’s voice says as Mie starts to fight back, but as she hears Regulus’s voice, and realises that it is his arms around her, he stops. “Get your dad and Gellert to cast an anti-apparition spell, it's the best chance we have to capture a lot of Death Eaters,” Regulus tells Mie in a rush voice as he knows they don’t have long before someone notices what is going on, and he also knows that only Albus and Gellert can cast a spell that has to be so vast and complex. “Make it look good,” Regulus says to Mie, knowing that she will know what that means.

“I’m sorry,” Mie says, before using her wand to cause Regulus to be blasted backwards, knowing that he cut her with a slight slicing charm as she blasted him, to make it look good.

Looking around Mie quickly casts a couple of charms and moves objects in positions so they block dangerous spells, while searching for her father and Gellert in the sea of people.

“ALBUS!” Gellert’s voice yell and Mie quickly turns to where the yell came from just in time to see Albus hit with a spell, while Gellert watches from nearby, but to Mie’s relief the light of the spell is not green.  Doing what she needs to do to protect people and herself Mie hurries to her father and Gellert.

After about two minutes Mie gets to where Gellert is checking Albus to see that his arm is bleeding hesitantly.

“Dad, are you okay?” Mie asks worried.

“Better than others,” Albus answers, like there is no issue with the fact that his arm is bleeding so heavily.

“We’ve got to prevent apparition, it’s the best way to capture as many people as possible,” Mie tells her father and Gellert. “I don’t know how to do it for an area this large,” Mie says, looking between her father and Gellert.

“We can,” Gellert says, exchanging looks with Albus. “But we’re going to need a couple of minutes to do it,” Gellert informs Mie, knowing that why that is occurring they are going to be sitting ducks.

“I’ll keep you safe,” Mie says, and she moves into position to protect her father and Gellert while the two of them take hands, and start to perform the incredibly complex, and vast spell.

As soon as several of the higher ranked Death Eaters, the ones paying attention including Regulus, see Gellert and Albus take hands they realise what they are likely going to do, and so they start aparating away. While the members of the Order don’t completely understand why the Death Eaters are disappearing, because they are so focused on the fight that they don’t see what Albus and Gellert are doing, they do realise the implications and so they start to use spells that will incapacitate the Death Eaters so that they cannot apparate away.

After a few seconds Mie isn’t at all surprised when attacks start to be focused on Albus and Gellert, so Mie focuses all her attention on protecting them. Honestly, Mie isn’t at all surprised when there are flashes of greenlight coming towards her father, her, and Gellert, and so Mie quickly moves to put objects, as many as possible, to block the paths of the spells, causing multiple explosions, and making sure that while she is still protecting her father and Gellert she doesn’t remain in the same spot. Unsurprisingly the explosions get the attention of multiple Order members and so they use the fact that the Death Eaters who are still present are focused on Mie, Albus and Gellert, to allow them to cast spells to subdue the Death Eaters, either with spells or magically created ropes/chains.

The second Albus and Gellert’s spell takes effect is clear as the air feels thick and it is clear that no one will be able to magically teleport and by pure chance the spell is cast just as Aurors from the ministry arrive, and join in on the subduing the remaining death eaters.

“Annemie, are you alright?” Albus asks his daughter.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Mie assures her father. “Kayla,” Mie suddenly says, to the confusion of both Albus and Gellert, and Mie starts to run to where she left the little girl.

Dodging spells and Death Eaters trying to run on foot, Mie hurries to where she left Kayla, as she approaches where she left the little girl Mie knows right away that something is wrong, and feeling dread rise up inside of her Mie gets to the iron and lifts it revealing the little girl. From the second she sees her Mie feels horror and guilt rise up inside of her, but she still bends down and checks for a pulse, while she isn’t surprised when she discovers that the little girl has no pulse it still devastates her, and Mie collapses to her knees and starts to cry.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Mie says to the little girl as she cries.

“Mie?” A voice asks about a minute later and Amelia squats down next to her.

“I promised I’d protect her,” Mie says, her voice breaking, and Amelia hugs her friend, offering her comfort as Mie is overcome with guilt.

While the Death Eaters who remained at the beach are getting captured Regulus and a group of senior Death Eaters that include both Bellatrix and Lucius have apparated back to where Voldemort is.

“What do you mean the others have been captured?” Voldemort asks, in a deathly quiet voice.

“It was Dumbledore and Grindelwald My Lord,” Rockwood says. “They cast a spell to make it so no one could disaparate from the Beach,” Rockwood explains.

“That had to stop fighting to do that, why didn’t anyone kill them?” Voldemort asks, looking between his highest-ranking Death Eaters, his most trusted.

“We tried,” Bellatrix answers. “Annemie Dumbledore was protecting them, My Lord,” Bellatrix tells him, actually sounding nervous as she knows how he is going to react.

“Leave me,” Voldemort says, in a hiss voice.

“My Lord…” Regulus starts to say.

“LEAVE ME!” Voldemort exclaims and as none of them want to face his anger Regulus and the other Death Eaters hurry out of the room.

While the Ministry and the Aurors are dealing with the captured Death Eaters the Order, Albus and Gellert have been transported to the Hogwarts Hospital Wing where both Madam Pompfrey and the members of the order who aren’t seriously hurt are healing those who are more hurt. Feeling pretty numb Mie doesn’t even react as Alice heals her relatively minor injuries.

“I’m done Mie,” Alice tells her.

“Thank you,” Mie says, not completely sure what Alice said, but she knows she deserves a thank you.

“I’m going to go help Madam Pomfrey,” Alice says before walking away from her friend, as while Mie clearly isn’t okay right now Madam Pomfrey needs her more, but that doesn’t mean she won’t check on her friend when she is able.

After Alice walks away Mie looks around the hospital wing and as she does she sees Gellert standing alone, watching as Albus gets his arm healed but at the same time attempts to heal Benjy, wanting to make sure he is okay as she knows she’s not, Mie walks over to Gellert and without a word stands next to him, offering him silent support, honestly after everything that just happened she isn’t sure there is anything she can say.

“It’s time,” Gellert says a few moments after Mie stood beside him, both of them knowing exactly what he is talking about, and Mie tenses.

“Are you going to tell him?” Mie asks Gellert, not asking if he is sure because she already knows the answer to that, and as Kayla’s face comes to the front of her mind, she is sure too.  

“In time,” Gellert responds a level of guilt to his voice that only Mie picks up on.

“You mean once you’ve put in motion things that can’t be undone,” Mie realises, not completely sure how she feels about that.

“It’s necessary,” Gellert responds.

“MIE! Need your help!” Remus’s voice yells.

“Be Careful, Gellert,” Mie tells him before starting to walk away.

“Annemie,” Gellert says, and Mie turns back around. “I’m doing this for him… for you…. For the greater good,” Gellert informs Mie, needing her to know that.

“I know. Like I said, be careful, Gellert,” Mie tells him before walking away leaving Gellert to ponder both the situation around them and what he is going to do.

Many hours later Mie is sitting on the bed in the attic room she shares, while Amelia is asleep in her bed Mary and Emmaline are both still at the hospital wing as while they have both been completely healed Madam Pomfrey wanted them both to stay in the hospital wing to make sure they are completely okay.

For a while if anyone were to look at Mie, they would think she was mediating, or just completely zooned out, but the fact is that she is waiting. Finally, after a while of waiting wait Mie has been waiting for occurs and a message from Regulus appears in her potions textbook.

Hi. I’m okay. You have no reason to apologise, I’m so sorry, how are you?

Reading Regulus’s message Mie feels incredibly relieved to know that he is okay and quickly starts to type back.

I wasn’t badly hurt. What’s going on? Why did he attack the beach?

Mie asks and she waits for Regulus’s response.

He wanted to cause chaos. He knows that both Muggles and Magical people co-exist in harmony at Tinworth during the summer. He wants people to second guess whether they spend time with muggles. It was a random attack to cause terror.

Regulus’s message says and Mie frowns as she reads it.

So, he’s getting desperate.

Mie realises.

He’s also furious that people got caught.

Regulus’s message says and as soon as Mie reads that she feels concern rise.

Are you okay? Do you need an out?

Mie asks, and as she waits for Regulus’s message Mie almost feels like her heart is in her throat as she waits for the response.

I’m okay. I don’t need an out. We’ve dealt a blow. No one realised we talked. We’ve just got to wait and see what comes next.

Regulus’s message said and Mie knows there is a heads up she needs to give a heads up as she knows that Regulus’s position will allow him to be able to help, subtly of course.

Gellert’s said it’s time, he’s going to put it in motion.

I know you’re worried about what that will lead to, but it may be perfect timing. He just got his followers arrested because he was reckless. It’s might be just the time to make it work…. You didn’t really answer if you are okay. Are you?

Reading Regulus’s message Mie knows that that Regulus’s is right about what Gellert is going to do, but that doesn’t help with how concerned she is, how worried she is about his safety, and honestly she isn’t sure how to respond to the second part of Regulus’s message.

Mie? Talk to me. Are you okay?

And even though it is only a written message Mie can practically hear Regulus’s voice and she can’t bring herself to lie to him.

I promised a little girl I would protect her…. she died.

As Mie sends the message tears come to her eyes but she quickly wipes them away because she feels like she no right to cry, she got an innocent little girl killed.

Oh Mie, I’m so sorry. I would tell you that it’s not your fault, but I know you well enough to know that you won’t believe me. What I will say is that you did everything you could, and that’s all we can ask.

It feels like I should have done more,

Mie sends back.

I know.

Regulus sends back and as he does both Mie, and Regulus hear warning beeps.  

That’s time. We need to end this conversation…. I love you. What happened isn’t your fault.

Mie reads and despite everything she manages to smile slightly.

I know. I love you too. It’s not your fault either.

Mie sends back and once she does both she and Regulus do what they need to do to secure the message system that they created.

After she finishes talking to Regulus Mie puts her potions book away and pulls out everything she needs to work on her plan to send the books to an earlier point in the timeline she is from as Mie knows she isn’t gong to sleep; honestly she doesn’t want to.

Chapter Text

Chapter 64

AN: I AM SO SORRY. I have had a hell of few days. My mums health has been pretty bad…. Again, so I’ve been distracted, and I also have work. Please let me know what you think of this chapter. If you’re reading the story I email out there may be a bit longer break before the next chapter due to everything going on.

A few days have passed since the battle of Tinworth beach and ever since then Mie has been avoiding her friends, all of whom have made full recoveries because she is feeling incredibly guilty. For the first time since the battle Mie, without telling anyone, has travelled back to Tinworth but rather than going to the beach Mie has gone to the town cemetery.

Having cast a disillusionment charm on herself Mie makes her way into the cemetery and even with the charm making her invisible Mie stands close enough to where a funeral is about to get away so that she can hear and see what is going on, but also keeps her distance as she doesn’t feel like she deserves to be closer.

“It’s always a tragedy when such a young life is taken so soon,” The priest conducting the funeral says about ten minutes after Mie got into her position.

For the next hour Mie watches and listens from afar as the funeral for the little girl she failed to save, looking all around at the people who are in pain because of her. Once the funeral is over Mie waits for everyone to leave, for Kayla’s parents who are devastated to be lead out of the cemetery. Once she is sure that everyone has left Mie removes the charm, she has cast on herself and walks over to the gravesite.

After getting at the gravesite Mie stares at the name on the white stone and as she does the her eyes are drawn to the two things the first is the dates October 10 1974- July 19^th 1978, and the second thing eyes are drawn to is the poem engraved on the bottom;

“We miss her love and cheery ways. With her we spent our happiest days in memory we see her the same. As long as we live, we’ll cherish her name,”

As Mie reads the quote, she can’t help but think about when she last saw Kayla.

“I’m so sorry,” Mie says, running her hand over Kayla’s name. “You trusted me, and I let you down,” Mie says, tears coming to her eyes. “You didn’t deserve to die… I failed you,” Mie says, guilt in her voice.

“No Annemie, you didn’t,” Albus’s voice says and Mie turns to see her father, removing his own disillusionment charm, which tells Mie that he has been around for a while.

“I told her to hide under the iron, I told her I’d keep her safe, I promised I would come back,” Mie tells her father. “I let her down, and now so many people are hurting because of me,” Mie tells her father.

“Annemie, you did your best, your performed amazing magic, because of you a lot of people survived, Death Eaters were captured, that’s going to save even more people,” Albus tells his daughter. “I know that does not help with the guilt you are feeling, and it doesn’t ease the pain of Kayla’s death, but it is what you need to try to focus on,” Albus tells Mie.

“Lately all it feels like is that I am letting people die,” Mie tells Albus, as she can’t help but think about all the people who she has failed to save recently.

“No Annemie, that’s not all you’re doing,” Albus tells his daughter. “You’re dedicating everything you are to saving people, to making lives better, you’re a leader, and a hero,” Albus tells his daughter.

“It doesn’t feel like it,” Mie admits.

“It never does,” Albus says, putting his arm around Mie’s shoulders and kissing the side of her head, and the two of them drift into silence as they stare at the grave of the little girl lost.

While Mie and Albus are in Tinworth Gellert is far away from both of them and has travelled, with some difficulty as he needed to make sure no one, including Albus, knew what he was doing, Having taken a purposely long way, and checked multiple times to make sure he wasn’t followed, which is always a possibility these days. Gellert has travelled to a house in France, a house in a pretty secluded area that was once grand.

Getting to the house, and doing several last checks to make sure he wasn’t followed as he knows how bad that would be, Gellert knocks on the door of the house he is visiting. After he knocks the door opens on it’s own, and as he walks in he keeps his hand wrapped around his wand as he walks into the house and heads towards the front sitting room.

As he walks into the sitting room, he sees the person he is meeting, a French witch in her seventies, waiting for him, and like him she is holding her wand.

“Are you expecting me to attack?” Gellert asks the woman, referring to the wand.

“I learnt a long time ago that it is impossible to predict what to expect from you,” The woman explains, her face being impossible to read, her French accent strong.

“And I you,” Gellert says to her, and for a few moments the two of them stare each other down, looking for signs of aggression. “Vinda,” Gellert says, his face breaking out into a smile. “It’s good to see you, Old friend,” Gellert says, Vinda Rosier being the first person, other than Albus, from his old life that he has seen since he was out of jail, as he puts his wand back in his pocket.

“It’s good to see you too,” Vinda says, letting go of her wand as she gestures to the chair across from her and Gellert sits down. “Drink?” Vinda asks.

“Please,” Gellert responds, knowing that he doesn’t have to worry about it potentially being drugged with a truth potion as he is skilled enough to defend against it…. But he has also taken an antidote just in case.

After getting conformation that Gellert would want a drink Vinda summons a bottle of wine, and two glasses, and she pours a glass for each of them.

“To being reunited,” Vinda toasts.

“To being reunited,” Gellert responds, and they both take a drink, and the two of them drift into silence.

“Why are you here Gellert?” Vinda asks him, breaking the silence after a few moments.

“I assume you know what is going on in Britain,” Gellert says, assuming that because he knows that several family members of Vinda’s are involved.

“Of course,” Vinda says. “The Dark Lord is continuing what we started,” Vinda says to Gellert, looking glad about that, something which does not surprise Gellert.

“He’s spitting in the face of it!” Gellert exclaims, while is voice is calm the anger that he is feeling perfectly clear.

“That’s an interesting comment to make from the man who has been hiding under Dumbledore’s Coat Tales for months,” Vinda tells Gellert, giving him a pondering look.

“I would have though you would know me better, even after all these years,” Gellert comments and VInda rises an eyebrow, giving him an interested look. “Albus Dumbledore got me out of prison, and he continues to keep me out of prison,” Gellert says. “Being close to Dumbledore allows me to know what he is thinking, what he is planning, made it so he no longer considers me to be a threat, instead he trusts me, and my current position has allowed me to learn the truth about Tom Riddle,” Gellert tells Vinda.

“Who’s Tom Riddle?” Vinda asks confused.

“The Dark Lord,” Gellert says, and he can see the shock on Vinda’s face. “Maternally he is apart of the Graunt family, but his father was a muggle, he was raised in a muggle orphanage,” Gellert tells VInda, who he has never told the truth about his own blood status. “He is not a pureblood, he is a disgrace, does not know anything about who we really are, he is not continuing what we started, he is betraying it,” Gellert says angrily. “He has no right to take up my mantal,” Gellert tells Vinda.

“What are you going to do about it?” Vinda asks Gellert, assuming that this is why he is here.

“Open his followers’ eyes to who he really is, while continuing to use Dumbledore’s trust to gain important information and make it so he doesn’t realise the truth until I am ready for him to,” Gellert informs Vinda, choosing his words very carefully. “But I can’t do it alone; will you help me?” Gellert asks.

“Of course,” Vinda answers. “He wasn’t raised in our world, that means he’s not one of us, our people need to know,” Vinda says, looking furious about who Voldemort actually is.

“They do,” Gellert says with a nod, feeling that everything is going exactly to plan.

While the rest of the friends are doing various things around their house, Hogsmeade, or in Mie’s case drowning in guilt, Sirius and Remus are lying in their bedroom, Sirius lying on his boyfriends chest as Remus holds him. As he runs his hand though through his boyfriend’s hair Remus realises that there is something bothering him.  

“Pad? What’s going on?” Remus asks his boyfriend concerned, as he can tell that something is bothering him, and Sirius looks hesitant. “Hey, talk to me,” Remus requests, as if there is something he can do to help his boyfriend then that’s what he wants to do.

“I’m worried about Reg,” Sirius admits.

“Has Mie heard from him?” Remus asks.

“I don’t know,” Sirius admits. “I’ve…. I’ve been afraid to ask,” Sirius reveals, as the truth is he is terrified for his brother, he is terrified about what he could be doing.

“Isn’t it worse not knowing?” Remus asks his boyfriend. “Pad, I know how much you love his brother, how much you want him to be safe, but I also know Regulus, he knows how to look after himself, for better or worse he knows what he is doing,” Remus tells Sirius, and he feels Sirius tense at that. “Do you still blame yourself because you didn’t make things right with Regulus in Mie’s timeline?” Remus asks his boyfriend, and the fact that Sirius looks away from him tells him everything he needs to know. “Pad, that was not your fault,” Remus tells his brother. “You heard Regulus say it, he planed to stay away from you, the you there didn’t know what you know now,” Remus reminds him.

“I should have known better, he’s my little brother, it’s my job to protect him,” Sirius tells his boyfriend.

“And you feel like you’re failing now because he’s spying on Voldemort,” Remus realises.

“He’s in so much danger,” Sirius says guilt in his voice. “I feel like I should stop him from doing what he’s doing,” Sirius admits.

“Pad, it’s not your decision,” Remus reminds him in a comforting tone of voice. “Regulus has made his choice, and I can’t imagine how hard it is for you, but all you can do is just support him from affair, but know he knows how much you love him,” Remus tells him.

“Does he?” Sirius asks, as he’s not sure.

“He does, I know he does,” Remus assures his boyfriend. “And I love you too,” Remus assures his boyfriend, kissing his head and the two of them drift into silence.

Hours after they met in the graveyard in Tinworth Mie and Albus have travelled back to Hogwarts and the two of them, and Gellert, are in Headmasters quarters together having dinner. Albus has been filling in Gellert about what happened in Tinworth as he knew that that was where Mie and Albus were going.

“Annemie, your father is right, you are doing everything you can,” Gellert assures her, after Albus filled him in on the conversation that occurred at the graveyard. “What happened to Kayla is a tragedy, but it’s not your fault,” Gellert tells her. “You are doing everything you can to save people to protect them,” Gellert tells her.

“So, Dad said,” Mie responds, and it is clear she doesn’t completely believe either her father or Gellert. “What did you do today?” Mie asks Gellert, clearly not wanting to listen to her father and Gellert trying to reassure her anymore.

“I decided to walk around the castle and the grounds,” Gellert lies, it being incredibly easy for him to do so as he knows exactly why he is. “What I said in the past was wrong, you do have a beautiful school,” Gellert says to Albus, giving him a look full of love.

“I’m glad you finally saw sense,” Albus says to him, looking glad.

“I did,” Gellert confirms, and as Mie looks between her father and Gellert she gets the feeling that she is missing something, but as she is still feeling very guilty about what happened to Kayla, she can’t bring herself to question them, and instead she gets some more food off the serving plates as while she isn’t feeling overly hungry eating or just moving it around on her plate will allow her to avoid talking; though she suspects that both Albus and Gellert realise exactly what she is doing.

After spending a while with her father and Gellert, and after losing her second game of chess, Mie is making her way back to the village so that she can head home. As she walks through the village Mie hears people at the Hogshead, sees people doing some late shopping at the various stores and even with the guilt she is feeling Mie knows that this is what she is trying to protect, people being able to live their version of a normal live.

Walking past an alley Mie smiles slightly at how happy everyone is, as even though there is an feeling of tension in the air it is clear that everyone is enjoying themselves, when suddenly she is pulled into the alley she is walking past.

Reacting quickly Mie pulls her wand and pushes up against the person who grabs her resulting in Mie pointing her wand at Regulus’s neck while Regulus is pushed against the wall.

“It’s me,” Regulus tells Mie, his hands held up in surrender, but after everything she has gone through lately she is feeling paranoid.

“Prove it,” Mie says, not moving and Regulus looks proud at that.

“It’s me, Hermione, RAB, the one before your dad who learnt Voldemort’s secret,” Regulus says to Mie and what he said is enough for Mie, so she lowers her wand.

“Sorry, I had to be sure,” Mie tells Regulus, as she allows him to move.

“You did the right thing,” Regulus assures Mie.

“How are you here?” Mie asks Regulus, though she is glad to see him.

“My parents think I’m staying at the Leaky Cauldron so I could do some shopping with Bella tomorrow," Regulus explains, looking less than thrilled about what he is going to be doing. "I used an empty room on the opposite of the building to mine to Floo to Ab,” Regulus explains. “I felt like I needed to see you, even briefly,” Regulus tells Mie, honestly, he wants to see Sirius too, but he can’t risk that he can’t be gone from the Leaky Cauldron for that long.

“I’m glad you felt that,” Mie tells Regulus, leaning up and kissing him, knowing how much Regulus is risking but not thinking about that as he is so happy to see him.  

After Mie leaves them Albus and Gellert go from playing chest to lying on the couch together, both reading different books, and even though he is focused on his own book Gellert realises something.

“You’ve read that page four times, Mein Schatz, that’s not like you Liebling,” Gellert says, worry clear in his voice, and Albus closes the book dropping all pretence that he is actually reading. “What’s wrong?” Gellert asks concerned.

“Annemie is in so much pain,” Albus tells Gellert.

“I know, I can feel it,” Gellert admits, as while he doesn’t always feel it he can sometimes, and has been lately. “She is feeling overwhelming guilt, and pain, she is carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders, just like her father,” Gellert says to Albus.

“I don’t want that for her,” Albus tells Gellert. “Annemie is like me in so many ways, even before the adoption, but she has a pure heart, her intentions are always good,” Albus says leaving off the ‘unlike me’ he is thinking. “She’s become a leader, she had to, but everything that comes with that is eating her up,” Albus says. “I’m terrified that it is going to destroy her,” Albus admits, guilt in his voice.

“Albus I may feel Annemie’s pain, and the guilt that she is feeling, but I also feel her determination I feel what motivates her, and I have seen how strong she is,” Gellert’s admits. “Being a leader is hard, we both know that the choices we make…. Aren’t for the faint of heart,” Gellert admits, thinking about a few things in particular but he isn’t going to voice that. “But Annemie doesn’t have a faint heart, she is just as strong as you are. She is a warrior, a survivor, and while she may be struggling, I have faith in her; I don’t believe the role she has been forced to adopt is going to destroy her, I believe she is strong enough to weather it; after all she has your love and support, and I know from personal support that when you have that there is nothing you can’t do,” Gellert tells Albus.

“Annemie was raised to believe that nothing other than perfect is acceptable, that no matter what you had to be the best, the achieve perfect things, I know she still has that mindset, but there is no way to be perfect with what we are doing,” Albus admits.  

“Tell her that,” Gellert tells his love. “Fighting against what was hardwired into you through pain when you were a child is hard, Mein Schatz, you know that, all we can do is help Annemie see that perfect isn’t all she has to be, that flaws are human, and that being incredible doesn’t mean being perfect,” Gellert says.

“We?” Albus asks, noticing Gellert’s word choice.

“We,” Gellert confirms, leaning forward and kissing Albus.

In Hogsmeade, after spending a few rushed moments with Regulus Mie has made her way back to the house she shares with her friend.

“Mie? That you?” Isaac’s voice says from the living room as soon as Mie walk inside.

“Yes,” Mie responds, as she hangs up her coat.

“Great! Get in here!” Marlene’s voice responds and feeling curious Mie heads into the living room where she finds Isaac, Edgar, Alora and Kathleen standing up but the rest of her friends sitting down on the couches.

“What’s going on?” Mie asks, as she sits on the edge of the couch Sirius, Remus, James, and Lily are sitting on.

“We were all wondering the same thing,” Amelia admits, looking between her brothers and partners with a curious look on her face.

“Well, wait no longer, Ames,” Edgar says, and Amelia rolls her eyes at her brothers’ tone of voice. “We have an announcement to make,” Edgar reveals.

“Kathleen and I, along with Edgar and Alroa, are getting married,” Isaac reveals. “Next weekend,” Isaac adds, and it takes a few moments for everyone to realise what he said.

Chapter Text

Chapter 65

AN: So, I have started writing Reading Hermione's Trip to the past again (if you would like to read that or the previous version of this, email charmed4lifekaren( )gmail.com (remove bracket)) and while I am focusing on that I had a few chapters of this written so I decided to post. Like I said I am currently focusing on Reading, but I hope to get back to this story soon.

ALSO, I WANT TO MAKE IT CLEAR I DO NOT SUPPORT JK ROWLING, THIS IS MY HARRY POTTER I HAVE BEEN WORKING ON THESE STORIES FOR OVER DECADE, IT MEANS SO MUCH TO ME AND I FEEL LIKE IT IS SOMETHING I HAVE TO FINISH FOR MYSELF AS A NON-BINARY LESBIAN. 

"Excuse me?" Amelia asks her brothers. "Did you just say what I think you just said?" Amelia asks shocked.

"Yeah, we did Ames," Isaac tells her, smiling because he is extremely happy. "We've been talking, and if you're willing, Edgar, Kathleen, Alora and I would really like it if you were the one to marry us," Isaac explains, and Amelia is overwhelmed by her brothers' words.

"I'd be honoured," Amelia says getting up and walking over to her brothers. "Congratulations," Amelia says hugging her brothers and her soon to be sisters in law.

"Um, so there's no more delicate way to ask this, so I'm just going to ask," Sirius says after Amelia finishes hugging her brothers, Alora and Kathleen. "Is there a reason for the rush?" Sirius asks curious.

"Really? That's your question?" Alora asks amused.

"It's a fair one," Marlene says, looking amused, and Isaac, Edgar, Kathleen and Alora exchange looks.

"Honestly, we've been talking, and the last few weeks have proven that at any moment everything could be taken away from us, we could die, we could lose anyone of you, and we decided that we know what we want, and we don't want to wait any longer to be married; surrounded by our family," Kathleen says, looking between everyone in the room.

"Sounds like a damn good reason to get married to me," Severus says, looking between his friends.

"Here here," Dorcus says, smiling at her friends.

"I think a celebration is in order," James comments.

"You always think a celebration is in order," Mary tells him, as James summons drinks and glasses.

"Because it is," James responds, as he uses magic to pour Firewhiskey for everyone and once they are poured they all take their glasses. "To Edgar and Alora, and Kathleen and Isaac, we love you, congratulations, we all wish you many, many, years of love and happiness," James says.

"Here here," Amelia says, smiling at her brothers and soon to be sisters in laws, as this is what she has wanted for her brothers for them to be happy, and not have the lives she read about in the books.

After they toast an all-out celebration breaks out among the teens, while Mie is still struggling with the guilt, she is feeling she does her best not to let that show as she doesn't want to ruin Edgar, Isaac, Kathleen and Alora's celebration.

Due to all the celebrations that are rightfully going on Mie hasn't had a chance to pass on Regulus's message to Sirius, but about an hour after Mie got home, she sees Sirius head into the kitchen and so she follows him so that they can talk.

"Siri," Mie says as she follows him into the kitchen.

"Hey Mie, you good? You seem quiet," Sirius notes as he starts to use spells to create food.

"I saw Regulus," Mie says, partly because it's what she wants to talk to him about and partly in a way to avoid talking about what is going on with her.

"What?" Sirius asks, quickly turning to look at Mie and causing somethings to fall to the ground. "Where? Is he okay? What's going on?" Sirius asks worried.

"I saw him here in the village, your family think he's at the Leaky Cauldron, but he was able to come here," Mie explains. "He couldn't stay long, but he's okay," Mie assures Sirius and she can see the relief on his face. "He wanted to come see you, but he couldn't risk being away from the Leaky Cauldron that long," Mie admits.

"I get it," Sirius says, though Mie can tell that he is disappointed that he didn't get a chance to see his brother.

"He did want you to know that he's okay, and he said that he knew it was no use saying it but he doesn't want you to worry about him," Mie explains to Sirius.

"Not going to happen," Sirius admits.

"Yeah, I figured that," Mie admits. "He seemed okay, Siri," Mie tells him, as she knows that it would help Sirius and it is also the truth.

"I'm glad," Sirius admits.

"He'll be shopping at Diagon Alley tomorrow, Bellatrix will be there, but you might be able to at least check on him from afar to reassure yourself," Mie tells her friend.

"You know I need reassurance, do you?" Sirius asks.

"Yeah, because I know you," Mie tells him and Sirius smiles. "I know how protective you are of your brother, how much you worry about him, so I know why you're so worried," Mie admits.

"I just want him to be safe," Sirius admits.

"I know," Mie responds. "I get it," Mie admits. "I'll see you back in there," Mie says before heading towards the door.

"Mie," Sirius says, and she turns around. "For the record, the people who think Reg's at the Leaky Cauldron aren't my family; my family's right here, and so's yours," Sirius tells his friend as he wants her to know that.

"I know," Mie says before heading into the other room, not mentioning that she is working on believing it.

The following morning the teens once again have a late morning, in part because of how much they drunk the night before.

"We really need to do something about this whole hangover thing," Sirius comments, as he stumbles into the kitchen where the others are.

"Or you could just not drink as much," Alora tells him.

"Where's the fun in that?" Sirius asks. "You," Sirius says pointing to Severus. "And you, you, and you," Sirius says, also pointing to Emmaline, Mie, and Lily.

"Are you accusing us of something?" Severus asks amused.

"You're potion geniuses, you can come up with a hangover cure," Sirius says, looking between them.

"Sure, with everything else going on we can come up with a hangover cure," Lily says sarcastically.

"Thanks, appreciate it," Sirius responds, purposely ignoring the sarcasm in Lily's voice.

"Okay, before we can get caught up in the debate about a hangover cure, we've got stuff to talk about," Isaac tells the others.

"Right, we've got a week to plan a double wedding," Amelia says to her siblings. "What have you already decided on?" Amelia asks as she knows that that is the best place to start.

"Simple, focused on us," Kathleen explains. "It won't be big, it can't be, but we all want it to be intimate and focused on us," Kathleen explains.

"What about the location?" Alice asks curious.

"Well, our first thought would be having it here, then we realised the security concerns," Isaac explains.

"If you want to have it here, we can figure it out," Mie assures him.

"We appreciate you saying that Mie, but that's a risk none of us are comfortable with taking," Edgar admits.

"Instead, we talked to Ab and he's letting us use the courtyard and back room of the Hogs Head," Kathleen explains.

"Okay, so we've got the location, we've know who's going to marry you, let's talk the rest of the details," Marlene says, as she wants this to be the best possible celebration for her friends, and that is exactly what the group do.

For the next week Isaac, Edgar, Kathleen, and Alora, with the help of their friends, work together to plan the small wedding Isaac, Edgar, Kathleen and Alora has dreamed off; Amelia in particular has been working hard to make sure everything is perfect for her brothers while also keeping safety concerns in mind.

It's early in the morning and all the teens are awake as they know that they have a lot to do before the double wedding. While the others are at the house getting ready Mie is walking around the village checking for sings of danger. Honestly, because of what happened at the last wedding she attended Mie is feeling a lot of anxiety, as she can't deny the part of her that is sure that they aren't going to be able to have something good without something equally as awful happening.

As Mie walks around the village, she sees someone she is surprised, though it is a good surprised, to see.

"Gellert?" Mie asks walking over to him.

"Annemie," Gellert responds, looking glad to see him.

"What are you doing here?" Mie asks curious.

"Albus is placing some protections around the Hogshead, I decided it would be best to take a walk," Gellert explains, and Mie frowns.

"Do you think you and Uncle Ab will ever get along?" Mie asks curious, even though she suspects she already knows the answer.

"No," Gellert answers without hesitation. "There is too much history between us," Gellert admits. "The only thing we have in common is that we care about Albus… and you, and that sole fact is what keeps us as civil as possible," Gellert tells Mie.

"And that's enough for you?" Mie asks.

"It's reality," Gellert responds. "Speaking of reality, do you want to talk about what you're doing walking around the village and not getting ready with your friends?" Gellert asks.

"This is how I get ready," Mie tells him and Gellert gives her a curious look. "Edgar, Isaac, Kathleen and Alora deserve a magical day, they deserve to have this day without anything to ruin it," Mie explains to Gellert.

"So, you're going to do everything you can to make sure of that," Gellert tells Mie.

"That's what I do," Mie respond, like it is no big deal.

"You are, so very much like your father," Gellert tells her. "You take the weight of the world on your shoulders and won't let anyone help you carry the weight," Gellert says to Mie.

"Dad lets you help carry it," Mie tells Gellert, as she has realised that.

"Only when I push; after all these years it's his instinct to do it alone," Gellert tells Mie. "As you know," Gellert says to her.

"I do," Mie confirms. "I'm trying to let people in, but I also want to protect them," Mie admits. "It's a hard balance to find," Mie admits.

"I know," Gellert responds. "All three of us make difficult decisions, decisions others won't always understand in the name of protection, but we also have each other, and our allies," Gellert says to Mie.

"Friends," Mie corrects. "That we do," Mie confirms. "And I need to go make sure they're safe today," Mie tells Gellert. "Are you going to go back to the Hogshead?" Mie asks Gellert.

"Yes, I suppose I must," Gellert says to her.

"It will be okay," Mie assures him and the two of them go in different directions, though Gellert doesn't head back to the Hogshead, though Gellert makes sure Mie doesn't realise.

After making sure there are no dangers in the village, at least none that she can see, Mie heads back to the house she shares with the other teens and as she walks into the kitchen she finds Sirius, Marlene, Frank, Severus and Dorcus in the kitchen.

"Hey Mie, where you been?" Marlene asks, as she sees her.

"Walking around the village, making sure everything is okay," Mie admits, as she sits down.

"You really are paranoid," Dorcus comments, giving Mie an amazed look.

"With very good reason," Mie responds.

"Yeah, I agree with you there," Severus tells her.

"Thanks Sev," Mie says, looking amused.

"Mie, what can we do? How can we help you make sure everything is okay?" Sirius asks Mie, it being more than clear that he is wants to make sure he can help Mie.

"Just be alert, and no matter what happens we don't let it ruin the day for Isaac, Edgar, Kathleen and Alora they deserve an amazing day, no matter what else goes on," Mie says, looking between her friends, who nod.

"Here here," Amelia says, walking into the room, having heard what Mie said. "I know we're not going to have many good days, but today, no matter what, is going to be a good day," Amelia says, it being clear that she is willing to do whatever she has to do to make sure of that. "Edgar, Isaac, Kathleen and Alora deserve that," Amelia says to her friends.

"They do," Marlene confirms.

"And you do to," Mie tells Amelia. "Your family is expanding today, Amy, you deserve a good day to," Mie says to her friend who nods, but it is clear that she rather her friends focus on making sure the day is amazing for her brothers and their fiancée's.

A couple of hours after Mie arrived back at the house, she shares with her friends the courtyard of the Hogshead has been transferred to look more put together than it ever has, and as well as a aisle that is big enough for Amelia and both the couples to stand in front of, several rows of silver seats have been placed.

While her friends, and the other wedding guests take their seats, Mie is standing at the back of the area where the seats are set up, wearing light blue dress robes, with her hand subtly holding her wand.

"Annemie," A voice says, and Mie turns to see her father wearing dark lilac dress robes and Gellert who is wearing burgundy ones.

"Hi Dad," Mie greats, and right away Albus notices her stance and the fact that she has her hand around her wand.

"You should take your seat," Albus tells her.

"I'd rather stand, be ready," Mie tells her father, and as she does she notices the look Albus and Gellert exchange.

"Annemie, celebrate your friends, Gellert and I will deal with any threats," Albus tells her, as he thinks that Mie should get to enjoy the wedding of people she cares about.

"I can't ask…" Mie starts to say.

"I'm offering. Celebrate love, you know how powerful that is," Albus tells her.

"True," Mie admits. "I just have a bad feeling that something bad is going to happen," Mie admits.

"That's because you're expecting it now, that doesn't necessarily mean it's going to happen," Gellert tells her and before Mie can say anything Frank walks up to the group.

"Amy's on her way, we need to take our seats," Franks says and after exchanging a look with her father and Gellert Mie walks over to the seats and takes a seat in one of the backrows, though she keeps her hand on her wand.

About two minutes after Mie sat down Amelia, who is wearing simple but elegant black dress robes, walks to the isle and takes her place in the officiant's position. Not long after Amelia takes her place Edgar and Isaac, both wearing black dress robes that are similar to their sisters, walk out and take their spots.

After smiling at her brothers Amelia waves her wand and music starts to play. A few seconds after the music starts to play Kathleen and Alora, both wearing similar white dresses, walk out from the main bar and walk up to the aisle. Once they have taken their positions Amelia waves her wand so the music stops.

"Welcome, thank you all for coming to celebrate the love of Edgar and Alora and Isaac and Kathleen," Amelia says. "I fully admit I am completely bias, but I am so happy to be here today, and consider it my honour to be the one to marry you," Amelia says.

"We wouldn't do it without you Ames," Edgar tells her.

"Thanks Edgar," Amelia says, smiling back at him. "I've always believed I was privileged to have the most amazing, supportive, loving brothers, and it is my absolute pleasure to welcome two sisters into our family," Amelia says. "A wise man says that love is the most powerful magic there is, and as I look at the four of you, and everyone who joined us today to celebrate your love I believe it," Amelia says, and she proceeds to perform the ritual that marries Edgar and Alora, and Isaac and Kathleen.

About an hour after Amelia thanked everyone for coming the wedding ceremony has been concluded but the reception is in full swing. Needing a drink Mie walks over to where her uncle is at the bar, and as she approaches him, she notices him glaring at Gellert who is sitting with Albus and several ministry officials who clearly want to talk to Albus and are putting up with Gellert because of that.

"Are you trying to set him on fire?" Mie asks her uncle as with how intensely he is glaring at Gellert she wouldn't be surprised.

"I wish," Aberforth responds. "But I said I would be on my best behaviour as long as he is," Aberforth admits.

"Must be hard for you," Mie says to her uncle, though considering everything she really does admire his restraint.

"Incredibly," Aberforth responds. "Let's not talk about him anymore," Aberforth says to his niece. "Your usual?" Aberforth asks.

"Please," Mie responds and Aberforth gets Mie a glass of fire whiskey, but as he notices who is walking, quiet quickly, towards Mie he also prepares her a plate of food. "That's not my normal," Mie says as she accepts the drunk and food.

"No, but you're going to need it," Aberforth says to Mie's confusion.

"Mie," Sirius and Marlene say as they get close to Mie, both knowing her well enough to know that surprising her is not a good idea.

"What have you two done?" Mie asks, suspecting that this is exactly why Aberforth gave her food.

"Shots, come on," Marlene and Sirius say, both linking arms with her, and they drag Mie over to where their friends are set up in a table which is covered in shots.

"Oh, come on, this is not going to end well," Mie notes.

"Oh Mie, Mie, Mie, this is going to end amazingly well," James says with a smirk, and Mie shakes her head at him.

After a very, very late night, where nothing bad happened, Mie and her friends she lives with, with the exceptions of the newly weeds are in the kitchen of their house when Mary walks in.

"I hate you all," Mary says, looking between Sirius, Marlene, James, and Alice as they were the ones who was encouraging them to drink a hell of the lot the night before.

"Yeah, I hate me right now too," Alice says as Mary sits down.

"Maybe you won't for much longer," Severus says, in a voice that in everyone's opinion is way too chipper.

"Are you going to knock us out?" Amelia asks curious.

"No, we're going to give you this," Emmaline, who also sounds way too chipper, says as she, Severus, and Lily put cups of what is clearly potions in front of everyone.

"What is this?" Mie asks, as neither Sirius nor James wait for an explanation and just drink the potions.

"Hangover cure, it works," Lily tells her. "It's okay, Mie," Lily assures her and after seeing Lily's reassuring look Mie drinks the potion and the second, she does she feels her hangover disappear.

"Okay, that's amazing," Mie admits. "What's in it?" Mie asks, and Lily, Severus and Emmaline proceed to explain the amazing hangover cure they have created.

Chapter Text

Chapter 66

AN: Here you are, another chapter of this, I have just finished book 6 of Reading, and emailed that out, so I wanted to come back to this story for a chapter. Hope you like. As I am so close to the end of reading, I will likely be focusing on that for a little while, but I haven't forgotten about this story, and hope to get back to regular updates at some point. Please let me know what you think.

About a week has passed since the double wedding of Edgar and Alora, and Kathleen and Isaac, and due to an amazing gift from their friends all four of them are still on their joint honeymoon. It is early in the morning and between not being able to sleep due to her nightmares, and being in an obsessive mood which she is using to distract her from everything else going on, Mie is in the main living area of the house she shares with her friends, pacing back and forth, as she works on her plan to send the book to an earlier point of the timeline she is from.

As she is not only pacing, but also muttering to herself as she paces around the living room, Mie has unintentionally woken up Remus, due to his sensitive hearing, who walks down into the living room, and as he sees what Mie is doing, he can't help but be incredibly concerned.

"Mie?" Remus asks, after spending a few moments watching her, and Mie turns to look at him.

"Sorry, did I wake you?" Mie asks concerned, feeling bad if she did.

"Yeah, but it's okay," Remus assures Mie as he walks over to her, not wanting her to feel even more guilty than she already feels. "What's gong on? Did you have nightmares?" Remus asks concerned.

"Yes, but that's not my current issue," Mie responds. "I'm trying to work out something," Mie admits, as Remus sits down on the edge of the couch while Mie continues to pace.

"How to send the books to another timeline?" Remus asks curious, as that is what he assumes as he knows that that is something Mie has been rather obsessively working on, and truthfully, he is concerned about how she will handle it if she fails to figure out a way to send the books back.

"Yes," Mie confirms. "I feel like I am close to figuring out how to send the books to the other timeline," Mie admits.

"But?" Remus asks, realising that there is something more to what Mie is saying, as he can hear frustration in her voice.

"But how to give information about what we went through is proving to be more difficult," Mie admits, knowing that she needs to include that because it provides much needed context. "Plus, I can't help but worry that I am not actually close, that I just think I am," Mie admits, it being perfectly clear that she is feeing a lot of self-doubt.

"Is there anything I can to help?" Remus asks curious, wanting to do what he can to help, as he can't help but feel worry about Mie trying to handle too much on her own.

"I… I don't know, it's like my thoughts are all jumbled, and I can't make sense of them," Mie admits, clearly frustrated by that, and as she says that Remus gets an idea.

"Why don't you try talking to your Dad about it," Remus suggests. "If anyone understands what it is like to have so many thoughts, they are so jumbled it would be him," Remus tells Mie, feeling that that would be best.

"You're right, he would," Mie says, a look of realisation on her face, and she proceeds to pick up all the notes she has made, as well as several books. "Thanks Remus," Mie says.

"You're welcome…" Remus starts to say, but before he can say more than that Mie is hurrying out of the room, Remus feeling a little concerned when he notices that Hermione hasn't put a jacket on.

Having no idea what else to do Remus just sits on the armchair of the couch until he hears footsteps and he turns to see Sirius walking down the stairs.

"Moon?" Sirius asks concerned. "You okay?" Sirius asks worried as he was surprised, and worried, about waking up and finding Remus gone.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Remus assures him. "Not so sure Mie is," Remus admits, the concern he is feeling being perfectly clear in his voice.

"What do you mean?" Sirius asks concerned, as he walks over to Remus.

"I heard her pacing down here, I got up to check on her," Remus explains. "We talked about what is going on with her, and now she she's going to go see Albus," Remus explains.

"It's the middle of the night," Sirius says concerned as even though he knows Mie can protect himself he can't help but feel concerned as it is the middle of the night, and not only does Mie have a lot of enemies but there are a lot more people who would relish at the opportunity to do something to her. "What's bothering her?" Sirius asks concerned.

"Seems like she is obsessed with figuring out how to get the books to the other timeline," Remus admits. "I suggested she go talk to Albus to try and make sense of everything she is thinking," Remus explains.

"Probably a good idea," Sirius says, as he walks towards Remus.

"That's what I thought," Remus admits. "I just wish I could have done more," Remus admits.

"Sounds like you did more than enough," Sirius says. "We'll check the map in a little while to make sure she got there okay," Sirius says, knowing that if she didn't they will alert Albus and find her.

"That's a good idea," Remus says relieved as Sirius walks towards Remus, and once he is close enough Sirius straddles his boyfriend.

"You're pretty amazing," Sirius says before kissing his boyfriend a kiss which Remus happily responds to, as he moves his hands up under Sirius's shirt.

Even though it is summer as it is still night in Scotland Highlands and because of that it is still rather cold, though Mie, who isn't wearing her jacket, doesn't feel that as she makes her way towards the castle. Due to being the headmaster's daughter Mie is able to get into the school without a problem and once inside she heads towards her father's quarters.

Walking into her father's quarters, a few minutes after she got to the castle, quarters that she still considers to be hers as well, Mie finds her father sitting on the couch reading, but no sign of Grindelwald.

"Annemie?" Albus asks concerned, feeling suspired to see her, as he notices her walk in, carrying a lot of books and papers. "Are you alright?" Albus asks concerned, as he knows she must have a reason, even though she knows she is always welcome, to have come to the castle in the middle of the night.

"I don't know," Mie admits. "I'm trying to work out a problem, and I think I have a solution, but I keep seeing all the complications, and then I am not sure of anything, it's like everything is conflicting, and everything is adding complications, and I feel like I don't know anything anymore," Mie admits, as she sits down across from her father, it being perfectly clear to Albus that Mie is feeling incredibly overwhelmed.

"I know that sensation well," Albus tells his daughter. "What's the problem you're trying to work out?" Albus asks his daughter, wanting to help her if I can, and he assumes that Mie has come to ask for help.

"How to send the books, and details about what we went through, to an earlier point in the timeline I came from," Mie explains. "The same problem I have been working on for months… just when I think I am getting close I think of something else that could go wrong," Mie explains.

"It could help you to take some time away from it, give yourself some space," Albus tells Mie, as he knows she has been obsessively working on it for a while.

"I can't," Mie responds. "I have to figure it out as soon as possible," Mie admits.

"Why? Why do you have to do it so quickly?" Albus asks, feeling that there is something that Mie is not saying. "Annemie?" Albus gently asks, encouraging her to talk to him, something which he knows she still struggles with.

"I promised Harry," Mie reveals. "When I was dying, and we talked, we talked about what I was planning and I promised him that I would send the books back to when Sirius was still alive," Mie tells Albus, who realises immediately why Mie is so obsessed with figuring out a plan.

"And you don't want to let him down," Albus realises.

"I can't," Mie admits, and Albus realises that no matter what Mie is going to figure out a way to send the books back in her timeline, no matter the toil it takes on her.

"Okay," Albus says, realising he can't stop her so he will help her. "Talk me through what you have figured out so far," Albus tells his daughter, realising that she isn't going to take a break, but maybe he can help her not be so overwhelmed.

"Okay," Mie says, and she starts to show her father the notes she has made and explain what she has found out so far, and the two of them proceed to talk through everything Mie has figured out so far, Albus offering some suggestions as they do, but mainly what Albus does is gives Mie someone to talk to who understands what she is saying.

A few hours after Mie walked into her father's quarters Gellert is walking back into the quarters as well, and as he walks in her finds Mie and Albus asleep on the couch. Seeing them asleep on the couch Gellert notices two things, the first being that Mie is asleep with her head on her father's shoulder while Albus has his arm around her, and the second thing he notices is that the two of them are surrounded by notes and books which tells him the two of them have been working on something.

"Of course," Gellert mutters, smiling fondly as he sees them, and without even thinking about it he uses his magic to cover them both with a blanket as he doesn't want to risk waking them by moving them to their beds.

After making sure Albus and Mie are sufficiently covered in the blankets, Gellert starts to clean up everything that is surrounding Albus and Mie. As he knows that everything must be important, and that they would have a system that only makes sense to them, Gellert makes sure nothing is damaged, or thrown out, but instead puts loose papers in one pile, books in another, an notebooks in a third. Due to seeing some of what is on the papers Gellert suspects he knows exactly what the two of them have been working on.

A few hours after Gellert arrived back, not that Albus and Mie know that, the two of them are both waking up and the first thing they both realise is that they are covered in a blanket, while the second thing they realise is that they can smell some incredibly food.

"Gellert?" Albus asks, turning toward the kitchen and seeing Gellert making breakfast.

"I found you both asleep out here, so I thought I would make breakfast," Gellert explains, as Albus stands up.

"Thanks, whatever you're cooking smells amazing," Mie comments, as she stands up as well.

"Glad you think so, it's almost ready," Gellert explains.

"Thank you," Albus says, with an amazed look on his face, as he walks over to Gellert, and once he is close enough Albus gives him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"I'll set the table," Mie says, walking over to the table, and within a few minutes the three of them proceed to have an enjoyable breakfast together; and just like most times they spend together they have an academic debate as they eat.

After spending a while with her father, and Gellert, Mie has had a shower, and is heading back to the house she shares with her friends. Very much enjoying the cold air on her face Mie savours the walk back home as it reminds her of what she is fighting to preserve.

Once she finally gets home, she walks into the entry way just as Sirius is walking down the stairs.

"Hey, welcome home," Sirius greats. "How are you doing?" Sirius asks concerned, as after what Remus told him she can't help but feel concerned about her, even though he and Remus know she made it to Albus as they kept checking the map until they saw her arrive.

"Okay, I think," Mie answers. "I've still got some things to figure out, but I feel like I have made some progress," Mie admits.

"Good," Sirius says, looking relieved. "Come on, we're in the living room, Lily and Mary are teaching us muggle boardgames," Sirius reveals, looking excited.

"Any fights yet?" Mie ask curious, as she assumes there might be considering what boardgames they are playing.

"Not yet, but it's still early," Sirius explains.

"Of course," Mie responds amused. "Then we should join them," Mie realises.

"Yes, we should," Sirius says and the two of them head into the living area, where they join their friends in playing boardgame, all of the teenagers managing to have some fun despite everything that is going on.

After a night where she has gotten more sleep than she has in days Mie is still up early, sitting in her bed, while Amelia, Mary, and Emmaline sleep. Moving quietly to make sure she doesn't wake up her friends Mie grabs the book she uses to communicate with Regulus, and do what she has to do to get to the way they message each other.

As she gets access to the way she and Regulas message each other Mie realises that there is a message from Regulus waiting for her. Reading the message Mie can't help but smile as she is sure that it is exactly what she needs. With a grin perfectly clear on her face Mie responds to the message knowing that her day has gotten a lot better than she expected.

After sending the message Mie hides the book she uses to communicate with Regulus before getting up and heading out of the attic going straight to the room Sirius and Remus share, as while the message Regulus left is for her, she has spent enough time with Sirius lately to know that he needs to hear about it as he has been worrying about his brother. Getting to the door Mie reaches out and knocks, doing so quietly as she doesn't want to wake everyone.

"Sirius," Mie says as she knocks, and a few moments later the door opens to reveal Sirius, who is looking half asleep.

"Mie? What's wrong?" Sirius asks concerned, as he has a feeling in the pit of his stomach that tells him that someone is wrong.

"How would you like to see your brother?" Mie asks, and as soon as she says the words a look of amazement breaks out on Sirius's face.

"I'd love that," Sirius says with a grin.

"Then you and Remus should get ready, we leave in twenty," Mie says before heading back upstairs so that she can get ready.

Half an hour after Mie woke up Sirius, the two of them, and Remus are arriving in Muggle London. After all three of them check to make sure they aren't being followed, and once they are are sure they are not being followed the head into an apartment that is above a pizza shop.

Walking into the apartment the trio find themselves face to face with Regulus who is pointing his wand at them, and Mie, Sirius and Remus quickly pull their wands and point them back at him.

"What's the question?" Regulus asks, having his wand pointed at the trio, but his eyes are focused on Mie.

"Where you died," Mie responds, as before the end of the school year they decided on the kind of questions they would ask to confirm their identity. "What's the answer?" Mie asks.

"The Cave where Voldemort took children to terrorised them, the location he hid one of his Horcrux's," Regulus answers. "How long where the two of you apart?" Regulus asks, looking between Sirius and Remus.

"Twelve years," Sirius and Remus say, and once they do all four of them lower the wands.

The second the wands are down Sirius walks over to his brother and embraces him, holding him tight.

"I'm okay, Sear, promise," Regulus assures his brother as he hugs him, and as they watch on both Mie and Remus know just how much this moment would have meant to the two brothers.

"Good," Sirius responds, feeling relief, and after a few moments of hugging the two of them break apart.

After Sirius and Remus break apart Mie walks over to Regulus, looking glad to see him, but also clearly looking him up and down for some kind of injury.

"Hey you," Regulus says, smiling at Mie.

"Hey back," Mie says, before embracing Regulus, kissing him as she does, and after a few moments, the two of them break apart. "How are you here?" Mie asks Regulus.

"The Family think I'm with Bella, Bella and Voldemort have instructed me to find places where Muggles and Wizards spend time together," Regulus explains.

"Future targets," Remus realises, frowning.

"I think so," Regulus confirm with a nod. "I figured we could come up with a list, so we could protect the, be a step ahead, but no one is expecting me back to at least tomorrow, so I thought…" Regulus starts to say.

"We could spend some real time together," Mie finishes with a smile.

"Yeah," Regulus confirms.

"I love that idea," Mie says with a smile, and for a few hours Mie, Sirius, Remus, and Regulus spend time together, only some of which they spend coming up with a plan for Regulus, and then after a few hours Sirius and Remus leave, leaving Mie and Regulus to spend the kind of time together they haven't had together in weeks.

A few days have passed since Mie, Sirius and Remus got to spend some time with Regulus, something which all four of them truly enjoyed, and in that time Egar, Alora, Kathleen and Isaac have returned from their honeymoons.

It is a lovely summers day and Mie, Sirius, Remus, Lily, James, Severus, Alice, Frank, Marlene, Dorcus, Emmaline, Amelia, Mary, Edgar, Alora, Kathleen and Isaac are walking from their house heading to the Hogsheads. For a reason that makes very little sense the group are throwing a Quaffle around as they walk.

"This is a Hogwarts Quaffle," Mary realises as she catches it, and noticing the school logo on the ball.

"Of course it is," James answers, feeling that it should be obvious, as Mary throws it on.

"So, a stich and now a Qauffle do you just like stealing stuff?" Dorcus asks curious.

"I actually stole the Quaffle first," James reveals.

"Why? You could have easily brought one," Severus notes as he catches the ball, knowing that even though he and James may be very good friends now there is still so much about him that he doesn't understand.

"Oh Sev? Where's the fun that?" James asks, smirking at him.

"Oh right, my mistake," Severus responds, rolling his eyes, as he throws the ball at James, though he has to admit that considering everything it is nice to see James smile.

"You think you could steal anything, do you Potter?" Marlene asks curious.

"Oh no," Lily, Mie, Alice, Amelia, and Remus mutter, all knowing what kind of dares Marlene is likely to suggest, and also knowing that there would be less than zero change of James backing down from whatever it is.

"Of course," James answers. "Give it your best shot McKinnon," James says to her.

"Well in that case, James Potter, I dare you…" Marlene starts to say, but before she can get the dare out the group hear the sound of an explosion, an explosion so strong it seems to almost rock Hogsmeade itself.